This is a modern-English version of Twenty Thousand Leagues under the Sea, originally written by Verne, Jules. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Twenty Thousand Leagues under the Sea

by Jules Verne


Contents

PART I
CHAPTER I A SHIFTING REEF
CHAPTER II PRO AND CON
CHAPTER III I FORM MY RESOLUTION
CHAPTER IV NED LAND
CHAPTER V AT A VENTURE
CHAPTER VI AT FULL STEAM
CHAPTER VII AN UNKNOWN SPECIES OF WHALE
CHAPTER VIII MOBILIS IN MOBILI
CHAPTER IX NED LAND’S TEMPERS
CHAPTER X THE MAN OF THE SEAS
CHAPTER XI ALL BY ELECTRICITY
CHAPTER XII SOME FIGURES
CHAPTER XIII THE BLACK RIVER
CHAPTER XIV A NOTE OF INVITATION
CHAPTER XV A WALK ON THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA
CHAPTER XVI A SUBMARINE FOREST
CHAPTER XVII FOUR THOUSAND LEAGUES UNDER THE PACIFIC
CHAPTER XVIII VANIKORO
CHAPTER XIX TORRES STRAITS
CHAPTER XX A FEW DAYS ON LAND
CHAPTER XXI CAPTAIN NEMO’S THUNDERBOLT
CHAPTER XXII “ÆGRI SOMNIA”
CHAPTER XXIII THE CORAL KINGDOM

PART II
CHAPTER I THE INDIAN OCEAN
CHAPTER II A NOVEL PROPOSAL OF CAPTAIN NEMO’S
CHAPTER III A PEARL OF TEN MILLIONS
CHAPTER IV THE RED SEA
CHAPTER V THE ARABIAN TUNNEL
CHAPTER VI THE GRECIAN ARCHIPELAGO
CHAPTER VII THE MEDITERRANEAN IN FORTY-EIGHT HOURS
CHAPTER VIII VIGO BAY
CHAPTER IX A VANISHED CONTINENT
CHAPTER X THE SUBMARINE COAL-MINES
CHAPTER XI THE SARGASSO SEA
CHAPTER XII CACHALOTS AND WHALES
CHAPTER XIII THE ICEBERG
CHAPTER XIV THE SOUTH POLE
CHAPTER XV ACCIDENT OR INCIDENT?
CHAPTER XVI WANT OF AIR
CHAPTER XVII FROM CAPE HORN TO THE AMAZON
CHAPTER XVIII THE POULPS
CHAPTER XIX THE GULF STREAM
CHAPTER XX FROM LATITUDE 47° 24′ TO LONGITUDE 17° 28′
CHAPTER XXI A HECATOMB
CHAPTER XXII THE LAST WORDS OF CAPTAIN NEMO
CHAPTER XXIII CONCLUSION

List of Illustrations

An old grey-bearded gunner . . . .
Captain Nemo’s state-room
Captain Nemo took the Sun’s altitude
I was ready to set out
Conseil seized his gun
All fell on their knees in an attitude of prayer
A terrible combat began
“A man! A shipwrecked sailor!” I cried
The Nautilus was floating near a mountain
The Nautilus was blocked up
One of these long arms glided through the opening
The unfortunate vessel sank more rapidly

PART ONE

CHAPTER I
A SHIFTING REEF

The year 1866 was signalised by a remarkable incident, a mysterious and puzzling phenomenon, which doubtless no one has yet forgotten. Not to mention rumours which agitated the maritime population and excited the public mind, even in the interior of continents, seafaring men were particularly excited. Merchants, common sailors, captains of vessels, skippers, both of Europe and America, naval officers of all countries, and the Governments of several states on the two continents, were deeply interested in the matter.

The year 1866 was marked by a remarkable event, a mysterious and puzzling phenomenon that surely no one has forgotten. Aside from the rumors that stirred the maritime community and captured the public's attention, even far inland, sailors were especially intrigued. Merchants, everyday sailors, ship captains, skippers from both Europe and America, naval officers from various countries, and the governments of several states on both continents were all very invested in the situation.

For some time past, vessels had been met by “an enormous thing,” a long object, spindle-shaped, occasionally phosphorescent, and infinitely larger and more rapid in its movements than a whale.

For a while now, ships had encountered “a huge thing,” a long, spindle-shaped object that sometimes glowed and was way bigger and faster in its movements than a whale.

The facts relating to this apparition (entered in various log-books) agreed in most respects as to the shape of the object or creature in question, the untiring rapidity of its movements, its surprising power of locomotion, and the peculiar life with which it seemed endowed. If it was a cetacean, it surpassed in size all those hitherto classified in science. Taking into consideration the mean of observations made at divers times,—rejecting the timid estimate of those who assigned to this object a length of two hundred feet, equally with the exaggerated opinions which set it down as a mile in width and three in length,—we might fairly conclude that this mysterious being surpassed greatly all dimensions admitted by the ichthyologists of the day, if it existed at all. And that it did exist was an undeniable fact; and, with that tendency which disposes the human mind in favour of the marvellous, we can understand the excitement produced in the entire world by this supernatural apparition. As to classing it in the list of fables, the idea was out of the question.

The details about this sighting (noted in different logbooks) mostly matched regarding the shape of the object or creature involved, its relentless speed, its incredible ability to move, and the unusual life it seemed to possess. If it was a cetacean, it was larger than any previously classified by science. Considering the average observations taken over time—ignoring the cautious estimate from those who claimed the object was two hundred feet long, as well as the exaggerated claims that said it was a mile wide and three miles long—we could reasonably conclude that this mysterious being exceeded all dimensions accepted by the ichthyologists of the time, if it even existed. And the fact that it did exist was indisputable; given the human tendency to be fascinated by the extraordinary, we can understand the worldwide excitement generated by this supernatural sighting. As for labeling it as a myth, that idea was out of the question.

On the 20th of July, 1866, the steamer Governor Higginson, of the Calcutta and Burnach Steam Navigation Company, had met this moving mass five miles off the east coast of Australia. Captain Baker thought at first that he was in the presence of an unknown sandbank; he even prepared to determine its exact position, when two columns of water, projected by the inexplicable object, shot with a hissing noise a hundred and fifty feet up into the air. Now, unless the sandbank had been submitted to the intermittent eruption of a geyser, the Governor Higginson had to do neither more nor less than with an aquatic mammal, unknown till then, which threw up from its blow-holes columns of water mixed with air and vapour.

On July 20, 1866, the steamer Governor Higginson from the Calcutta and Burnach Steam Navigation Company encountered a moving mass five miles off the east coast of Australia. Captain Baker initially thought he was looking at an unknown sandbank; he even got ready to pinpoint its exact location when two columns of water erupted from the mysterious object, shooting up into the air with a hissing sound a hundred and fifty feet high. Now, unless the sandbank was experiencing intermittent geyser-like eruptions, the Governor Higginson was actually dealing with an aquatic mammal that had never been seen before, which expelled columns of water combined with air and vapor from its blowholes.

Similar facts were observed on the 23rd of July in the same year, in the Pacific Ocean, by the Columbus, of the West India and Pacific Steam Navigation Company. But this extraordinary cetaceous creature could transport itself from one place to another with surprising velocity; as, in an interval of three days, the Governor Higginson and the Columbus had observed it at two different points of the chart, separated by a distance of more than seven hundred nautical leagues.

Similar events were noted on July 23rd of the same year in the Pacific Ocean by the Columbus, from the West India and Pacific Steam Navigation Company. This remarkable sea creature could move from one location to another with amazing speed; in just three days, both the Governor Higginson and the Columbus had spotted it in two different places on the map, more than seven hundred nautical leagues apart.

Fifteen days later, two thousand miles farther off, the Helvetia, of the Compagnie-Nationale, and the Shannon, of the Royal Mail Steamship Company, sailing to windward in that portion of the Atlantic lying between the United States and Europe, respectively signalled the monster to each other in 42° 15′ N. lat. and 60° 35′ W. long. In these simultaneous observations they thought themselves justified in estimating the minimum length of the mammal at more than three hundred and fifty feet, as the Shannon and Helvetia were of smaller dimensions than it, though they measured three hundred feet over all.

Fifteen days later, two thousand miles away, the Helvetia from the Compagnie-Nationale and the Shannon from the Royal Mail Steamship Company, both sailing against the wind in that part of the Atlantic between the United States and Europe, signaled each other about the monster at 42° 15′ N latitude and 60° 35′ W longitude. Based on these simultaneous observations, they believed they were justified in estimating the creature's minimum length at more than three hundred and fifty feet, as the Shannon and Helvetia were smaller than it, even though they measured three hundred feet overall.

Now the largest whales, those which frequent those parts of the sea round the Aleutian, Kulammak, and Umgullich islands, have never exceeded the length of sixty yards, if they attain that.

Now the largest whales that roam the waters around the Aleutian, Kulammak, and Umgullich islands have never been longer than sixty yards, if they even reach that size.

These reports arriving one after the other, with fresh observations made on board the transatlantic ship Pereire, a collision which occurred between the Etna of the Inman line and the monster, a procès verbal directed by the officers of the French frigate Normandie, a very accurate survey made by the staff of Commodore Fitz-James on board the Lord Clyde, greatly influenced public opinion. Light-thinking people jested upon the phenomenon, but grave practical countries, such as England, America, and Germany, treated the matter more seriously.

These reports came in one after another, featuring new insights from the transatlantic ship Pereire, a collision that happened between the Etna of the Inman line and the monster, a procès verbal issued by the officers of the French frigate Normandie, and a very thorough survey conducted by Commodore Fitz-James's team aboard the Lord Clyde, all of which significantly shaped public opinion. While some light-hearted people joked about the event, more serious nations like England, America, and Germany approached the issue with greater concern.

In every place of great resort the monster was the fashion. They sang of it in the cafés, ridiculed it in the papers, and represented it on the stage. All kinds of stories were circulated regarding it. There appeared in the papers caricatures of every gigantic and imaginary creature, from the white whale, the terrible “Moby Dick” of hyperborean regions, to the immense kraken whose tentacles could entangle a ship of five hundred tons, and hurry it into the abyss of the ocean. The legends of ancient times were even resuscitated, and the opinions of Aristotle and Pliny revived, who admitted the existence of these monsters, as well as the Norwegian tales of Bishop Pontoppidan, the accounts of Paul Heggede, and, last of all, the reports of Mr. Harrington (whose good faith no one could suspect), who affirmed that, being on board the Castillan, in 1857, he had seen this enormous serpent, which had never until that time frequented any other seas but those of the ancient “Constitutionnel.”

In every popular place, the monster was the trend. People sang about it in cafés, mocked it in the newspapers, and put it on stage. All kinds of stories circulated about it. The papers featured caricatures of various gigantic and imaginary creatures, from the white whale, the terrifying “Moby Dick” from far northern regions, to the enormous kraken whose tentacles could trap a ship weighing five hundred tons and pull it into the depths of the ocean. Even ancient legends were brought back to life, along with the views of Aristotle and Pliny, who acknowledged the existence of these monsters, as well as the Norwegian tales of Bishop Pontoppidan, the accounts of Paul Heggede, and finally, the reports of Mr. Harrington (whose honesty was beyond question), who claimed that while aboard the Castillan in 1857, he had seen this massive serpent, which until then had only been found in the ancient Constitutionnel.

Then burst forth the interminable controversy between the credulous and the incredulous in the societies of savants and the scientific journals. “The question of the monster” inflamed all minds. Editors of scientific journals, quarrelling with believers in the supernatural, spilled seas of ink during this memorable campaign, some even drawing blood; for, from the sea-serpent they came to direct personalities.

Then erupted the endless debate between the gullible and the skeptical in the circles of scientists and the academic journals. “The question of the monster” stirred everyone’s thoughts. Editors of scientific journals, arguing with those who believed in the supernatural, used up tons of ink during this notable campaign, with some even getting personal; because, from the sea-serpent, they moved on to attacking each other directly.

For six months war was waged with various fortune in the leading articles of the Geographical Institution of Brazil, the Royal Academy of Science of Berlin, the British Association, the Smithsonian Institution of Washington, in the discussions of the “Indian Archipelago,” of the Cosmos of the Abbé Moigno, in the Mittheilungen of Petermann, in the scientific chronicles of the great journals of France and other countries. The cheaper journals replied keenly and with inexhaustible zest. These satirical writers parodied a remark of Linnæus, quoted by the adversaries of the monster, maintaining “that nature did not make fools,” and adjured their contemporaries not to give the lie to nature, by admitting the existence of krakens, sea-serpents, “Moby Dicks,” and other lucubrations of delirious sailors. At length an article in a well-known satirical journal by a favourite contributor, the chief of the staff, settled the monster, like Hippolytus, giving it the death-blow amidst an universal burst of laughter. Wit had conquered science.

For six months, there was a battle of ideas in the leading articles of the Geographical Institution of Brazil, the Royal Academy of Science in Berlin, the British Association, and the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, along with discussions around the “Indian Archipelago,” the Cosmos of the Abbé Moigno, Petermann's Mittheilungen, and the scientific news in major journals from France and other countries. The cheaper publications responded sharply and with endless enthusiasm. These satirical writers mocked a comment from Linnæus, which was used by the critics of the creature, arguing “that nature did not make fools,” and urged their peers not to defy nature by acknowledging the existence of krakens, sea serpents, “Moby Dicks,” and other wild tales from delirious sailors. Finally, an article by a popular writer, the chief of staff, in a well-known satirical magazine put the debate to rest, much like Hippolytus, delivering the final blow amid a collective outburst of laughter. Wit had triumphed over science.

During the first months of the year 1867 the question seemed buried, never to revive, when new facts were brought before the public. It was then no longer a scientific problem to be solved, but a real danger seriously to be avoided. The question took quite another shape. The monster became a small island, a rock, a reef, but a reef of indefinite and shifting proportions.

During the early months of 1867, the issue seemed settled, unlikely to resurface, when new information came to light. It transformed from a scientific issue to a real threat that needed to be addressed. The question changed completely. The monster was now depicted as a small island, a rock, a reef, but a reef of uncertain and ever-changing dimensions.

On the 5th of March, 1867, the Moravian, of the Montreal Ocean Company, finding herself during the night in 27° 30′ lat. and 72° 15′ long., struck on her starboard quarter a rock, marked in no chart for that part of the sea. Under the combined efforts of the wind and its four hundred horse-power, it was going at the rate of thirteen knots. Had it not been for the superior strength of the hull of the Moravian, she would have been broken by the shock and gone down with the 237 passengers she was bringing home from Canada.

On March 5, 1867, the Moravian from the Montreal Ocean Company, found herself at 27° 30′ latitude and 72° 15′ longitude during the night, when she hit an uncharted rock on her starboard side. With the combined force of the wind and her four hundred horsepower, she was traveling at thirteen knots. If it weren't for the strong hull of the Moravian, she would have probably been destroyed by the impact and sank with the 237 passengers she was returning home from Canada.

The accident happened about five o’clock in the morning, as the day was breaking. The officers of the quarter-deck hurried to the after-part of the vessel. They examined the sea with the most scrupulous attention. They saw nothing but a strong eddy about three cables’ length distant, as if the surface had been violently agitated. The bearings of the place were taken exactly, and the Moravian continued its route without apparent damage. Had it struck on a submerged rock, or on an enormous wreck? they could not tell; but on examination of the ship’s bottom when undergoing repairs, it was found that part of her keel was broken.

The accident happened around five in the morning, just as day was breaking. The officers on the quarter-deck rushed to the back of the ship. They carefully examined the sea. All they saw was a strong whirlpool about three cables' length away, as if the surface had been violently disturbed. They took precise bearings of the location, and the Moravian continued on its course without visible damage. They couldn't determine if it had hit a submerged rock or a massive wreck; however, upon inspecting the ship's bottom during repairs, it was discovered that part of the keel was broken.

This fact, so grave in itself, might perhaps have been forgotten like many others if, three weeks after, it had not been re-enacted under similar circumstances. But, thanks to the nationality of the victim of the shock, thanks to the reputation of the company to which the vessel belonged, the circumstance became extensively circulated.

This serious fact might have been overlooked like many others if, three weeks later, it hadn't happened again under similar circumstances. However, due to the nationality of the victim and the reputation of the company that owned the ship, the incident received a lot of attention.

The 13th of April, 1867, the sea being beautiful, the breeze favourable, the Scotia, of the Cunard Company’s line, found herself in 15° 12′ long. and 45° 37′ lat. She was going at the speed of thirteen knots and a half.

The 13th of April, 1867, with the sea looking beautiful and a nice breeze blowing, the Scotia from the Cunard Company was at 15° 12′ longitude and 45° 37′ latitude. She was moving at a speed of thirteen and a half knots.

At seventeen minutes past four in the afternoon, whilst the passengers were assembled at lunch in the great saloon, a slight shock was felt on the hull of the Scotia, on her quarter, a little aft of the port-paddle.

At 4:17 in the afternoon, while the passengers were gathered for lunch in the big dining room, a small shock was felt on the hull of the Scotia, towards the back near the left paddle.

The Scotia had not struck, but she had been struck, and seemingly by something rather sharp and penetrating than blunt. The shock had been so slight that no one had been alarmed, had it not been for the shouts of the carpenter’s watch, who rushed on to the bridge, exclaiming, “We are sinking! we are sinking!” At first the passengers were much frightened, but Captain Anderson hastened to reassure them. The danger could not be imminent. The Scotia, divided into seven compartments by strong partitions, could brave with impunity any leak. Captain Anderson went down immediately into the hold. He found that the sea was pouring into the fifth compartment; and the rapidity of the influx proved that the force of the water was considerable. Fortunately this compartment did not hold the boilers, or the fires would have been immediately extinguished. Captain Anderson ordered the engines to be stopped at once, and one of the men went down to ascertain the extent of the injury. Some minutes afterwards they discovered the existence of a large hole, of two yards in diameter, in the ship’s bottom. Such a leak could not be stopped; and the Scotia, her paddles half submerged, was obliged to continue her course. She was then three hundred miles from Cape Clear, and after three days’ delay, which caused great uneasiness in Liverpool, she entered the basin of the company.

The Scotia hadn't collided, but she'd been hit, seemingly by something sharp and penetrating rather than blunt. The jolt was so minor that no one would have been concerned if it weren't for the carpenter's watch, who rushed onto the bridge shouting, "We're sinking! We're sinking!" At first, the passengers were quite frightened, but Captain Anderson quickly reassured them. The danger couldn't be immediate. The Scotia, separated into seven compartments by strong partitions, could handle any leak without too much trouble. Captain Anderson went down into the hold right away. He discovered that water was rushing into the fifth compartment, and the speed of the inflow showed that the force of the water was significant. Thankfully, this compartment didn't contain the boilers, or the fires would have gone out immediately. Captain Anderson ordered the engines to be stopped right away, and one of the crew went down to assess the damage. A few minutes later, they found a large hole, two yards in diameter, in the bottom of the ship. There was no way to stop such a leak, and the Scotia, with her paddles partially submerged, had to keep going. She was three hundred miles from Cape Clear, and after three days of delays, which caused a lot of worry in Liverpool, she finally entered the company's basin.

The engineers visited the Scotia, which was put in dry dock. They could scarcely believe it possible; at two yards and a half below water-mark was a regular rent, in the form of an isosceles triangle. The broken place in the iron plates was so perfectly defined that it could not have been more neatly done by a punch. It was clear, then, that the instrument producing the perforation was not of a common stamp; and after having been driven with prodigious strength, and piercing an iron plate 1-3/8 inches thick, had withdrawn itself by a retrograde motion truly inexplicable.

The engineers visited the Scotia, which was in dry dock. They could hardly believe it; two and a half yards below the waterline, there was a clean tear in the shape of an isosceles triangle. The break in the iron plates was so precisely defined that it couldn't have been done any more neatly with a punch. It was evident that the tool that caused the perforation was not ordinary; after being forced through with incredible strength and piercing an iron plate 1-3/8 inches thick, it had pulled back in a way that was truly baffling.

Such was the last fact, which resulted in exciting once more the torrent of public opinion. From this moment all unlucky casualties which could not be otherwise accounted for were put down to the monster. Upon this imaginary creature rested the responsibility of all these shipwrecks, which unfortunately were considerable; for of three thousand ships whose loss was annually recorded at Lloyd’s, the number of sailing and steam ships supposed to be totally lost, from the absence of all news, amounted to not less than two hundred!

Such was the final fact, which once again stirred up a wave of public opinion. From this point on, any unfortunate accidents that couldn’t be explained were blamed on the monster. This imaginary creature was held responsible for all these shipwrecks, which were unfortunately significant; out of three thousand ships whose losses were recorded every year at Lloyd’s, the number of sailing and steam ships believed to be completely lost, due to a lack of information, was at least two hundred!

Now, it was the “monster” who, justly or unjustly, was accused of their disappearance, and, thanks to it, communication between the different continents became more and more dangerous. The public demanded peremptorily that the seas should at any price be relieved from this formidable cetacean.

Now, it was the “monster” who, fairly or unfairly, was blamed for their disappearance, and because of this, communication between the continents became increasingly dangerous. The public insisted that the seas must be cleared of this formidable whale at all costs.

CHAPTER II
PRO AND CON

At the period when these events took place, I had just returned from a scientific research in the disagreeable territory of Nebraska, in the United States. In virtue of my office as Assistant Professor in the Museum of Natural History in Paris, the French Government had attached me to that expedition. After six months in Nebraska, I arrived in New York towards the end of March, laden with a precious collection. My departure for France was fixed for the first days in May. Meanwhile, I was occupying myself in classifying my mineralogical, botanical, and zoological riches, when the accident happened to the Scotia.

At the time these events happened, I had just come back from a research trip to the harsh terrain of Nebraska in the United States. Because of my role as an Assistant Professor at the Museum of Natural History in Paris, the French Government had sent me on that expedition. After six months in Nebraska, I arrived in New York at the end of March, loaded with a valuable collection. My departure for France was scheduled for early May. In the meantime, I was busy organizing my mineral, plant, and animal specimens when the accident involving the Scotia occurred.

I was perfectly up in the subject which was the question of the day. How could I be otherwise? I had read and re-read all the American and European papers without being any nearer a conclusion. This mystery puzzled me. Under the impossibility of forming an opinion, I jumped from one extreme to the other. That there really was something could not be doubted, and the incredulous were invited to put their finger on the wound of the Scotia.

I was totally on top of the topic that everyone was talking about. How could I not be? I had read and re-read all the American and European newspapers without getting any closer to an answer. This mystery confused me. Unable to form a solid opinion, I swung from one extreme to the other. There was no doubt that something was going on, and those who didn’t believe were encouraged to check out the issue with the Scotia.

On my arrival at New York the question was at its height. The hypothesis of the floating island, and the unapproachable sandbank, supported by minds little competent to form a judgment, was abandoned. And, indeed, unless this shoal had a machine in its stomach, how could it change its position with such astonishing rapidity?

On my arrival in New York, the debate was at its peak. The idea of a floating island and the unreachable sandbank, backed by people who weren’t really qualified to judge, was dismissed. And honestly, unless this sandbar had a machine inside it, how could it move so quickly?

From the same cause, the idea of a floating hull of an enormous wreck was given up.

From the same reason, the idea of a floating hull from a massive wreck was abandoned.

There remained then only two possible solutions of the question, which created two distinct parties: on one side, those who were for a monster of colossal strength; on the other, those who were for a submarine vessel of enormous motive power.

There were only two possible solutions to the problem, which led to two distinct groups: on one side, those who supported a massively strong monster; on the other, those who advocated for a powerful submarine vessel.

But this last hypothesis, plausible as it was, could not stand against inquiries made in both worlds. That a private gentleman should have such a machine at his command was not likely. Where, when, and how was it built? and how could its construction have been kept secret? Certainly a Government might possess such a destructive machine. And in these disastrous times, when the ingenuity of man has multiplied the power of weapons of war, it was possible that, without the knowledge of others, a state might try to work such a formidable engine. After the chassepots came the torpedoes, after the torpedoes the submarine rams, then—the reaction. At least, I hope so.

But this last theory, as plausible as it seemed, couldn't hold up against investigations from both worlds. It was unlikely that a private individual would have access to such a machine. When, where, and how was it built? And how could its construction have been kept a secret? Certainly, a government could have such a destructive machine. And in these troubled times, when human ingenuity has increased the power of weapons, it was possible that a state might attempt to develop such a formidable device without anyone else knowing. After the chassepots came the torpedoes, then the submarine rams, and then—the backlash. At least, I hope so.

But the hypothesis of a war machine fell before the declaration of Governments. As public interest was in question, and transatlantic communications suffered, their veracity could not be doubted. But, how admit that the construction of this submarine boat had escaped the public eye? For a private gentleman to keep the secret under such circumstances would be very difficult, and for a state whose every act is persistently watched by powerful rivals, certainly impossible.

But the idea of a war machine fell apart with the announcement from the governments. Since public interest was at stake and transatlantic communications were affected, their truth couldn't be questioned. But how could it be possible that the development of this submarine had gone unnoticed by the public? For an individual to keep such a secret in these circumstances would be very difficult, and for a state that is constantly monitored by powerful rivals, it would certainly be impossible.

After inquiries made in England, France, Russia, Prussia, Spain, Italy, and America, even in Turkey, the hypothesis of a submarine monitor was definitely rejected.

After inquiries made in England, France, Russia, Prussia, Spain, Italy, America, and even Turkey, the idea of a submarine monitor was definitely dismissed.

Upon my arrival in New York several persons did me the honour of consulting me on the phenomenon in question. I had published in France a work in quarto, in two volumes, entitled “Mysteries of the Great Submarine Grounds.” This book, highly approved of in the learned world, gained for me a special reputation in this rather obscure branch of Natural History. My advice was asked. As long as I could deny the reality of the fact, I confined myself to a decided negative. But soon, finding myself driven into a corner, I was obliged to explain myself categorically. And even “the Honourable Pierre Aronnax, Professor in the Museum of Paris,” was called upon by the New York Herald to express a definite opinion of some sort. I did something. I spoke, for want of power to hold my tongue. I discussed the question in all its forms, politically and scientifically; and I give here an extract from a carefully-studied article which I published in the number of the 30th of April. It ran as follows:—

Upon my arrival in New York, several people honored me by consulting on the phenomenon in question. I had published a book in France, in two volumes, titled “Mysteries of the Great Submarine Grounds.” This book was well-received in academic circles and earned me a unique reputation in this fairly obscure area of Natural History. My opinion was sought. As long as I could deny the reality of the situation, I stuck to a firm "no." But soon, finding myself cornered, I had to speak more clearly. Even “the Honorable Pierre Aronnax, Professor at the Museum of Paris,” was asked by the New York Herald to express some sort of definite opinion. I said something. I spoke because I couldn't keep silent. I addressed the issue in all its aspects, both politically and scientifically; and here’s an excerpt from a carefully considered article I published in the April 30 issue. It read as follows:—

“After examining one by one the different hypotheses, rejecting all other suggestions, it becomes necessary to admit the existence of a marine animal of enormous power.

“After going through each hypothesis one by one and dismissing all other suggestions, it becomes clear that we must accept the existence of a marine animal with immense power."

“The great depths of the ocean are entirely unknown to us. Soundings cannot reach them. What passes in those remote depths—what beings live, or can live, twelve or fifteen miles beneath the surface of the waters—what is the organisation of these animals, we can scarcely conjecture. However, the solution of the problem submitted to me may modify the form of the dilemma. Either we do know all the varieties of beings which people our planet, or we do not. If we do not know them all—if Nature has still secrets in ichthyology for us, nothing is more conformable to reason than to admit the existence of fishes, or cetaceans of other kinds, or even of new species, of an organisation formed to inhabit the strata inaccessible to soundings, and which an accident of some sort, either fatastical or capricious, has brought at long intervals to the upper level of the ocean.

The vast depths of the ocean are completely unknown to us. Depth measurements can’t reach them. What goes on in those distant depths—what creatures live, or could live, twelve or fifteen miles beneath the water’s surface—what the structure of these animals is, we can hardly guess. However, the answer to the problem I’ve been given might change the nature of the dilemma. Either we know all the different kinds of creatures that inhabit our planet, or we don’t. If we do not know them all—if Nature still has secrets in fish biology for us—nothing makes more sense than to accept the possibility of fish, or other types of whales, or even new species, whose structure is designed to survive in layers that are unreachable by measurements, and which some kind of event, whether strange or random, has occasionally brought to the surface of the ocean.

“If, on the contrary, we do know all living kinds, we must necessarily seek for the animal in question amongst those marine beings already classed; and, in that case, I should be disposed to admit the existence of a gigantic narwhal.

“If, on the other hand, we do know all living species, we must look for the animal in question among the marine creatures already classified; and in that case, I would be inclined to accept the existence of a gigantic narwhal.”

“The common narwhal, or unicorn of the sea, often attains a length of sixty feet. Increase its size fivefold or tenfold, give it strength proportionate to its size, lengthen its destructive weapons, and you obtain the animal required. It will have the proportions determined by the officers of the Shannon, the instrument required by the perforation of the Scotia, and the power necessary to pierce the hull of the steamer.

“The common narwhal, often called the unicorn of the sea, usually grows up to sixty feet long. If you increase its size five or ten times, give it strength that matches its size, and extend its deadly weapons, you’ll get the animal you need. It will have the dimensions set by the officers of the Shannon, the capabilities needed for the perforation of the Scotia, and the power required to penetrate the steamer's hull.

“Indeed, the narwhal is armed with a sort of ivory sword, a halberd, according to the expression of certain naturalists. The principal tusk has the hardness of steel. Some of these tusks have been found buried in the bodies of whales, which the unicorn always attacks with success. Others have been drawn out, not without trouble, from the bottoms of ships, which they had pierced through and through, as a gimlet pierces a barrel. The Museum of the Faculty of Medicine of Paris possesses one of these defensive weapons, two yards and a quarter in length, and fifteen inches in diameter at the base.

“Indeed, the narwhal is equipped with a kind of ivory sword, or halberd, as some naturalists put it. The main tusk is as hard as steel. Some of these tusks have been found embedded in the bodies of whales, which the unicorn always successfully attacks. Others have been extracted, not without difficulty, from the bottoms of ships, having pierced through them like a gimlet goes through a barrel. The Museum of the Faculty of Medicine in Paris has one of these defensive weapons, measuring two yards and a quarter long and fifteen inches in diameter at the base.”

“Very well! suppose this weapon to be six times stronger and the animal ten times more powerful; launch it at the rate of twenty miles an hour, and you obtain a shock capable of producing the catastrophe required. Until further information, therefore, I shall maintain it to be a sea-unicorn of colossal dimensions, armed not with a halberd, but with a real spur, as the armoured frigates, or the ‘rams’ of war, whose massiveness and motive power it would possess at the same time. Thus may this puzzling phenomenon be explained, unless there be something over and above all that one has ever conjectured, seen, perceived, or experienced; which is just within the bounds of possibility.”

“Alright! Imagine this weapon is six times more powerful and the creature is ten times stronger; if you launch it at twenty miles per hour, you create a shock that can cause the required disaster. Until I get more information, I’ll argue that it’s a gigantic sea unicorn, equipped not with a halberd, but with a real spur, similar to the armored frigates or war rams, which would have both their size and power. This is one way to explain this confusing phenomenon, unless there’s something beyond what anyone has ever guessed, seen, noticed, or experienced; which is within the realm of possibility.”

These last words were cowardly on my part; but, up to a certain point, I wished to shelter my dignity as Professor, and not give too much cause for laughter to the Americans, who laugh well when they do laugh.

These last words were cowardly for me; however, to some extent, I wanted to protect my dignity as a Professor and not give the Americans too much reason to laugh, as they really know how to laugh when they do.

I reserved for myself a way of escape. In effect, however, I admitted the existence of the “monster.” My article was warmly discussed, which procured it a high reputation. It rallied round it a certain number of partisans. The solution it proposed gave, at least, full liberty to the imagination. The human mind delights in grand conceptions of supernatural beings. And the sea is precisely their best vehicle, the only medium through which these giants (against which terrestrial animals, such as elephants or rhinoceroses, are as nothing) can be produced or developed.

I set aside a way to escape. Still, I acknowledged the existence of the “monster.” My article sparked a lot of discussions, earning it a great reputation. It gathered a number of supporters. The solution it proposed allowed for complete freedom of imagination. The human mind enjoys grand ideas about supernatural beings. And the sea is really the best way to portray them, the only place where these giants (who are nothing compared to land animals like elephants or rhinoceroses) can be created or developed.

The industrial and commercial papers treated the question chiefly from this point of view. The Shipping and Mercantile Gazette, the Lloyd’s List, the Packet-Boat, and the Maritime and Colonial Review, all papers devoted to insurance companies which threatened to raise their rates of premium, were unanimous on this point. Public opinion had been pronounced. The United States were the first in the field; and in New York they made preparations for an expedition destined to pursue this narwhal. A frigate of great speed, the Abraham Lincoln, was put in commission as soon as possible. The arsenals were opened to Commander Farragut, who hastened the arming of his frigate; but, as it always happens, the moment it was decided to pursue the monster, the monster did not appear. For two months no one heard it spoken of. No ship met with it. It seemed as if this unicorn knew of the plots weaving around it. It had been so much talked of, even through the Atlantic cable, that jesters pretended that this slender fly had stopped a telegram on its passage and was making the most of it.

The industrial and commercial papers addressed the issue primarily from this perspective. The Shipping and Mercantile Gazette, the Lloyd’s List, the Packet-Boat, and the Maritime and Colonial Review, all publications focused on insurance companies considering raising their premium rates, were in complete agreement on this matter. Public opinion was clear. The United States were the first to take action; in New York, they began preparations for an expedition intended to hunt this narwhal. A fast frigate, the Abraham Lincoln, was commissioned as quickly as possible. The arsenals were made available to Commander Farragut, who expedited the outfitting of his frigate; however, as often happens, the moment the decision was made to pursue the creature, it vanished. For two months, there was no news of it. No ship encountered it. It seemed as though this elusive creature was aware of the plans forming around it. It had been so widely discussed, even through the Atlantic cable, that jesters claimed this slender creature had intercepted a telegram on its way and was enjoying the attention.

So when the frigate had been armed for a long campaign, and provided with formidable fishing apparatus, no one could tell what course to pursue. Impatience grew apace, when, on the 2nd of July, they learned that a steamer of the line of San Francisco, from California to Shanghai, had seen the animal three weeks before in the North Pacific Ocean. The excitement caused by this news was extreme. The ship was revictualled and well stocked with coal.

So when the frigate had been equipped for a long journey and loaded with serious fishing gear, no one could decide what to do next. Impatience grew quickly when, on July 2nd, they found out that a steamer from the San Francisco line, traveling from California to Shanghai, had spotted the creature three weeks earlier in the North Pacific Ocean. The excitement from this news was intense. The ship was restocked with supplies and had plenty of coal.

Three hours before the Abraham Lincoln left Brooklyn pier, I received a letter worded as follows:—

Three hours before the Abraham Lincoln left Brooklyn pier, I got a letter that said:—

“To M. ARONNAX, Professor in the Museum of Paris, Fifth Avenue Hotel, New York.

“To M. ARONNAX, Professor at the Museum of Paris, Fifth Avenue Hotel, New York.

“SIR,—If you will consent to join the Abraham Lincoln in this expedition, the Government of the United States will with pleasure see France represented in the enterprise. Commander Farragut has a cabin at your disposal.

“Sir,—If you agree to join the *Abraham Lincoln* on this mission, the Government of the United States would be pleased to have France represented in the effort. Commander Farragut has a cabin available for you.”

“Very cordially yours,                    
“J.B. HOBSON,          
“Secretary of Marine.”

“Best regards,                    
“J.B. Hobson,          
“Secretary of the Navy.”

CHAPTER III
I FORM MY RESOLUTION

Three seconds before the arrival of J. B. Hobson’s letter, I no more thought of pursuing the unicorn than of attempting the passage of the North Sea. Three seconds after reading the letter of the honourable Secretary of Marine, I felt that my true vocation, the sole end of my life, was to chase this disturbing monster, and purge it from the world.

Three seconds before I got J. B. Hobson's letter, I couldn't have cared less about chasing a unicorn than I would have about crossing the North Sea. But three seconds after reading the letter from the honorable Secretary of Marine, I realized that my true calling, the only purpose of my life, was to hunt down this unsettling creature and rid the world of it.

But I had just returned from a fatiguing journey, weary and longing for repose. I aspired to nothing more than again seeing my country, my friends, my little lodging by the Jardin des Plantes, my dear and precious collections. But nothing could keep me back! I forgot all—fatigue, friends and collections—and accepted without hesitation the offer of the American Government.

But I had just come back from a tiring trip, exhausted and craving rest. All I wanted was to see my country again, my friends, my small place by the Jardin des Plantes, my beloved collections. But nothing could hold me back! I forgot everything—fatigue, friends, and collections—and without hesitation, I accepted the offer from the American Government.

“Besides,” thought I, “all roads lead back to Europe (for my particular benefit), and I will not hurry me towards the coast of France. This worthy animal may allow itself to be caught in the seas of Europe (for my particular benefit), and I will not bring back less than half a yard of his ivory halberd to the Museum of Natural History.” But in the meanwhile I must seek this narwhal in the North Pacific Ocean, which, to return to France, was taking the road to the antipodes.

“Besides,” I thought, “all roads lead back to Europe (for my own benefit), and I won’t rush to the coast of France. This noble creature might just let itself be caught in the waters of Europe (for my own benefit), and I won’t settle for anything less than half a yard of its ivory tusk for the Museum of Natural History.” But in the meantime, I must search for this narwhal in the North Pacific Ocean, which, to get back to France, was on a path to the antipodes.

“Conseil,” I called in an impatient voice.

“Conrad,” I called out, feeling impatient.

Conseil was my servant, a true, devoted Flemish boy, who had accompanied me in all my travels. I liked him, and he returned the liking well. He was phlegmatic by nature, regular from principle, zealous from habit, evincing little disturbance at the different surprises of life, very quick with his hands, and apt at any service required of him; and, despite his name, never giving advice—even when asked for it.

Conseil was my servant, a truly devoted Flemish guy who had been with me on all my travels. I liked him, and he liked me back just as much. He was naturally calm, consistent by principle, and enthusiastic from habit, showing little disturbance at the various surprises life threw at him. He was quick with his hands and ready for any task I needed help with; and despite his name, he never offered advice—even when I asked for it.

Conseil had followed me for the last ten years wherever science led. Never once did he complain of the length or fatigue of a journey, never make an objection to pack his portmanteau for whatever country it might be, or however far away, whether China or Congo. Besides all this, he had good health, which defied all sickness, and solid muscles, but no nerves; good morals are understood. This boy was thirty years old, and his age to that of his master as fifteen to twenty. May I be excused for saying that I was forty years old?

Conseil had followed me for the last ten years wherever science took us. Not once did he complain about the length or fatigue of our journeys, nor did he object to packing his suitcase for any country, no matter how far away, whether it was China or the Congo. On top of that, he had great health that withstood all illnesses and strong muscles, but no nerves; good morals were a given. This guy was thirty years old, making his age compared to mine about fifteen to twenty. Can I just say that I was forty years old?

But Conseil had one fault: he was ceremonious to a degree, and would never speak to me but in the third person, which was sometimes provoking.

But Conseil had one flaw: he was overly formal and would only speak to me in the third person, which could be quite annoying at times.

“Conseil,” said I again, beginning with feverish hands to make preparations for my departure.

“Conseil,” I said again, starting to prepare for my departure with shaky hands.

Certainly I was sure of this devoted boy. As a rule, I never asked him if it were convenient for him or not to follow me in my travels; but this time the expedition in question might be prolonged, and the enterprise might be hazardous in pursuit of an animal capable of sinking a frigate as easily as a nutshell. Here there was matter for reflection even to the most impassive man in the world. What would Conseil say?

Certainly, I was confident in this loyal boy. Usually, I didn't check if it was convenient for him to join me on my travels; but this time, the journey might take a while, and the mission could be risky as we were after an animal that could sink a frigate as easily as a nutshell. This was something to think about, even for the most unemotional person. What would Conseil think?

“Conseil,” I called a third time.

“Conceal,” I called out for the third time.

Conseil appeared.

Conseil showed up.

“Did you call, sir?” said he, entering.

“Did you call, sir?” he asked as he walked in.

“Yes, my boy; make preparations for me and yourself too. We leave in two hours.”

“Yes, my boy; get ready for both of us. We’re leaving in two hours.”

“As you please, sir,” replied Conseil, quietly.

“As you wish, sir,” replied Conseil, calmly.

“Not an instant to lose;—lock in my trunk all travelling utensils, coats, shirts, and stockings—without counting, as many as you can, and make haste.”

“Not a second to waste;—pack all my travel gear, coats, shirts, and socks in my trunk—count as many as you can, and hurry up.”

“And your collections, sir?” observed Conseil.

“And your collections, sir?” noted Conseil.

“We will think of them by and by.”

“We’ll think about it later.”

“What! the archiotherium, the hyracotherium, the oreodons, the cheropotamus, and the other skins?”

“What! The archiotherium, the hyracotherium, the oreodons, the cheropotamus, and the other hides?”

“They will keep them at the hotel.”

“They will keep them at the hotel.”

“And your live Babiroussa, sir?”

"And your live babirusa, sir?"

“They will feed it during our absence; besides, I will give orders to forward our menagerie to France.”

“They’ll take care of it while we're away; also, I’ll arrange for our menagerie to be sent to France.”

“We are not returning to Paris, then?” said Conseil.

“We're not going back to Paris, then?” said Conseil.

“Oh! certainly,” I answered, evasively, “by making a curve.”

“Oh! definitely,” I replied, evasively, “by making a curve.”

“Will the curve please you, sir?”

“Will the curve satisfy you, sir?”

“Oh! it will be nothing; not quite so direct a road, that is all. We take our passage in the Abraham Lincoln.”

“Oh! It will be nothing; just not quite such a direct route, that's all. We're taking our trip on the Abraham Lincoln.”

“As you think proper, sir,” coolly replied Conseil.

"As you see fit, sir," Conseil replied calmly.

“You see, my friend, it has to do with the monster—the famous narwhal. We are going to purge it from the seas. The author of a work in quarto in two volumes, on the ‘Mysteries of the Great Submarine Grounds’ cannot forbear embarking with Commander Farragut. A glorious mission, but a dangerous one! We cannot tell where we may go; these animals can be very capricious. But we will go whether or no; we have got a captain who is pretty wide-awake.”

“You see, my friend, it’s about the monster—the famous narwhal. We’re going to clear it from the seas. The author of a work in two volumes about the ‘Mysteries of the Great Submarine Grounds’ can’t resist joining Commander Farragut. It’s an amazing mission, but a risky one! We can’t predict where we might end up; these creatures can be quite unpredictable. But we’ll go no matter what; we have a captain who is very alert.”

I opened a credit account for Babiroussa, and, Conseil following, I jumped into a cab. Our luggage was transported to the deck of the frigate immediately. I hastened on board and asked for Commander Farragut. One of the sailors conducted me to the poop, where I found myself in the presence of a good-looking officer, who held out his hand to me.

I opened a credit account for Babiroussa, and with Conseil right behind me, I jumped into a cab. Our luggage was taken to the deck of the frigate right away. I rushed on board and asked for Commander Farragut. A sailor led me to the back of the ship, where I met a handsome officer who extended his hand to me.

“Monsieur Pierre Aronnax?” said he.

"Mr. Pierre Aronnax?" he asked.

“Himself,” replied I; “Commander Farragut?”

“I did,” I replied; “Commander Farragut?”

“You are welcome, Professor; your cabin is ready for you.”

"You’re welcome, Professor; your cabin is ready for you."

I bowed, and desired to be conducted to the cabin destined for me.

I bowed and asked to be taken to the cabin that was assigned to me.

The Abraham Lincoln had been well chosen and equipped for her new destination. She was a frigate of great speed, fitted with high-pressure engines which admitted a pressure of seven atmospheres. Under this the Abraham Lincoln attained the mean speed of nearly eighteen knots and a third an hour—a considerable speed, but, nevertheless, insufficient to grapple with this gigantic cetacean.

The Abraham Lincoln was well chosen and outfitted for her new destination. She was a frigate with impressive speed, equipped with high-pressure engines that operated at seven atmospheres. With this setup, the Abraham Lincoln achieved an average speed of nearly eighteen and a third knots an hour—a significant speed, but still not enough to tackle this massive whale.

The interior arrangements of the frigate corresponded to its nautical qualities. I was well satisfied with my cabin, which was in the after part, opening upon the gunroom.

The layout of the frigate matched its sailing abilities. I was quite happy with my cabin, which was located at the back and opened into the gunroom.

“We shall be well off here,” said I to Conseil.

“We'll be good here,” I said to Conseil.

“As well, by your honour’s leave, as a hermit-crab in the shell of a whelk,” said Conseil.

“As well, with your permission, like a hermit crab in a whelk shell,” said Conseil.

I left Conseil to stow our trunks conveniently away, and remounted the poop in order to survey the preparations for departure.

I left Conseil to store our luggage properly and returned to the poop deck to check on the preparations for departure.

At that moment Commander Farragut was ordering the last moorings to be cast loose which held the Abraham Lincoln to the pier of Brooklyn. So in a quarter of an hour, perhaps less, the frigate would have sailed without me. I should have missed this extraordinary, supernatural, and incredible expedition, the recital of which may well meet with some scepticism.

At that moment, Commander Farragut was giving the order to release the last moorings holding the Abraham Lincoln to the Brooklyn pier. So, in about fifteen minutes, maybe even less, the frigate would have set sail without me. I would have missed this amazing, unbelievable, and remarkable expedition, the story of which may earn some skepticism.

But Commander Farragut would not lose a day nor an hour in scouring the seas in which the animal had been sighted. He sent for the engineer.

But Commander Farragut wouldn't waste a day or even an hour searching the seas where the creature had been spotted. He called for the engineer.

“Is the steam full on?” asked he.

"Is the steam all the way up?" he asked.

“Yes, sir,” replied the engineer.

“Sure thing,” replied the engineer.

“Go ahead,” cried Commander Farragut.

“Go ahead,” shouted Commander Farragut.

The quay of Brooklyn, and all that part of New York bordering on the East River, was crowded with spectators. Three cheers burst successively from five hundred thousand throats; thousands of handkerchiefs were waved above the heads of the compact mass, saluting the Abraham Lincoln, until she reached the waters of the Hudson, at the point of that elongated peninsula which forms the town of New York. Then the frigate, following the coast of New Jersey along the right bank of the beautiful river, covered with villas, passed between the forts, which saluted her with their heaviest guns. The Abraham Lincoln answered by hoisting the American colours three times, whose thirty-nine stars shone resplendent from the mizzen-peak; then modifying its speed to take the narrow channel marked by buoys placed in the inner bay formed by Sandy Hook Point, it coasted the long sandy beach, where some thousands of spectators gave it one final cheer. The escort of boats and tenders still followed the frigate, and did not leave her until they came abreast of the lightship, whose two lights marked the entrance of New York Channel.

The Brooklyn waterfront and the part of New York by the East River were packed with people. Three cheers rang out from five hundred thousand voices; thousands of handkerchiefs were waved above the crowd, greeting the Abraham Lincoln as it made its way to the waters of the Hudson, at the tip of the long peninsula that forms the city of New York. Then, the frigate followed the New Jersey coast along the right side of the beautiful river, lined with villas, and passed between the forts, which fired their biggest guns in salute. The Abraham Lincoln responded by raising the American flag three times, with its thirty-nine stars shining brightly from the mizzen-peak. It then slowed down to navigate the narrow channel marked by buoys in the inner bay created by Sandy Hook Point, gliding along the long sandy beach where thousands of spectators gave it one last cheer. The fleet of boats and tenders still trailed the frigate, not leaving her until they reached the lightship, whose two lights marked the entrance to the New York Channel.

Six bells struck, the pilot got into his boat, and rejoined the little schooner which was waiting under our lee, the fires were made up, the screw beat the waves more rapidly, the frigate skirted the low yellow coast of Long Island; and at eight bells, after having lost sight in the north-west of the lights of Fire Island, she ran at full steam on to the dark waters of the Atlantic.

Six bells rang, the pilot got into his boat, and rejoined the small schooner that was waiting by our side. The fires were stoked, the screw churned the waves faster, and the frigate hugged the low yellow coast of Long Island. At eight bells, after losing sight to the northwest of the lights of Fire Island, she sped at full steam into the dark waters of the Atlantic.

CHAPTER IV
NED LAND

Captain Farragut was a good seaman, worthy of the frigate he commanded. His vessel and he were one. He was the soul of it. On the question of the cetacean there was no doubt in his mind, and he would not allow the existence of the animal to be disputed on board. He believed in it, as certain good women believe in the leviathan—by faith, not by reason. The monster did exist, and he had sworn to rid the seas of it. He was a kind of Knight of Rhodes, a second Dieudonné de Gozon, going to meet the serpent which desolated the island. Either Captain Farragut would kill the narwhal, or the narwhal would kill the captain. There was no third course.

Captain Farragut was a skilled sailor, deserving of the frigate he commanded. His ship and he were one. He was its heart and soul. When it came to the existence of the cetacean, he had no doubts, and he wouldn’t let anyone on board question the creature's reality. He believed in it, much like some devoted women believe in the leviathan—by faith, not by logic. The monster was real, and he had vowed to eliminate it from the seas. He was like a Knight of Rhodes, a second Dieudonné de Gozon, preparing to confront the serpent that plagued the island. Either Captain Farragut would kill the narwhal, or the narwhal would kill the captain. There was no other option.

The officers on board shared the opinion of their chief. They were ever chatting, discussing, and calculating the various chances of a meeting, watching narrowly the vast surface of the ocean. More than one took up his quarters voluntarily in the cross-trees, who would have cursed such a berth under any other circumstances. As long as the sun described its daily course, the rigging was crowded with sailors, whose feet were burnt to such an extent by the heat of the deck as to render it unbearable; still the Abraham Lincoln had not yet breasted the suspected waters of the Pacific. As to the ship’s company, they desired nothing better than to meet the unicorn, to harpoon it, hoist it on board, and despatch it. They watched the sea with eager attention.

The officers on board agreed with their chief. They were constantly chatting, discussing, and calculating the different chances of an encounter, closely monitoring the vast surface of the ocean. More than one person voluntarily took up their position in the cross-trees, a spot they would have complained about under any other circumstances. As long as the sun followed its daily path, the rigging was packed with sailors, whose feet were so burned by the heat of the deck that it was unbearable; still, the Abraham Lincoln had not yet entered the suspected waters of the Pacific. The ship’s crew wanted nothing more than to encounter the unicorn, harpoon it, get it on board, and process it. They watched the sea with eager anticipation.

Besides, Captain Farragut had spoken of a certain sum of two thousand dollars, set apart for whoever should first sight the monster, were he cabin-boy, common seaman, or officer.

Besides, Captain Farragut had mentioned a prize of two thousand dollars set aside for whoever spotted the monster first, whether it was a cabin boy, a regular seaman, or an officer.

I leave you to judge how eyes were used on board the Abraham Lincoln.

I’ll let you decide how eyes were used on the Abraham Lincoln.

For my own part I was not behind the others, and left to no one my share of daily observations. The frigate might have been called the Argus, for a hundred reasons. Only one amongst us, Conseil, seemed to protest by his indifference against the question which so interested us all, and seemed to be out of keeping with the general enthusiasm on board.

For my part, I wasn't lagging behind the others, and I didn't leave my share of daily observations to anyone else. The frigate could have been named the Argus for a hundred different reasons. Only one of us, Conseil, seemed to show indifference to the issue that intrigued all of us, which felt out of place given the overall excitement on board.

I have said that Captain Farragut had carefully provided his ship with every apparatus for catching the gigantic cetacean. No whaler had ever been better armed. We possessed every known engine, from the harpoon thrown by the hand to the barbed arrows of the blunderbuss, and the explosive balls of the duck-gun. On the forecastle lay the perfection of a breech-loading gun, very thick at the breech, and very narrow in the bore, the model of which had been in the Exhibition of 1867. This precious weapon of American origin could throw with ease a conical projectile of nine pounds to a mean distance of ten miles.

I mentioned that Captain Farragut had made sure his ship was equipped with everything needed to catch the massive whale. No whaler had ever been better equipped. We had every known tool, from hand-thrown harpoons to barbed arrows from a blunderbuss, and explosive rounds from a duck-gun. On the forecastle was a top-of-the-line breech-loading gun, very thick at the breech and quite narrow in the barrel, with a model that had been displayed at the Exhibition of 1867. This valuable weapon, of American design, could easily fire a nine-pound conical projectile a mean distance of ten miles.

Thus the Abraham Lincoln wanted for no means of destruction; and, what was better still, she had on board Ned Land, the prince of harpooners.

Thus the Abraham Lincoln lacked no means of destruction; and, even better, she had on board Ned Land, the best harpooner around.

Ned Land was a Canadian, with an uncommon quickness of hand, and who knew no equal in his dangerous occupation. Skill, coolness, audacity, and cunning he possessed in a superior degree, and it must be a cunning whale or a singularly “cute” cachalot to escape the stroke of his harpoon.

Ned Land was a Canadian, with an unusual quickness in his hands, and he had no rival in his risky profession. He had superior skill, coolness, boldness, and cleverness, and it would take a really clever whale or an exceptionally smart sperm whale to avoid the strike of his harpoon.

Ned Land was about forty years of age; he was a tall man (more than six feet high), strongly built, grave and taciturn, occasionally violent, and very passionate when contradicted. His person attracted attention, but above all the boldness of his look, which gave a singular expression to his face.

Ned Land was around forty years old; he was a tall guy (over six feet), well-built, serious, and quiet, sometimes quick to anger, and very passionate when challenged. He drew people's attention, especially because of the boldness in his gaze, which gave his face a unique expression.

Who calls himself Canadian calls himself French; and, little communicative as Ned Land was, I must admit that he took a certain liking for me. My nationality drew him to me, no doubt. It was an opportunity for him to talk, and for me to hear, that old language of Rabelais, which is still in use in some Canadian provinces. The harpooner’s family was originally from Quebec, and was already a tribe of hardy fishermen when this town belonged to France.

Whoever calls themselves Canadian also calls themselves French; and, although Ned Land wasn't very talkative, I have to admit he took a liking to me. My nationality likely appealed to him. It was a chance for him to talk, and for me to hear that old language of Rabelais, which is still spoken in some Canadian provinces. The harpooner's family originally came from Quebec and had already become a group of tough fishermen when this town was part of France.

Little by little, Ned Land acquired a taste for chatting, and I loved to hear the recital of his adventures in the polar seas. He related his fishing, and his combats, with natural poetry of expression; his recital took the form of an epic poem, and I seemed to be listening to a Canadian Homer singing the Iliad of the regions of the North.

Slowly but surely, Ned Land developed a knack for storytelling, and I enjoyed hearing him share his adventures in the polar seas. He talked about his fishing and battles with a natural flair; his storytelling felt like an epic poem, making me think I was listening to a Canadian Homer narrating the Iliad of the Northern regions.

I am portraying this hardy companion as I really knew him. We are old friends now, united in that unchangeable friendship which is born and cemented amidst extreme dangers. Ah, brave Ned! I ask no more than to live a hundred years longer, that I may have more time to dwell the longer on your memory.

I’m showing this tough friend just as I truly knew him. We’re old friends now, bonded by an unbreakable friendship forged in the face of serious dangers. Ah, brave Ned! I wish for nothing more than to live another hundred years, so I can spend more time cherishing your memory.

Now, what was Ned Land’s opinion upon the question of the marine monster? I must admit that he did not believe in the unicorn, and was the only one on board who did not share that universal conviction. He even avoided the subject, which I one day thought it my duty to press upon him. One magnificent evening, the 30th of July—that is to say, three weeks after our departure—the frigate was abreast of Cape Blanc, thirty miles to leeward of the coast of Patagonia. We had crossed the tropic of Capricorn, and the Straits of Magellan opened less than seven hundred miles to the south. Before eight days were over the Abraham Lincoln would be ploughing the waters of the Pacific.

Now, what did Ned Land think about the marine monster? I have to admit that he didn’t believe in it and was the only one on board who didn’t share that widespread belief. He even steered clear of the topic, which I felt compelled to bring up one day. One beautiful evening, on July 30th—three weeks after we set sail—the frigate was off Cape Blanc, thirty miles away from the coast of Patagonia. We had crossed the tropic of Capricorn, and the Straits of Magellan were less than seven hundred miles to the south. Within eight days, the Abraham Lincoln would be cutting through the waters of the Pacific.

Seated on the poop, Ned Land and I were chatting of one thing and another as we looked at this mysterious sea, whose great depths had up to this time been inaccessible to the eye of man. I naturally led up the conversation to the giant unicorn, and examined the various chances of success or failure of the expedition. But, seeing that Ned Land let me speak without saying too much himself, I pressed him more closely.

Seated at the back of the ship, Ned Land and I were chatting about various topics as we gazed at the mysterious sea, whose deep waters had remained unseen by humans until now. I naturally steered the conversation towards the giant unicorn and discussed the chances of success or failure for the expedition. However, noticing that Ned Land was listening more than contributing, I pressed him for his thoughts.

“Well, Ned,” said I, “is it possible that you are not convinced of the existence of this cetacean that we are following? Have you any particular reason for being so incredulous?”

“Well, Ned,” I said, “is it possible that you’re not convinced that this whale we’re following really exists? Do you have any specific reason for being so doubtful?”

The harpooner looked at me fixedly for some moments before answering, struck his broad forehead with his hand (a habit of his), as if to collect himself, and said at last, “Perhaps I have, Mr. Aronnax.”

The harpooner stared at me intently for a few moments before responding, slapped his large forehead with his hand (a habit of his), as if trying to gather his thoughts, and finally said, “Maybe I have, Mr. Aronnax.”

“But, Ned, you, a whaler by profession, familiarised with all the great marine mammalia—you, whose imagination might easily accept the hypothesis of enormous cetaceans, you ought to be the last to doubt under such circumstances!”

“But, Ned, you, a whaler by trade, experienced with all the great marine mammals—you, whose imagination could easily embrace the idea of enormous whales, you should be the last to doubt in this situation!”

“That is just what deceives you, Professor,” replied Ned. “That the vulgar should believe in extraordinary comets traversing space, and in the existence of antediluvian monsters in the heart of the globe, may well be; but neither astronomer nor geologist believes in such chimeras. As a whaler I have followed many a cetacean, harpooned a great number, and killed several; but, however strong or well-armed they may have been, neither their tails nor their weapons would have been able even to scratch the iron plates of a steamer.”

“That’s exactly what’s misleading you, Professor,” Ned replied. “It might be that ordinary people believe in amazing comets flying through space and in the existence of ancient monsters deep within the Earth, but neither astronomers nor geologists buy into such fantasies. As a whaler, I’ve tracked many whales, harpooned quite a few, and killed several; but no matter how strong or well-armed they were, neither their tails nor their weapons could even scratch the iron plates of a steamship.”

“But, Ned, they tell of ships which the teeth of the narwhal have pierced through and through.”

“But, Ned, they say that narwhal teeth have gone straight through some ships.”

“Wooden ships—that is possible,” replied the Canadian, “but I have never seen it done; and, until further proof, I deny that whales, cetaceans, or sea-unicorns could ever produce the effect you describe.”

“Wooden ships—that’s possible,” replied the Canadian, “but I’ve never seen it happen; and until I see more evidence, I refuse to believe that whales, cetaceans, or sea-unicorns could ever create the effect you’re talking about.”

“Well, Ned, I repeat it with a conviction resting on the logic of facts. I believe in the existence of a mammal power fully organised, belonging to the branch of vertebrata, like the whales, the cachalots, or the dolphins, and furnished with a horn of defence of great penetrating power.”

“Well, Ned, I’ll say it again with a belief grounded in factual evidence. I believe there’s a fully organized mammal species, part of the vertebrate family, like whales, sperm whales, or dolphins, and equipped with a powerful horn for defense.”

“Hum!” said the harpooner, shaking his head with the air of a man who would not be convinced.

“Hum!” said the harpooner, shaking his head like someone who just won’t be convinced.

“Notice one thing, my worthy Canadian,” I resumed. “If such an animal is in existence, if it inhabits the depths of the ocean, if it frequents the strata lying miles below the surface of the water, it must necessarily possess an organisation the strength of which would defy all comparison.”

“Notice one thing, my esteemed Canadian,” I continued. “If such a creature exists, if it lives in the depths of the ocean, if it resides in the layers located miles below the water's surface, it must undoubtedly have a physical structure that is unmatched in strength.”

“And why this powerful organisation?” demanded Ned.

“And why this powerful organization?” Ned asked.

“Because it requires incalculable strength to keep one’s self in these strata and resist their pressure. Listen to me. Let us admit that the pressure of the atmosphere is represented by the weight of a column of water thirty-two feet high. In reality the column of water would be shorter, as we are speaking of sea water, the density of which is greater than that of fresh water. Very well, when you dive, Ned, as many times thirty-two feet of water as there are above you, so many times does your body bear a pressure equal to that of the atmosphere, that is to say, 15 lbs. for each square inch of its surface. It follows, then, that at 320 feet this pressure = that of 10 atmospheres, of 100 atmospheres at 3200 feet, and of 1000 atmospheres at 32,000 feet, that is, about 6 miles; which is equivalent to saying that if you could attain this depth in the ocean, each square three-eighths of an inch of the surface of your body would bear a pressure of 5600 lbs. Ah! my brave Ned, do you know how many square inches you carry on the surface of your body?”

“Because it takes immense strength to stay at these depths and resist the pressure. Listen up. Let’s agree that the pressure of the atmosphere is equivalent to the weight of a column of water that’s thirty-two feet high. In reality, the column would be shorter since we’re talking about seawater, which is denser than fresh water. So, when you dive, Ned, for every thirty-two feet of water above you, your body experiences a pressure equal to that of the atmosphere, which is 15 lbs. for every square inch of its surface. Therefore, at 320 feet, this pressure equals that of 10 atmospheres, 100 atmospheres at 3,200 feet, and 1,000 atmospheres at 32,000 feet, which is about 6 miles deep; meaning that if you could reach this depth in the ocean, each square three-eighths of an inch of your body’s surface would endure a pressure of 5,600 lbs. Ah! my brave Ned, do you realize how many square inches are on the surface of your body?”

“I have no idea, Mr. Aronnax.”

"I’m not sure, Mr. Aronnax."

“About 6500; and, as in reality the atmospheric pressure is about 15 lbs. to the square inch, your 6500 square inches bear at this moment a pressure of 97,500 lbs.”

“About 6500; and, since the atmospheric pressure is around 15 lbs. per square inch, your 6500 square inches are currently under a pressure of 97,500 lbs.”

“Without my perceiving it?”

“Without me noticing it?”

“Without your perceiving it. And if you are not crushed by such a pressure, it is because the air penetrates the interior of your body with equal pressure. Hence perfect equilibrium between the interior and exterior pressure, which thus neutralise each other, and which allows you to bear it without inconvenience. But in the water it is another thing.”

“Without you realizing it. And if you’re not overwhelmed by that pressure, it’s because the air is pushing into your body with the same force. This creates a perfect balance between the pressure inside and outside of you, which cancels each other out and lets you handle it without discomfort. But in the water, it’s a different story.”

“Yes, I understand,” replied Ned, becoming more attentive; “because the water surrounds me, but does not penetrate.”

“Yes, I get it,” replied Ned, paying more attention; “because the water is all around me, but it doesn’t soak in.”

“Precisely, Ned: so that at 32 feet beneath the surface of the sea you would undergo a pressure of 97,500 lbs.; at 320 feet, ten times that pressure; at 3200 feet, a hundred times that pressure; lastly, at 32,000 feet, a thousand times that pressure would be 97,500,000 lbs.—that is to say, that you would be flattened as if you had been drawn from the plates of a hydraulic machine!”

“Exactly, Ned: at 32 feet below the surface of the sea, you'd experience a pressure of 97,500 lbs.; at 320 feet, it would be ten times that pressure; at 3,200 feet, a hundred times that pressure; and finally, at 32,000 feet, a thousand times that pressure would be 97,500,000 lbs.—this means you'd be crushed as if you were compressed in a hydraulic machine!”

“The devil!” exclaimed Ned.

“Damn!” exclaimed Ned.

“Very well, my worthy harpooner, if some vertebrate, several hundred yards long, and large in proportion, can maintain itself in such depths—of those whose surface is represented by millions of square inches, that is by tens of millions of pounds, we must estimate the pressure they undergo. Consider, then, what must be the resistance of their bony structure, and the strength of their organisation to withstand such pressure!”

“Alright, my esteemed harpooner, if a vertebrate several hundred yards long and proportionately large can exist in such depths—where the surface is made up of millions of square inches, which equates to tens of millions of pounds—we need to think about the pressure they experience. So, consider the resistance of their bony structure and the toughness of their bodies to handle such pressure!”

“Why!” exclaimed Ned Land, “they must be made of iron plates eight inches thick, like the armoured frigates.”

“Why!” shouted Ned Land, “they must be made of iron plates eight inches thick, just like the armored frigates.”

“As you say, Ned. And think what destruction such a mass would cause, if hurled with the speed of an express train against the hull of a vessel.”

“As you said, Ned. Just imagine the damage such a mass would do if it were thrown at the speed of an express train against the hull of a ship.”

“Yes—certainly—perhaps,” replied the Canadian, shaken by these figures, but not yet willing to give in.

“Yeah—definitely—maybe,” replied the Canadian, unsettled by these numbers, but still not ready to back down.

“Well, have I convinced you?”

"Have I convinced you?"

“You have convinced me of one thing, sir, which is that, if such animals do exist at the bottom of the seas, they must necessarily be as strong as you say.”

“You have convinced me of one thing, sir: if such creatures do exist at the bottom of the seas, they must be as strong as you say.”

“But if they do not exist, mine obstinate harpooner, how explain the accident to the Scotia?

“But if they don't exist, my stubborn harpooner, how do you explain the accident to the Scotia?

CHAPTER V
AT A VENTURE

The voyage of the Abraham Lincoln was for a long time marked by no special incident. But one circumstance happened which showed the wonderful dexterity of Ned Land, and proved what confidence we might place in him.

The journey of the Abraham Lincoln went on for a long time without any notable events. But one situation occurred that demonstrated Ned Land's amazing skill and showed how much trust we could put in him.

The 30th of June, the frigate spoke some American whalers, from whom we learned that they knew nothing about the narwhal. But one of them, the captain of the Monroe, knowing that Ned Land had shipped on board the Abraham Lincoln, begged for his help in chasing a whale they had in sight. Commander Farragut, desirous of seeing Ned Land at work, gave him permission to go on board the Monroe. And fate served our Canadian so well that, instead of one whale, he harpooned two with a double blow, striking one straight to the heart, and catching the other after some minutes’ pursuit.

On June 30th, the frigate encountered some American whalers, who told us they didn’t know anything about the narwhal. However, one of them, the captain of the Monroe, asked for Ned Land’s help to catch a whale they had spotted since he knew Ned was on the Abraham Lincoln. Commander Farragut, eager to see Ned in action, allowed him to board the Monroe. As luck would have it, our Canadian friend ended up harpooning two whales instead of just one—he struck one straight in the heart and after a short chase, caught the other.

Decidedly, if the monster ever had to do with Ned Land’s harpoon, I would not bet in its favour.

Honestly, if the monster ever had to face Ned Land’s harpoon, I wouldn’t place my bets on it.

The frigate skirted the south-east coast of America with great rapidity. The 3rd of July we were at the opening of the Straits of Magellan, level with Cape Vierges. But Commander Farragut would not take a tortuous passage, but doubled Cape Horn.

The frigate quickly moved along the southeast coast of America. On July 3rd, we reached the entrance to the Straits of Magellan, near Cape Vierges. However, Commander Farragut decided against taking the winding route and chose to go around Cape Horn instead.

The ship’s crew agreed with him. And certainly it was possible that they might meet the narwhal in this narrow pass. Many of the sailors affirmed that the monster could not pass there, “that he was too big for that!”

The ship’s crew agreed with him. And it was definitely possible that they might encounter the narwhal in this narrow passage. Many of the sailors insisted that the monster couldn’t fit through there, “that he was too big for that!”

The 6th of July, about three o’clock in the afternoon, the Abraham Lincoln, at fifteen miles to the south, doubled the solitary island, this lost rock at the extremity of the American continent, to which some Dutch sailors gave the name of their native town, Cape Horn. The course was taken towards the north-west, and the next day the screw of the frigate was at last beating the waters of the Pacific.

The 6th of July, around three in the afternoon, the Abraham Lincoln, fifteen miles to the south, rounded the lonely island, this isolated rock at the southern tip of the American continent, which some Dutch sailors named after their hometown, Cape Horn. The ship headed northwest, and the next day the frigate’s propeller was finally churning the waters of the Pacific.

“Keep your eyes open!” called out the sailors.

“Keep your eyes peeled!” shouted the sailors.

And they were opened widely. Both eyes and glasses, a little dazzled, it is true, by the prospect of two thousand dollars, had not an instant’s repose. Day and night they watched the surface of the ocean, and even nyctalopes, whose faculty of seeing in the darkness multiplies their chances a hundredfold, would have had enough to do to gain the prize.

And they were wide open. Both their eyes and glasses, a bit dazzled, it’s true, by the sight of two thousand dollars, had no moment of rest. Day and night they stared at the ocean's surface, and even those who can see in the dark, whose ability to see at night dramatically increases their chances, would have had their hands full trying to win the prize.

I myself, for whom money had no charms, was not the least attentive on board. Giving but few minutes to my meals, but a few hours to sleep, indifferent to either rain or sunshine, I did not leave the poop of the vessel. Now leaning on the netting of the forecastle, now on the taffrail, I devoured with eagerness the soft foam which whitened the sea as far as the eye could reach; and how often have I shared the emotion of the majority of the crew, when some capricious whale raised its black back above the waves! The poop of the vessel was crowded in a moment. The cabins poured forth a torrent of sailors and officers, each with heaving breast and troubled eye watching the course of the cetacean. I looked and looked, till I was nearly blind, whilst Conseil, always phlegmatic, kept repeating in a calm voice:

I, who didn’t care much about money, was still quite attentive on board. I spent only a few minutes on my meals and a few hours sleeping, completely indifferent to whether it was raining or sunny; I never left the back of the ship. Leaning on the netting of the front deck or on the rail, I eagerly watched the soft foam that whitened the sea as far as I could see. How often I felt the excitement of most of the crew when some unpredictable whale raised its dark back out of the waves! The back of the ship would fill up in an instant. Cabins erupted with sailors and officers, each one breathing hard and looking anxiously at the direction of the whale. I stared and stared until I almost went blind, while Conseil, ever calm, kept repeating in a steady voice:

“If, sir, you would not squint so much, you would see better!”

“If you wouldn’t squint so much, you’d see better!”

But vain excitement! The Abraham Lincoln checked its speed and made for the animal signalled, a simple whale, or common cachalot, which soon disappeared amidst a storm of execration.

But what a pointless thrill! The Abraham Lincoln slowed down and headed toward the animal signaled, a regular whale, or common cachalot, which quickly vanished in a whirlwind of curses.

But the weather was good. The voyage was being accomplished under the most favourable auspices. It was then the bad season in Australia, the July of that zone corresponding to our January in Europe, but the sea was beautiful and easily scanned round a vast circumference.

But the weather was nice. The voyage was happening under the best conditions. It was the bad season in Australia, July in that region corresponding to our January in Europe, but the sea was beautiful and easily visible across a wide area.

The 20th of July, the tropic of Capricorn was cut by 105° of longitude, and the 27th of the same month we crossed the equator on the 110th meridian. This passed, the frigate took a more decided westerly direction, and scoured the central waters of the Pacific. Commander Farragut thought, and with reason, that it was better to remain in deep water, and keep clear of continents or islands, which the beast itself seemed to shun (perhaps because there was not enough water for him! suggested the greater part of the crew). The frigate passed at some distance from the Marquesas and the Sandwich Islands, crossed the tropic of Cancer, and made for the China Seas. We were on the theatre of the last diversions of the monster: and, to say truth, we no longer lived on board. Hearts palpitated, fearfully preparing themselves for future incurable aneurism. The entire ship’s crew were undergoing a nervous excitement, of which I can give no idea: they could not eat, they could not sleep—twenty times a day, a misconception or an optical illusion of some sailor seated on the taffrail, would cause dreadful perspirations, and these emotions, twenty times repeated, kept us in a state of excitement so violent that a reaction was unavoidable.

On July 20th, the tropic of Capricorn was intersected by 105° of longitude, and on the 27th of the same month, we crossed the equator at the 110th meridian. After that, the frigate took a more definite westward course and scoured the central waters of the Pacific. Commander Farragut believed, and rightly so, that it was better to stay in deep water and avoid continents or islands, which the creature itself seemed to avoid (perhaps because it wasn't deep enough for him! suggested most of the crew). The frigate passed by the Marquesas and the Sandwich Islands at a distance, crossed the tropic of Cancer, and headed towards the China Seas. We found ourselves in the area of the monster's last activities: to be honest, we no longer felt like we were living on board. Our hearts raced, fearfully bracing for future, inevitable breakdowns. The entire crew was experiencing a nervous tension that I can't fully describe: they couldn't eat, they couldn't sleep—twenty times a day, a misunderstanding or an optical illusion caused by some sailor on the taffrail would trigger intense sweating, and these emotions, repeated twenty times over, kept us in such a heightened state of excitement that a breakdown was unavoidable.

And truly, reaction soon showed itself. For three months, during which a day seemed an age, the Abraham Lincoln furrowed all the waters of the Northern Pacific, running at whales, making sharp deviations from her course, veering suddenly from one tack to another, stopping suddenly, putting on steam, and backing ever and anon at the risk of deranging her machinery, and not one point of the Japanese or American coast was left unexplored.

And indeed, the response quickly became apparent. For three months, during which each day felt like an eternity, the Abraham Lincoln navigated through all the waters of the Northern Pacific, chasing whales, making sharp turns, suddenly changing direction, stopping abruptly, accelerating, and occasionally reversing at the risk of damaging her machinery, leaving no part of the Japanese or American coast unexplored.

The warmest partisans of the enterprise now became its most ardent detractors. Reaction mounted from the crew to the captain himself, and certainly, had it not been for resolute determination on the part of Captain Farragut, the frigate would have headed due southward. This useless search could not last much longer. The Abraham Lincoln had nothing to reproach herself with, she had done her best to succeed. Never had an American ship’s crew shown more zeal or patience; its failure could not be placed to their charge—there remained nothing but to return.

The most passionate supporters of the mission now became its fiercest critics. Discontent grew among the crew and even reached the captain. If it hadn't been for Captain Farragut's strong determination, the frigate would have turned south. This pointless search couldn't go on much longer. The Abraham Lincoln had nothing to feel guilty about; she had tried her hardest to succeed. No American ship's crew had ever shown more enthusiasm or patience; their failure couldn't be blamed on them—there was nothing left to do but head back.

This was represented to the commander. The sailors could not hide their discontent, and the service suffered. I will not say there was a mutiny on board, but after a reasonable period of obstinacy, Captain Farragut (as Columbus did) asked for three days’ patience. If in three days the monster did not appear, the man at the helm should give three turns of the wheel, and the Abraham Lincoln would make for the European seas.

This was brought to the commander’s attention. The sailors couldn’t hide their dissatisfaction, and it took a toll on the service. I won’t say there was a mutiny on board, but after a reasonable period of stubbornness, Captain Farragut (like Columbus before him) requested three days of patience. If the monster didn’t appear in three days, the person at the helm should make three turns of the wheel, and the Abraham Lincoln would head for European waters.

This promise was made on the 2nd of November. It had the effect of rallying the ship’s crew. The ocean was watched with renewed attention. Each one wished for a last glance in which to sum up his remembrance. Glasses were used with feverish activity. It was a grand defiance given to the giant narwhal, and he could scarcely fail to answer the summons and “appear.”

This promise was made on November 2nd. It energized the ship’s crew. They started watching the ocean more closely. Everyone hoped for one last look to hold onto their memories. They used their glasses eagerly. It was a bold challenge thrown at the giant narwhal, and it was hard to believe he wouldn’t respond and “show up.”

Two days passed, the steam was at half pressure; a thousand schemes were tried to attract the attention and stimulate the apathy of the animal in case it should be met in those parts. Large quantities of bacon were trailed in the wake of the ship, to the great satisfaction (I must say) of the sharks. Small craft radiated in all directions round the Abraham Lincoln as she lay to, and did not leave a spot of the sea unexplored. But the night of the 4th of November arrived without the unveiling of this submarine mystery.

Two days went by, the steam was at half pressure; a thousand ideas were tried to grab the attention and shake up the indifference of the creature in case it showed up in that area. A lot of bacon was left trailing behind the ship, which the sharks seemed to really enjoy. Small boats spread out in all directions around the Abraham Lincoln as it remained in place, leaving no spot in the sea unexplored. But the night of November 4th came without revealing this underwater mystery.

The next day, the 5th of November, at twelve, the delay would (morally speaking) expire; after that time, Commander Farragut, faithful to his promise, was to turn the course to the south-east and abandon for ever the northern regions of the Pacific.

The next day, November 5th, at twelve, the delay would (morally speaking) be over; after that, Commander Farragut, true to his word, was set to head southeast and permanently leave behind the northern parts of the Pacific.

The frigate was then in 31° 15′ north latitude and 136° 42′ east longitude. The coast of Japan still remained less than two hundred miles to leeward. Night was approaching. They had just struck eight bells; large clouds veiled the face of the moon, then in its first quarter. The sea undulated peaceably under the stern of the vessel.

The frigate was then at 31° 15′ north latitude and 136° 42′ east longitude. The coast of Japan was still less than two hundred miles to the west. Night was coming soon. They had just struck eight bells; big clouds covered the moon, which was in its first quarter. The sea rolled gently beneath the back of the ship.

At that moment I was leaning forward on the starboard netting. Conseil, standing near me, was looking straight before him. The crew, perched in the ratlines, examined the horizon, which contracted and darkened by degrees. Officers with their night glasses scoured the growing darkness; sometimes the ocean sparkled under the rays of the moon, which darted between two clouds, then all trace of light was lost in the darkness.

At that moment, I was leaning forward on the starboard netting. Conseil, standing by me, was gazing straight ahead. The crew, perched in the rigging, scanned the horizon, which slowly narrowed and darkened. Officers with their binoculars searched the increasing darkness; sometimes the ocean shimmered under the moonlight that broke through two clouds, then any trace of light disappeared into the darkness.

In looking at Conseil, I could see he was undergoing a little of the general influence. At least I thought so. Perhaps for the first time his nerves vibrated to a sentiment of curiosity.

In watching Conseil, I noticed he was experiencing a bit of the overall influence. At least, that's what I thought. For maybe the first time, his nerves responded to a feeling of curiosity.

“Come, Conseil,” said I, “this is the last chance of pocketing the two thousand dollars.”

“Come on, Conseil,” I said, “this is our last chance to grab that two thousand dollars.”

“May I be permitted to say, sir,” replied Conseil, “that I never reckoned on getting the prize; and, had the government of the Union offered a hundred thousand dollars, it would have been none the poorer.”

“May I say, sir,” replied Conseil, “that I never expected to win the prize; and if the Union government had offered a hundred thousand dollars, it wouldn't have made a difference.”

“You are right, Conseil. It is a foolish affair after all, and one upon which we entered too lightly. What time lost, what useless emotions! We should have been back in France six months ago.”

“You're right, Conseil. This has been a foolish situation, and we got involved too easily. What time we've wasted, what pointless feelings! We should have been back in France six months ago.”

“In your little room, sir,” replied Conseil, “and in your museum, sir, and I should have already classed all your fossils, sir. And the Babiroussa would have been installed in its cage in the Jardin des Plantes, and have drawn all the curious people of the capital!”

“In your small room, sir,” replied Conseil, “and in your museum, sir, I would have already sorted all your fossils, sir. And the Babirusa would have been placed in its enclosure at the Jardin des Plantes, attracting all the curious visitors from the capital!”

“As you say, Conseil. I fancy we shall run a fair chance of being laughed at for our pains.”

"As you said, Conseil. I think we have a good chance of being laughed at for our troubles."

“That’s tolerably certain,” replied Conseil, quietly; “I think they will make fun of you, sir. And, must I say it?”

“That’s pretty certain,” replied Conseil calmly; “I think they’re going to make fun of you, sir. And, should I say it?”

“Go on, my good friend.”

“Go ahead, my good friend.”

“Well, sir, you will only get your deserts.”

“Well, sir, you’ll only get what you deserve.”

“Indeed!”

"Absolutely!"

“When one has the honour of being a savant as you are, sir, one should not expose one’s self to——”

“When someone has the honor of being a scholar like you, sir, one should not put oneself in a position to——”

Conseil had not time to finish his compliment. In the midst of general silence a voice had just been heard. It was the voice of Ned Land shouting—

Conseil didn't have time to complete his compliment. In the middle of the general silence, a voice had just been heard. It was Ned Land's voice shouting—

“Look out there! The very thing we are looking for—on our weather beam!”

“Look out there! The exact thing we’ve been looking for—on our weather radar!”

CHAPTER VI
AT FULL STEAM

At this cry the whole ship’s crew hurried towards the harpooner,—commander, officers, masters, sailors, cabin boys; even the engineers left their engines, and the stokers their furnaces.

At this shout, the entire crew of the ship rushed over to the harpooner—captain, officers, masters, sailors, cabin boys; even the engineers abandoned their engines, and the stokers left their furnaces.

The order to stop her had been given, and the frigate now simply went on by her own momentum. The darkness was then profound, and however good the Canadian’s eyes were, I asked myself how he had managed to see, and what he had been able to see. My heart beat as if it would break. But Ned Land was not mistaken, and we all perceived the object he pointed to. At two cables’ length from the Abraham Lincoln, on the starboard quarter, the sea seemed to be illuminated all over. It was not a mere phosphoric phenomenon. The monster emerged some fathoms from the water, and then threw out that very intense but inexplicable light mentioned in the report of several captains. This magnificent irradiation must have been produced by an agent of great shining power. The luminous part traced on the sea an immense oval, much elongated, the centre of which condensed a burning heat, whose overpowering brilliancy died out by successive gradations.

The order to stop her had been given, and the frigate was now moving forward on its own momentum. The darkness was deep, and no matter how good the Canadian’s eyesight was, I wondered how he managed to see anything at all. My heart raced as if it would burst. But Ned Land wasn’t mistaken, and we all saw the object he pointed to. Just two cables’ length from the Abraham Lincoln, on the starboard side, the sea appeared to be glowing. It wasn’t just a simple phosphorescent phenomenon. The creature rose a few fathoms from the water and emitted that intense but inexplicable light reported by several captains. This stunning illumination must have been produced by a source of great shining power. The glowing area created a massive, elongated oval on the sea’s surface, with the center radiating a burning heat that gradually faded in intensity.

“It is only an agglomeration of phosphoric particles,” cried one of the officers.

“It’s just a bunch of phosphoric particles,” shouted one of the officers.

“No, sir, certainly not,” I replied. “Never did pholades or salpæ produce such a powerful light. That brightness is of an essentially electrical nature. Besides, see, see! it moves; it is moving forwards, backwards; it is darting towards us!”

“No, sir, definitely not,” I replied. “Pholades or salpæ never created such a strong light. That brightness is basically electrical. plus, look! It’s moving; it’s going forwards, backwards; it’s rushing towards us!”

A general cry rose from the frigate.

A loud shout came from the frigate.

“Silence!” said the Captain; “up with the helm, reverse the engines.”

“Quiet!” said the Captain; “raise the helm, reverse the engines.”

The steam was shut off, and the Abraham Lincoln, beating to port, described a semicircle.

The steam was turned off, and the Abraham Lincoln, heading to the left, made a semicircle.

“Right the helm, go ahead,” cried the Captain.

“Steer the ship, move forward,” shouted the Captain.

These orders were executed, and the frigate moved rapidly from the burning light.

These orders were carried out, and the frigate quickly moved away from the burning light.

I was mistaken. She tried to sheer off, but the supernatural animal approached with a velocity double her own.

I was wrong. She tried to dodge away, but the supernatural creature came at her twice as fast.

We gasped for breath. Stupefaction more than fear made us dumb and motionless. The animal gained on us, sporting with the waves. It made the round of the frigate, which was then making fourteen knots, and enveloped it with its electric rings like luminous dust. Then it moved away two or three miles, leaving a phosphorescent track, like those volumes of steam that the express trains leave behind. All at once from the dark line of the horizon whither it retired to gain its momentum, the monster rushed suddenly towards the Abraham Lincoln with alarming rapidity, stopped suddenly about twenty feet from the hull, and died out,—not diving under the water, for its brilliancy did not abate,—but suddenly, and as if the source of this brilliant emanation was exhausted. Then it reappeared on the other side of the vessel, as if it had turned and slid under the hull. Any moment a collision might have occurred which would have been fatal to us. However, I was astonished at the manœuvres of the frigate. She fled and did not attack.

We were gasping for air. It was more shock than fear that left us speechless and frozen. The creature was closing in on us, playing with the waves. It circled the frigate, which was moving at fourteen knots, and surrounded it with its electric rings like glowing dust. Then it drifted away a couple of miles, leaving a glowing trail like the steam clouds left behind by express trains. Suddenly, from the dark line of the horizon where it had retreated to build up speed, the monster rushed toward the Abraham Lincoln with alarming speed, stopping abruptly about twenty feet from the hull, and then it vanished—not diving underwater, since its brightness didn't fade—but suddenly, as if the source of that brilliant light had run out. Then it showed up on the other side of the ship, as if it had turned and slid beneath the hull. At any moment, a collision could have happened that would have been deadly for us. Yet, I was surprised by the frigate's maneuvers. It fled and didn't fight back.

On the captain’s face, generally so impassive, was an expression of unaccountable astonishment.

On the captain’s face, usually so expressionless, was a look of bewildering surprise.

“Mr. Aronnax,” he said, “I do not know with what formidable being I have to deal, and I will not imprudently risk my frigate in the midst of this darkness. Besides, how attack this unknown thing, how defend one’s self from it? Wait for daylight, and the scene will change.”

“Mr. Aronnax,” he said, “I have no idea who or what this powerful creature is that I’m dealing with, and I’m not going to recklessly risk my frigate in this darkness. Besides, how can we attack something we don’t understand, or defend ourselves against it? Let’s wait for daylight, and things will be different.”

“You have no further doubt, captain, of the nature of the animal?”

“You're no longer uncertain, captain, about what kind of animal it is?”

“No, sir; it is evidently a gigantic narwhal, and an electric one.”

“No, sir; it’s clearly a gigantic narwhal, and an electric one.”

“Perhaps,” added I, “one can only approach it with a gymnotus or a torpedo.”

“Maybe,” I added, “you can only get close to it with a gymnotus or a torpedo.”

“Undoubtedly,” replied the captain, “if it possesses such dreadful power, it is the most terrible animal that ever was created. That is why, sir, I must be on my guard.”

“Definitely,” replied the captain, “if it has such horrifying power, it is the most frightening creature that has ever been created. That’s why, sir, I need to stay alert.”

The crew were on their feet all night. No one thought of sleep. The Abraham Lincoln, not being able to struggle with such velocity, had moderated its pace, and sailed at half speed. For its part, the narwhal, imitating the frigate, let the waves rock it at will, and seemed decided not to leave the scene of the struggle. Towards midnight, however, it disappeared, or, to use a more appropriate term, it “died out” like a large glow-worm. Had it fled? One could only fear, not hope. But at seven minutes to one o’clock in the morning a deafening whistling was heard, like that produced by a body of water rushing with great violence.

The crew was on their feet all night. No one thought about sleep. The Abraham Lincoln, unable to keep up that speed, slowed down and sailed at half speed. For its part, the narwhal, mimicking the frigate, let the waves rock it as it wished and seemed determined not to leave the scene of the struggle. However, towards midnight, it disappeared, or to put it more accurately, it “died out” like a large glow-worm. Had it run away? One could only fear, not hope. But at seven minutes to one in the morning, a deafening whistling was heard, like the sound of water rushing with great force.

The captain, Ned Land, and I, were then on the poop, eagerly peering through the profound darkness.

The captain, Ned Land, and I were up on the deck, eagerly looking through the deep darkness.

“Ned Land,” asked the commander, “you have often heard the roaring of whales?”

“Ned Land,” the commander asked, “you’ve often heard the roar of whales, right?”

“Often, sir; but never such whales the sight of which brought me in two thousand dollars. If I can only approach within four harpoon lengths of it!”

“Often, sir; but never have I seen whales that brought me two thousand dollars. If I can only get within four harpoon lengths of it!”

“But to approach it,” said the commander, “I ought to put a whaler at your disposal?”

“But to approach it,” said the commander, “I should provide you with a whaler?”

“Certainly, sir.”

"Of course, sir."

“That will be trifling with the lives of my men.”

"That will be messing with the lives of my crew."

“And mine too,” simply said the harpooner.

“And mine too,” the harpooner said simply.

Towards two o’clock in the morning, the burning light reappeared, not less intense, about five miles to windward of the Abraham Lincoln. Notwithstanding the distance, and the noise of the wind and sea, one heard distinctly the loud strokes of the animal’s tail, and even its panting breath. It seemed that, at the moment that the enormous narwhal had come to take breath at the surface of the water, the air was engulfed in its lungs, like the steam in the vast cylinders of a machine of two thousand horse-power.

Around two o’clock in the morning, the burning light showed up again, just as bright, about five miles upwind of the Abraham Lincoln. Despite the distance and the sound of the wind and sea, you could clearly hear the loud thwacks of the animal’s tail and even its heavy breathing. It seemed that, at the moment the giant narwhal surfaced to breathe, the air was sucked into its lungs like steam filling the massive cylinders of a two-thousand-horsepower machine.

“Hum!” thought I, “a whale with the strength of a cavalry regiment would be a pretty whale!”

“Hum!” I thought, “a whale with the power of a cavalry unit would be quite the whale!”

We were on the qui vive till daylight, and prepared for the combat. The fishing implements were laid along the hammock nettings. The second lieutenant loaded the blunderbusses, which could throw harpoons to the distance of a mile, and long duck-guns, with explosive bullets, which inflicted mortal wounds even to the most terrible animals. Ned Land contented himself with sharpening his harpoon—a terrible weapon in his hands.

We were on high alert until dawn, ready for battle. The fishing gear was spread out along the hammock netting. The second lieutenant loaded the blunderbusses, which could shoot harpoons over a mile, and long duck guns with explosive bullets that could kill even the fiercest animals. Ned Land was busy sharpening his harpoon—a formidable weapon in his hands.

At six o’clock day began to break; and, with the first glimmer of light, the electric light of the narwhal disappeared. At seven o’clock the day was sufficiently advanced, but a very thick sea fog obscured our view, and the best spy-glasses could not pierce it. That caused disappointment and anger.

At six o’clock, dawn started to break; with the first hint of light, the narwhal's electric glow vanished. By seven o’clock, the day had progressed enough, but a very thick sea fog blocked our view, and even the best binoculars couldn’t penetrate it. This led to disappointment and frustration.

I climbed the mizzen-mast. Some officers were already perched on the mast heads. At eight o’clock the fog lay heavily on the waves, and its thick scrolls rose little by little. The horizon grew wider and clearer at the same time. Suddenly, just as on the day before, Ned Land’s voice was heard:

I climbed the mizzen-mast. Some officers were already sitting on the mastheads. At eight o’clock, the fog hung thick over the waves, and its heavy curls slowly lifted. The horizon became wider and clearer at the same time. Suddenly, just like the day before, Ned Land’s voice could be heard:

“The thing itself on the port quarter!” cried the harpooner.

“The thing itself on the left side at the back!” shouted the harpooner.

Every eye was turned towards the point indicated. There, a mile and a half from the frigate, a long blackish body emerged a yard above the waves. Its tail, violently agitated, produced a considerable eddy. Never did a caudal appendage beat the sea with such violence. An immense track, of dazzling whiteness, marked the passage of the animal, and described a long curve.

Every eye was focused on the spot indicated. There, a mile and a half from the frigate, a long, dark shape rose about a yard above the waves. Its tail, thrashing wildly, created a significant swirl. Never had a tail moved through the sea with such force. An enormous trail of bright white marked the creature's path and formed a long curve.

The frigate approached the cetacean. I examined it thoroughly.

The frigate got closer to the whale. I looked it over carefully.

The reports of the Shannon and of the Helvetia had rather exaggerated its size, and I estimated its length at only two hundred and fifty feet. As to its dimensions, I could only conjecture them to be admirably proportioned. While I watched this phenomenon, two jets of steam and water were ejected from its vents, and rose to the height of 120 feet; thus I ascertained its way of breathing. I concluded definitely that it belonged to the vertebrate branch, class mammalia.

The reports of the Shannon and the Helvetia had somewhat exaggerated its size, and I estimated its length to be only two hundred and fifty feet. As for its dimensions, I could only guess that they were nicely proportioned. While I observed this phenomenon, two jets of steam and water shot out from its vents, rising to a height of 120 feet; in this way, I figured out how it breathed. I concluded for sure that it was part of the vertebrate branch, class mammalia.

The crew waited impatiently for their chief’s orders. The latter, after having observed the animal attentively, called the engineer. The engineer ran to him.

The crew waited anxiously for their chief’s orders. After watching the animal closely, he called the engineer over. The engineer rushed to him.

“Sir,” said the commander, “you have steam up?”

“Sir,” said the commander, “are you ready to go?”

“Yes, sir,” answered the engineer.

“Yeah, sure,” replied the engineer.

“Well, make up your fires and put on all steam.”

“Well, stoke the fires and go full speed ahead.”

Three hurrahs greeted this order. The time for the struggle had arrived. Some moments after, the two funnels of the frigate vomited torrents of black smoke, and the bridge quaked under the trembling of the boilers.

Three cheers greeted this order. The time for the fight had come. Moments later, the two funnels of the frigate spewed out torrents of black smoke, and the bridge shook with the vibration of the boilers.

The Abraham Lincoln, propelled by her wonderful screw, went straight at the animal. The latter allowed it to come within half a cable’s length; then, as if disdaining to dive, it took a little turn, and stopped a short distance off.

The Abraham Lincoln, powered by its impressive screw, headed straight for the animal. The animal let it approach within half a cable’s length; then, as if it didn’t care to dive, it made a slight turn and paused some distance away.

This pursuit lasted nearly three-quarters of an hour, without the frigate gaining two yards on the cetacean. It was quite evident that at that rate we should never come up with it.

This chase went on for almost forty-five minutes, with the frigate not getting any closer to the whale. It was clear that at this pace, we would never catch up to it.

“Well, Mr. Land,” asked the captain, “do you advise me to put the boats out to sea?”

“Well, Mr. Land,” asked the captain, “do you think I should send the boats out to sea?”

“No, sir,” replied Ned Land; “because we shall not take that beast easily.”

“No, sir,” replied Ned Land; “because we’re not going to take that beast easily.”

“What shall we do then?”

“What should we do now?”

“Put on more steam if you can, sir. With your leave, I mean to post myself under the bowsprit, and if we get within harpooning distance, I shall throw my harpoon.”

“Put on more steam if you can, sir. With your permission, I plan to position myself under the bowsprit, and if we get within harpooning distance, I’ll throw my harpoon.”

“Go, Ned,” said the captain. “Engineer, put on more pressure.”

“Go, Ned,” the captain said. “Engineer, increase the pressure.”

Ned Land went to his post. The fires were increased, the screw revolved forty-three times a minute, and the steam poured out of the valves. We heaved the log, and calculated that the Abraham Lincoln was going at the rate of 18½ miles an hour.

Ned Land took his position. The fires were stoked, the screw turned forty-three times a minute, and steam rushed out of the valves. We tossed the log and figured that the Abraham Lincoln was cruising at 18½ miles per hour.

But the accursed animal swam too at the rate of 18½ miles an hour.

But the cursed animal swam at a speed of 18½ miles per hour.

For a whole hour, the frigate kept up this pace, without gaining six feet. It was humiliating for one of the swiftest sailers in the American navy. A stubborn anger seized the crew; the sailors abused the monster, who, as before, disdained to answer them; the captain no longer contented himself with twisting his beard—he gnawed it.

For a whole hour, the frigate maintained this speed without gaining six feet. It was embarrassing for one of the fastest ships in the American navy. A stubborn anger took hold of the crew; the sailors cursed the beast, which, as before, ignored them completely; the captain was no longer satisfied with just twisting his beard—he was gnawing on it.

The engineer was again called.

The engineer was called again.

“You have turned full steam in?”

"You've gone all in?"

“Yes, sir,” replied the engineer.

“Sure thing,” replied the engineer.

The speed of the Abraham Lincoln increased. Its masts trembled down to their stepping holes, and the clouds of smoke could hardly find way out of the narrow funnels.

The speed of the Abraham Lincoln picked up. Its masts shook down to their bases, and the clouds of smoke could barely escape from the narrow funnels.

They heaved the log a second time.

They lifted the log again.

“Well?” asked the captain of the man at the wheel.

“Well?” the captain asked the man at the wheel.

“Nineteen miles and three-tenths, sir.”

“Nineteen point three miles, sir.”

“Clap on more steam.”

“Turn up the steam.”

The engineer obeyed. The manometer showed ten degrees. But the cetacean grew warm itself, no doubt; for without straining itself, it made 19-3/10 miles.

The engineer complied. The gauge indicated ten degrees. But the whale heated up on its own, without any effort; it covered 19.3 miles effortlessly.

What a pursuit! No, I cannot describe the emotion that vibrated through me. Ned Land kept his post, harpoon in hand. Several times the animal let us gain upon it.—“We shall catch it! we shall catch it!” cried the Canadian. But just as he was going to strike, the cetacean stole away with a rapidity that could not be estimated at less than thirty miles an hour, and even during our maximum of speed, it bullied the frigate, going round and round it. A cry of fury broke from everyone!

What a chase! I can't even describe the emotions that coursed through me. Ned Land held his position, harpoon in hand. Several times the creature let us get closer. "We're going to catch it! We're going to catch it!" shouted the Canadian. But just as he was about to strike, the whale darted away at a speed that couldn't be less than thirty miles an hour, and even at our fastest, it circled the frigate, toying with us. A yell of frustration erupted from everyone!

At noon we were no further advanced than at eight o’clock in the morning.

At noon, we were just as far behind as we were at eight in the morning.

The captain then decided to take more direct means.

The captain then chose to take a more straightforward approach.

“Ah!” said he, “that animal goes quicker than the Abraham Lincoln. Very well! we will see whether it will escape these conical bullets. Send your men to the forecastle, sir.”

“Ah!” he said, “that animal moves faster than the Abraham Lincoln. Alright! We’ll see if it can dodge these conical bullets. Send your men to the forecastle, sir.”

The forecastle gun was immediately loaded and slewed round. But the shot passed some feet above the cetacean, which was half a mile off.

The forecastle gun was quickly loaded and turned around. But the shot went several feet above the whale, which was half a mile away.

“Another, more to the right,” cried the commander, “and five dollars to whoever will hit that infernal beast.”

“Another, a bit to the right,” shouted the commander, “and five bucks to whoever can hit that damn beast.”

An old gunner with a grey beard—that I can see now—with steady eye and grave face, went up to the gun and took a long aim. A loud report was heard, with which were mingled the cheers of the crew.

An old gunner with a gray beard—that I can picture now—with a steady gaze and serious expression walked up to the gun and took a careful aim. A loud bang echoed, mixed with the cheers of the crew.

[Illustration]

An old grey-bearded gunner . . . .

An old, gray-bearded gunner . . . .

The bullet did its work; it hit the animal, but not fatally, and sliding off the rounded surface, was lost in two miles depth of sea.

The bullet did its job; it struck the animal, but not fatally, and glided off the rounded surface, disappearing into two miles of ocean.

The chase began again, and the captain, leaning towards me, said—

The chase started up again, and the captain, leaning in towards me, said—

“I will pursue that beast till my frigate bursts up.”

“I will chase that beast until my ship falls apart.”

“Yes,” answered I; “and you will be quite right to do it.”

“Yes,” I replied; “and you’re totally right to do that.”

I wished the beast would exhaust itself, and not be insensible to fatigue like a steam engine! But it was of no use. Hours passed, without its showing any signs of exhaustion.

I wished the beast would tire out and not be immune to fatigue like a steam engine! But it was pointless. Hours went by, and it showed no signs of getting tired.

However, it must be said in praise of the Abraham Lincoln, that she struggled on indefatigably. I cannot reckon the distance she made under three hundred miles during this unlucky day, November the 6th. But night came on, and overshadowed the rough ocean.

However, it must be said in praise of the Abraham Lincoln that she kept going tirelessly. I can’t count the distance she covered at under three hundred miles during this unfortunate day, November 6th. But night fell, casting a shadow over the rough ocean.

Now I thought our expedition was at an end, and that we should never again see the extraordinary animal. I was mistaken. At ten minutes to eleven in the evening, the electric light reappeared three miles to windward of the frigate, as pure, as intense as during the preceding night.

Now I thought our journey was over, and that we would never see the amazing creature again. I was wrong. At ten minutes to eleven in the evening, the electric light appeared again three miles upwind from the frigate, just as bright and clear as it had been the night before.

The narwhal seemed motionless; perhaps, tired with its day’s work, it slept, letting itself float with the undulation of the waves. Now was a chance of which the captain resolved to take advantage.

The narwhal appeared still; maybe, worn out from its day, it was resting, allowing itself to drift with the movement of the waves. Now was an opportunity that the captain decided to seize.

He gave his orders. The Abraham Lincoln kept up half steam, and advanced cautiously so as not to awake its adversary. It is no rare thing to meet in the middle of the ocean whales so sound asleep that they can be successfully attacked, and Ned Land had harpooned more than one during its sleep. The Canadian went to take his place again under the bowsprit.

He gave his orders. The Abraham Lincoln maintained half steam and moved forward cautiously so as not to wake its opponent. It's not uncommon to find whales in the middle of the ocean so sound asleep that they can be easily attacked, and Ned Land had harpooned more than one while it was sleeping. The Canadian went back to his spot under the bowsprit.

The frigate approached noiselessly, stopped at two cables’ lengths from the animal, and following its track. No one breathed; a deep silence reigned on the bridge. We were not a hundred feet from the burning focus, the light of which increased and dazzled our eyes.

The frigate glided in silently, halting a short distance from the creature and following its path. No one breathed; a heavy silence filled the bridge. We were less than a hundred feet from the source of the fire, the light of which grew brighter and blinded us.

At this moment, leaning on the forecastle bulwark, I saw below me Ned Land grappling the martingale in one hand, brandishing his terrible harpoon in the other, scarcely twenty feet from the motionless animal. Suddenly his arm straightened, and the harpoon was thrown; I heard the sonorous stroke of the weapon, which seemed to have struck a hard body. The electric light went out suddenly, and two enormous waterspouts broke over the bridge of the frigate, rushing like a torrent from stem to stern, overthrowing men, and breaking the lashings of the spars. A fearful shock followed, and, thrown over the rail without having time to stop myself, I fell into the sea.

At that moment, leaning on the front railing, I saw below me Ned Land grappling the martingale in one hand and swinging his fierce harpoon in the other, barely twenty feet from the still animal. Suddenly, his arm shot out, and he launched the harpoon; I heard the deep thud of the weapon, which seemed to hit something solid. The electric light went out abruptly, and two huge water spouts crashed over the frigate’s deck, flooding it from the front to the back, knocking over people, and breaking the ties of the masts. A terrifying jolt followed, and before I could stop myself, I was thrown over the railing and fell into the sea.

CHAPTER VII
AN UNKNOWN SPECIES OF WHALE

This unexpected fall so stunned me that I have no clear recollection of my sensations at the time. I was at first drawn down to a depth of about twenty feet. I am a good swimmer (though without pretending to rival Byron or Edgar Poe, who were masters of the art), and in that plunge I did not lose my presence of mind. Two vigorous strokes brought me to the surface of the water. My first care was to look for the frigate. Had the crew seen me disappear? Had the Abraham Lincoln veered round? Would the captain put out a boat? Might I hope to be saved?

This sudden fall shocked me so much that I can’t clearly remember how I felt at the time. I was initially pulled down to a depth of about twenty feet. I'm a decent swimmer (though I’m not claiming to be as good as Byron or Edgar Poe, who were true masters), and during that plunge, I kept my cool. Two strong strokes brought me back to the surface. My first thought was to look for the frigate. Had the crew seen me go under? Had the Abraham Lincoln turned around? Would the captain send out a boat? Could I expect to be rescued?

The darkness was intense. I caught a glimpse of a black mass disappearing in the east, its beacon lights dying out in the distance. It was the frigate! I was lost.

The darkness was heavy. I saw a black shape vanishing in the east, its lights fading away in the distance. It was the frigate! I was lost.

“Help, help!” I shouted, swimming towards the Abraham Lincoln in desperation.

“Help, help!” I shouted, swimming towards the Abraham Lincoln in desperation.

My clothes encumbered me; they seemed glued to my body, and paralysed my movements.

My clothes weighed me down; they felt stuck to my body and limited my movements.

I was sinking! I was suffocating!

I was going under! I was struggling to breathe!

“Help!”

“Help!”

This was my last cry. My mouth filled with water; I struggled against being drawn down the abyss. Suddenly my clothes were seized by a strong hand, and I felt myself quickly drawn up to the surface of the sea; and I heard, yes, I heard these words pronounced in my ear—

This was my final scream. My mouth was filled with water; I fought against being pulled down into the depths. Suddenly, a strong hand grabbed my clothes, and I felt myself being pulled up to the surface of the sea; and I heard, yes, I heard these words spoken in my ear—

“If master would be so good as to lean on my shoulder, master would swim with much greater ease.”

“If you would be so kind as to lean on my shoulder, you would swim with much greater ease.”

I seized with one hand my faithful Conseil’s arm.

I grabbed my loyal friend Conseil's arm with one hand.

“Is it you?” said I, “you?”

“Is it you?” I asked, “you?”

“Myself,” answered Conseil; “and waiting master’s orders.”

"Myself," answered Conseil; "and waiting for the master's orders."

“That shock threw you as well as me into the sea?”

“That shock threw both you and me into the sea?”

“No; but being in my master’s service, I followed him.”

“No; but since I was in my master’s service, I followed him.”

The worthy fellow thought that was but natural.

The good guy thought that was just normal.

“And the frigate?” I asked.

“And the ship?” I asked.

“The frigate?” replied Conseil, turning on his back; “I think that master had better not count too much on her.”

“The frigate?” Conseil replied, rolling onto his back. “I think our master shouldn’t rely on her too much.”

“You think so?”

"Do you think so?"

“I say that, at the time I threw myself into the sea, I heard the men at the wheel say, ‘The screw and the rudder are broken.’”

“I say that, when I jumped into the sea, I heard the men at the wheel saying, ‘The screw and the rudder are broken.’”

“Broken?”

"Is it broken?"

“Yes, broken by the monster’s teeth. It is the only injury the Abraham Lincoln has sustained. But it is a bad look out for us—she no longer answers her helm.”

“Yes, damaged by the monster’s teeth. It is the only injury the Abraham Lincoln has sustained. But this doesn’t bode well for us—she no longer responds to her helm.”

“Then we are lost!”

"Then we're lost!"

“Perhaps so,” calmly answered Conseil. “However, we have still several hours before us, and one can do a good deal in some hours.”

“Maybe,” Conseil replied coolly. “But we still have several hours ahead of us, and you can get a lot done in just a few hours.”

Conseil’s imperturbable coolness set me up again. I swam more vigorously; but, cramped by my clothes, which stuck to me like a leaden weight, I felt great difficulty in bearing up. Conseil saw this.

Conseil’s calmness got me focused again. I swam harder; however, my clothes clung to me like a heavy weight, making it tough to keep going. Conseil noticed this.

“Will master let me make a slit?” said he; and, slipping an open knife under my clothes, he ripped them up from top to bottom very rapidly. Then he cleverly slipped them off me, while I swam for both of us.

“Will you let me make a slit?” he asked; and, sliding an open knife under my clothes, he quickly ripped them from top to bottom. Then he skillfully slipped them off me while I swam for both of us.

Then I did the same for Conseil, and we continued to swim near to each other.

Then I did the same for Conseil, and we kept swimming close to each other.

Nevertheless, our situation was no less terrible. Perhaps our disappearance had not been noticed; and if it had been, the frigate could not tack, being without its helm. Conseil argued on this supposition, and laid his plans accordingly. This phlegmatic boy was perfectly self-possessed. We then decided that, as our only chance of safety was being picked up by the Abraham Lincoln’s boats, we ought to manage so as to wait for them as long as possible. I resolved then to husband our strength, so that both should not be exhausted at the same time; and this is how we managed: while one of us lay on our back, quite still, with arms crossed, and legs stretched out, the other would swim and push the other on in front. This towing business did not last more than ten minutes each; and relieving each other thus, we could swim on for some hours, perhaps till daybreak. Poor chance! but hope is so firmly rooted in the heart of man! Moreover, there were two of us. Indeed I declare (though it may seem improbable) if I sought to destroy all hope,—if I wished to despair, I could not.

Still, our situation was just as dire. Maybe no one had noticed we were missing; and even if they had, the frigate couldn't change course since it was without its helm. Conseil reasoned based on this assumption and made plans accordingly. This cool-headed boy remained completely calm. We then decided that our only chance of survival was to wait as long as possible for the boats from the Abraham Lincoln. I resolved to conserve our energy so that we wouldn't both become exhausted at the same time; and this is how we managed: while one of us floated on our back, completely still with arms crossed and legs extended, the other would swim and push the first person along. This towing lasted no more than ten minutes each; by taking turns like this, we could swim for several hours, maybe until dawn. A slim chance! But hope is deeply rooted in the human heart! Plus, there were two of us. In fact, I swear (though it might sound unlikely) that even if I tried to eliminate all hope—if I wanted to despair, I couldn't.

The collision of the frigate with the cetacean had occurred about eleven o’clock the evening before. I reckoned then we should have eight hours to swim before sunrise, an operation quite practicable if we relieved each other. The sea, very calm, was in our favour. Sometimes I tried to pierce the intense darkness that was only dispelled by the phosphorescence caused by our movements. I watched the luminous waves that broke over my hand, whose mirror-like surface was spotted with silvery rings. One might have said that we were in a bath of quicksilver.

The frigate collided with the whale around eleven o'clock the night before. I figured we had about eight hours to swim before sunrise, which was doable if we took turns. The sea was very calm, which worked to our advantage. Sometimes I tried to see through the deep darkness, illuminated only by the glow from our movements. I watched the glowing waves that crashed over my hand, which shimmered with silvery rings like a mirror. It felt like we were swimming in a pool of liquid silver.

Near one o’clock in the morning, I was seized with dreadful fatigue. My limbs stiffened under the strain of violent cramp. Conseil was obliged to keep me up, and our preservation devolved on him alone. I heard the poor boy pant; his breathing became short and hurried. I found that he could not keep up much longer.

Near one o’clock in the morning, I was overwhelmed by extreme exhaustion. My limbs stiffened from the strain of severe cramps. Conseil had to prop me up, and our survival depended on him alone. I could hear the poor boy struggling to breathe; his breaths were shallow and rapid. I realized he couldn’t keep going for much longer.

“Leave me! leave me!” I said to him.

“Leave me! Leave me!” I said to him.

“Leave my master? Never!” replied he. “I would drown first.”

“Leave my master? No way!” he replied. “I’d rather drown first.”

Just then the moon appeared through the fringes of a thick cloud that the wind was driving to the east. The surface of the sea glittered with its rays. This kindly light reanimated us. My head got better again. I looked at all points of the horizon. I saw the frigate! She was five miles from us, and looked like a dark mass, hardly discernible. But no boats!

Just then, the moon broke through the edges of a thick cloud that the wind was pushing to the east. The surface of the sea sparkled with its light. This gentle glow lifted our spirits. My headache faded away. I scanned the horizon. I spotted the frigate! She was five miles away and appeared as a dark silhouette, barely visible. But no boats!

I would have cried out. But what good would it have been at such a distance! My swollen lips could utter no sounds. Conseil could articulate some words, and I heard him repeat at intervals, “Help! help!”

I would have shouted. But what would have been the point from that far away! My swollen lips couldn't make any sounds. Conseil could say a few words, and I heard him call out repeatedly, “Help! help!”

Our movements were suspended for an instant; we listened. It might be only a singing in the ear, but it seemed to me as if a cry answered the cry from Conseil.

Our movements stopped for a moment; we listened. It might just be a ringing in my ear, but it felt to me like a response to Conseil's shout.

“Did you hear?” I murmured.

“Did you hear?” I whispered.

“Yes! Yes!”

“Yes! Yes!”

And Conseil gave one more despairing call.

And Conseil let out one more hopeless shout.

This time there was no mistake! A human voice responded to ours! Was it the voice of another unfortunate creature, abandoned in the middle of the ocean, some other victim of the shock sustained by the vessel? Or rather was it a boat from the frigate, that was hailing us in the darkness?

This time there was no mistake! A human voice answered us! Was it the voice of another poor soul, left stranded in the middle of the ocean, another victim of the trauma the ship had suffered? Or was it a boat from the frigate, calling out to us in the dark?

Conseil made a last effort, and, leaning on my shoulder, while I struck out in a despairing effort, he raised himself half out of the water, then fell back exhausted.

Conseil made one last effort, and, leaning on my shoulder, while I struggled in a hopeless attempt, he lifted himself halfway out of the water, then collapsed back, worn out.

“What did you see?”

"What did you see?"

“I saw”—murmured he; “I saw—but do not talk—reserve all your strength!”

"I saw," he murmured. "I saw—but don't talk—save all your strength!"

What had he seen? Then, I know not why, the thought of the monster came into my head for the first time! But that voice! The time is past for Jonahs to take refuge in whales’ bellies! However, Conseil was towing me again. He raised his head sometimes, looked before us, and uttered a cry of recognition, which was responded to by a voice that came nearer and nearer. I scarcely heard it. My strength was exhausted; my fingers stiffened; my hand afforded me support no longer; my mouth, convulsively opening, filled with salt water. Cold crept over me. I raised my head for the last time, then I sank.

What had he seen? For some reason, the idea of the monster popped into my head for the first time! But that voice! The time for people to hide in whales’ bellies is long gone! Anyway, Conseil was pulling me along again. He would lift his head occasionally, scan the area ahead, and let out a cry of recognition, which was answered by a voice that was getting closer and closer. I could barely hear it. I was completely drained; my fingers were stiff; my hand couldn’t hold me up anymore; my mouth, which opened in a gasp, filled with salt water. A chill washed over me. I lifted my head for what felt like the last time, and then I sank.

At this moment a hard body struck me. I clung to it: then I felt that I was being drawn up, that I was brought to the surface of the water, that my chest collapsed:—I fainted.

At that moment, a solid object hit me. I grabbed onto it; then I realized I was being pulled up, that I was surfacing from the water, that my chest was collapsing:—I passed out.

It is certain that I soon came to, thanks to the vigorous rubbings that I received. I half opened my eyes.

It’s clear that I quickly regained consciousness, thanks to the strong rubbing I got. I half-opened my eyes.

“Conseil!” I murmured.

“Advice!” I murmured.

“Does master call me?” asked Conseil.

“Does the master want to see me?” asked Conseil.

Just then, by the waning light of the moon which was sinking down to the horizon, I saw a face which was not Conseil’s and which I immediately recognised.

Just then, in the fading light of the moon that was lowering toward the horizon, I saw a face that wasn't Conseil's and that I immediately recognized.

“Ned!” I cried.

"Ned!" I shouted.

“The same, sir, who is seeking his prize!” replied the Canadian.

“The same person, sir, who is after his prize!” replied the Canadian.

“Were you thrown into the sea by the shock to the frigate?”

“Did the shock from the frigate throw you into the sea?”

“Yes, Professor; but more fortunate than you, I was able to find a footing almost directly upon a floating island.”

“Yes, Professor; but luckier than you, I managed to find my footing almost right on a floating island.”

“An island?”

"Is it an island?"

“Or, more correctly speaking, on our gigantic narwhal.”

“Or, more accurately, on our enormous narwhal.”

“Explain yourself, Ned!”

“Explain yourself, Ned!”

“Only I soon found out why my harpoon had not entered its skin and was blunted.”

“Only I quickly discovered why my harpoon hadn't penetrated its skin and was dull.”

“Why, Ned, why?”

“Why, Ned, why?”

“Because, Professor, that beast is made of sheet iron.”

“Because, Professor, that creature is made of sheet metal.”

The Canadian’s last words produced a sudden revolution in my brain. I wriggled myself quickly to the top of the being, or object, half out of the water, which served us for a refuge. I kicked it. It was evidently a hard impenetrable body, and not the soft substance that forms the bodies of the great marine mammalia. But this hard body might be a bony carapace, like that of the antediluvian animals; and I should be free to class this monster among amphibious reptiles, such as tortoises or alligators.

The Canadian's last words sparked a sudden shift in my mind. I quickly wriggled to the top of the being, or object, that was half out of the water, which served as a refuge for us. I kicked it. It was clearly a hard, impenetrable body, not the soft material that makes up large marine mammals. But this hard body could be a bony shell, like that of ancient animals; and I could categorize this monster as an amphibious reptile, similar to tortoises or alligators.

Well, no! the blackish back that supported me was smooth, polished, without scales. The blow produced a metallic sound; and incredible though it may be, it seemed, I might say, as if it was made of riveted plates.

Well, no! The dark back that supported me was smooth, polished, without scales. The impact made a metallic sound; and unbelievable as it might seem, it felt, I would say, as if it were made of riveted plates.

There was no doubt about it! This monster, this natural phenomenon that had puzzled the learned world, and overthrown and misled the imagination of seamen of both hemispheres, it must be owned, a still more astonishing phenomenon, inasmuch as it was a simply human construction.

There was no doubt about it! This monster, this natural phenomenon that had puzzled the educated world and confused and misled sailors from both hemispheres, it must be acknowledged, was an even more astonishing phenomenon, since it was purely a human creation.

We had no time to lose, however. We were lying upon the back of a sort of submarine boat, which appeared (as far as I could judge) like a huge fish of steel. Ned Land’s mind was made up on this point. Conseil and I could only agree with him.

We didn't have a second to waste, though. We were lying on the back of a kind of submarine that looked (as far as I could tell) like a giant fish made of steel. Ned Land was set on this point. Conseil and I could only agree with him.

Just then a bubbling began at the back of this strange thing (which was evidently propelled by a screw), and it began to move. We had only just time to seize hold of the upper part, which rose about seven feet out of the water, and happily its speed was not great.

Just then, there was a bubbling sound coming from the back of this weird contraption (which was clearly powered by a screw), and it started to move. We barely had time to grab onto the top part, which rose about seven feet out of the water, and luckily, it wasn't going very fast.

“As long as it sails horizontally,” muttered Ned Land, “I do not mind; but if it takes a fancy to dive, I would not give two straws for my life.”

“As long as it sails horizontally,” muttered Ned Land, “I don’t mind; but if it decides to dive, I wouldn’t give two straws for my life.”

The Canadian might have said still less. It became really necessary to communicate with the beings, whatever they were, shut up inside the machine. I searched all over the outside for an aperture, a panel, or a man-hole, to use a technical expression; but the lines of the iron rivets, solidly driven into the joints of the iron plates, were clear and uniform. Besides, the moon disappeared then, and left us in total darkness.

The Canadian might have said even less. It became essential to communicate with whatever beings were trapped inside the machine. I looked everywhere on the outside for an opening, a panel, or a manhole, to use a technical term; but the lines of the iron rivets, firmly hammered into the connections of the iron plates, were clear and consistent. Additionally, the moon then vanished, leaving us in complete darkness.

At last this long night passed. My indistinct remembrance prevents my describing all the impressions it made. I can only recall one circumstance. During some lulls of the wind and sea, I fancied I heard several times vague sounds, a sort of fugitive harmony produced by words of command. What was then the mystery of this submarine craft, of which the whole world vainly sought an explanation? What kind of beings existed in this strange boat? What mechanical agent caused its prodigious speed?

At last, this long night ended. My hazy memories make it hard to describe all the feelings I had. I can only remember one thing. During some quiet moments of the wind and sea, I thought I heard faint sounds, like a fleeting harmony created by commands. What was the mystery of this underwater vessel that everyone was trying to understand? What kind of beings were in this strange boat? What machinery gave it such incredible speed?

Daybreak appeared. The morning mists surrounded us, but they soon cleared off. I was about to examine the hull, which formed on deck a kind of horizontal platform, when I felt it gradually sinking.

Daybreak arrived. The morning fog wrapped around us, but it quickly cleared away. I was about to look at the hull, which created a sort of flat surface on deck, when I felt it slowly sinking.

“Oh! confound it!” cried Ned Land, kicking the resounding plate. “Open, you inhospitable rascals!”

“Oh, come on!” yelled Ned Land, kicking the loud plate. “Open up, you unfriendly jerks!”

Happily the sinking movement ceased. Suddenly a noise, like iron works violently pushed aside, came from the interior of the boat. One iron plate was moved, a man appeared, uttered an odd cry, and disappeared immediately.

Happily, the sinking motion stopped. Suddenly, a sound like metal being forcefully moved came from inside the boat. One iron plate shifted, a man appeared, let out a strange cry, and vanished right away.

Some moments after, eight strong men, with masked faces, appeared noiselessly, and drew us down into their formidable machine.

Some moments later, eight strong men with masked faces appeared silently and pulled us into their powerful machine.

CHAPTER VIII
MOBILIS IN MOBILI

This forcible abduction, so roughly carried out, was accomplished with the rapidity of lightning. I shivered all over. Whom had we to deal with? No doubt some new sort of pirates, who explored the sea in their own way.

This violent kidnapping, done so brutally, happened in the blink of an eye. I trembled all over. Who were we up against? Without a doubt, some new kind of pirates who roamed the ocean in their own style.

Hardly had the narrow panel closed upon me, when I was enveloped in darkness. My eyes, dazzled with the outer light, could distinguish nothing. I felt my naked feet cling to the rungs of an iron ladder. Ned Land and Conseil, firmly seized, followed me. At the bottom of the ladder, a door opened, and shut after us immediately with a bang.

As soon as the narrow panel closed behind me, I was surrounded by darkness. My eyes, blinded by the light outside, couldn’t see anything. I could feel my bare feet gripping the rungs of an iron ladder. Ned Land and Conseil, tightly held, followed me down. At the bottom of the ladder, a door opened and slammed shut right after us.

We were alone. Where, I could not say, hardly imagine. All was black, and such a dense black that, after some minutes, my eyes had not been able to discern even the faintest glimmer.

We were alone. Where, I couldn’t say, barely could imagine. Everything was black, so dark that, after a few minutes, my eyes couldn’t even see the slightest glimmer.

Meanwhile, Ned Land, furious at these proceedings, gave free vent to his indignation.

Meanwhile, Ned Land, angry about what was happening, expressed his frustration openly.

“Confound it!” cried he, “here are people who come up to the Scotch for hospitality. They only just miss being cannibals. I should not be surprised at it, but I declare that they shall not eat me without my protesting.”

“Damn it!” he shouted, “here are people who come to the Scots for hospitality. They’re almost like cannibals. I wouldn’t be surprised, but I swear they won’t eat me without a fight.”

“Calm yourself, friend Ned, calm yourself,” replied Conseil, quietly. “Do not cry out before you are hurt. We are not quite done for yet.”

“Calm down, friend Ned, calm down,” Conseil replied softly. “Don’t shout before you’re actually hurt. We’re not finished just yet.”

“Not quite,” sharply replied the Canadian, “but pretty near, at all events. Things look black. Happily, my bowie knife I have still, and I can always see well enough to use it. The first of these pirates who lays a hand on me——”

“Not quite,” the Canadian replied sharply, “but pretty close, anyway. Things look grim. Luckily, I still have my bowie knife, and I can always see well enough to use it. The first of these pirates who lays a hand on me——”

“Do not excite yourself, Ned,” I said to the harpooner, “and do not compromise us by useless violence. Who knows that they will not listen to us? Let us rather try to find out where we are.”

“Calm down, Ned,” I said to the harpooner, “and don’t put us in danger with pointless violence. Who knows, they might actually listen to us? Let’s try to figure out where we are instead.”

I groped about. In five steps I came to an iron wall, made of plates bolted together. Then turning back I struck against a wooden table, near which were ranged several stools. The boards of this prison were concealed under a thick mat of phormium, which deadened the noise of the feet. The bare walls revealed no trace of window or door. Conseil, going round the reverse way, met me, and we went back to the middle of the cabin, which measured about twenty feet by ten. As to its height, Ned Land, in spite of his own great height, could not measure it.

I fumbled around. After five steps, I hit an iron wall made of bolted plates. Turning back, I bumped into a wooden table, next to which were several stools lined up. The floorboards of this prison were covered by a thick mat of phormium, which muffled the sound of footsteps. The bare walls showed no signs of a window or door. Conseil, taking the opposite route, ran into me, and we headed back to the center of the cabin, which was about twenty feet long and ten feet wide. As for its height, even Ned Land, despite being really tall, couldn’t measure it.

Half an hour had already passed without our situation being bettered, when the dense darkness suddenly gave way to extreme light. Our prison was suddenly lighted—that is to say, it became filled with a luminous matter, so strong that I could not bear it at first. In its whiteness and intensity I recognised that electric light which played round the submarine boat like a magnificent phenomenon of phosphorescence. After shutting my eyes involuntarily, I opened them, and saw that this luminous agent came from a half globe, unpolished, placed in the roof of the cabin.

Half an hour had already passed without our situation improving when the thick darkness suddenly turned into blinding light. Our prison was suddenly illuminated—that is to say, it became filled with a bright substance so intense that I could hardly stand it at first. In its brightness and strength, I recognized that electric light which danced around the submarine like a stunning display of phosphorescence. After I involuntarily shut my eyes, I opened them again and saw that this glowing source came from a half globe, unpolished, set in the ceiling of the cabin.

“At last one can see,” cried Ned Land, who, knife in hand, stood on the defensive.

“At last, you can see,” shouted Ned Land, holding a knife and standing his ground.

“Yes,” said I; “but we are still in the dark about ourselves.”

“Yes,” I said; “but we still don’t know much about ourselves.”

“Let master have patience,” said the imperturbable Conseil.

"Let the master be patient," said the unflappable Conseil.

The sudden lighting of the cabin enabled me to examine it minutely. It only contained a table and five stools. The invisible door might be hermetically sealed. No noise was heard. All seemed dead in the interior of this boat. Did it move, did it float on the surface of the ocean, or did it dive into its depths? I could not guess.

The sudden light in the cabin let me take a close look at it. It had only a table and five stools. The invisible door could be completely sealed. There was no sound at all. Everything seemed lifeless inside this boat. Did it move, did it float on the ocean's surface, or did it sink into the depths? I couldn't figure it out.

A noise of bolts was now heard, the door opened, and two men appeared.

A clanking sound of bolts was heard, the door swung open, and two men stepped inside.

One was short, very muscular, broad-shouldered, with robust limbs, strong head, an abundance of black hair, thick moustache, a quick penetrating look, and the vivacity which characterises the population of Southern France.

One was short, very muscular, broad-shouldered, with strong limbs, a sturdy head, a lot of black hair, a thick mustache, a sharp, intense gaze, and the energy that’s typical of the people from Southern France.

The second stranger merits a more detailed description. A disciple of Gratiolet or Engel would have read his face like an open book. I made out his prevailing qualities directly:—self-confidence,—because his head was well set on his shoulders, and his black eyes looked around with cold assurance; calmness,—for his skin, rather pale, showed his coolness of blood; energy,—evinced by the rapid contraction of his lofty brows; and courage,—because his deep breathing denoted great power of lungs.

The second stranger deserves a more detailed description. A student of Gratiolet or Engel would have read his face like an open book. I picked up on his dominant traits right away: self-confidence—his head was held high, and his black eyes surveyed the room with cold certainty; calmness—his pale skin indicated his coolness; energy—shown by the quick movement of his high brows; and courage—his deep breathing suggested he had a lot of lung power.

Whether this person was thirty-five or fifty years of age, I could not say. He was tall, had a large forehead, straight nose, a clearly cut mouth, beautiful teeth, with fine taper hands, indicative of a highly nervous temperament. This man was certainly the most admirable specimen I had ever met. One particular feature was his eyes, rather far from each other, and which could take in nearly a quarter of the horizon at once.

Whether this person was thirty-five or fifty years old, I couldn't say. He was tall, had a large forehead, a straight nose, a well-defined mouth, beautiful teeth, and slender fingers that suggested a highly nervous temperament. This man was definitely the most impressive person I had ever met. One particular feature was his eyes, spaced quite far apart, which could take in nearly a quarter of the horizon at once.

This faculty—(I verified it later)—gave him a range of vision far superior to Ned Land’s. When this stranger fixed upon an object, his eyebrows met, his large eyelids closed around so as to contract the range of his vision, and he looked as if he magnified the objects lessened by distance, as if he pierced those sheets of water so opaque to our eyes, and as if he read the very depths of the seas.

This ability—(I confirmed it later)—provided him with a vision that was much more advanced than Ned Land’s. When this stranger focused on an object, his eyebrows came together, his large eyelids closed to narrow his field of vision, and it seemed like he magnified the distant objects, as if he could see through the waters that were so murky to us, and as if he could read the very depths of the seas.

The two strangers, with caps made from the fur of the sea otter, and shod with sea boots of seal’s skin, were dressed in clothes of a particular texture, which allowed free movement of the limbs. The taller of the two, evidently the chief on board, examined us with great attention, without saying a word; then turning to his companion, talked with him in an unknown tongue. It was a sonorous, harmonious, and flexible dialect, the vowels seeming to admit of very varied accentuation.

The two strangers, wearing caps made from sea otter fur and sea boots made of seal skin, were dressed in clothing that allowed them to move freely. The taller one, clearly the leader, looked us over carefully without saying anything; then he turned to his companion and began speaking in a language we didn’t understand. It was a melodic, harmonious, and flexible dialect, with the vowels allowing for a wide range of accents.

The other replied by a shake of the head, and added two or three perfectly incomprehensible words. Then he seemed to question me by a look.

The other person shook his head and added two or three completely unintelligible words. Then he seemed to ask me something with his eyes.

I replied in good French that I did not know his language; but he seemed not to understand me, and my situation became more embarrassing.

I responded in fluent French that I didn't know his language; but he didn't seem to understand me, and my situation got even more awkward.

“If master were to tell our story,” said Conseil, “perhaps these gentlemen may understand some words.”

“If our master were to tell our story,” said Conseil, “maybe these gentlemen could understand some of it.”

I began to tell our adventures, articulating each syllable clearly, and without omitting one single detail. I announced our names and rank, introducing in person Professor Aronnax, his servant Conseil, and master Ned Land, the harpooner.

I started sharing our adventures, making sure to pronounce every syllable clearly and not leaving out a single detail. I introduced ourselves by name and rank, presenting Professor Aronnax, his servant Conseil, and our leader Ned Land, the harpooner.

The man with the soft calm eyes listened to me quietly, even politely, and with extreme attention; but nothing in his countenance indicated that he had understood my story. When I finished, he said not a word. There remained one resource, to speak English. Perhaps they would know this almost universal language. I knew it, as well as the German language,—well enough to read it fluently, but not to speak it correctly. But, anyhow, we must make ourselves understood.

The man with the gentle, calm eyes listened to me quietly, even politely, and with great focus; but nothing in his expression showed that he had grasped my story. When I finished, he didn’t say anything. There was one option left: to speak English. Maybe they would understand this nearly universal language. I knew it as well as I knew German—well enough to read it fluently, but not to speak it accurately. Still, we had to make ourselves understood.

“Go on in your turn,” I said to the harpooner; “speak your best Anglo-Saxon, and try to do better than I.”

“Go ahead, it’s your turn,” I said to the harpooner; “speak your best English, and try to do better than I do.”

Ned did not beg off, and recommenced our story.

Ned didn't back out and resumed our story.

To his great disgust, the harpooner did not seem to have made himself more intelligible than I had. Our visitors did not stir. They evidently understood neither the language of Arago nor of Faraday.

To his great frustration, the harpooner didn't seem to have made himself any clearer than I had. Our visitors remained still. They clearly didn't understand either Arago's or Faraday's language.

Very much embarrassed, after having vainly exhausted our speaking resources, I knew not what part to take, when Conseil said—

Very embarrassed, after we had tried everything we could think of to speak, I didn't know what to do, when Conseil said—

“If master will permit me, I will relate it in German.”

“If it’s alright with you, I’ll share it in German.”

But in spite of the elegant terms and good accent of the narrator, the German language had no success. At last, nonplussed, I tried to remember my first lessons, and to narrate our adventures in Latin, but with no better success. This last attempt being of no avail, the two strangers exchanged some words in their unknown language, and retired.

But despite the narrator's polished language and good accent, the German language didn’t work. Finally, feeling stuck, I tried to recall my early lessons and narrate our adventures in Latin, but that didn’t go any better. Since this last attempt was unsuccessful, the two strangers exchanged some words in their unfamiliar language and left.

The door shut.

The door closed.

“It is an infamous shame,” cried Ned Land, who broke out for the twentieth time. “We speak to those rogues in French, English, German, and Latin, and not one of them has the politeness to answer!”

“It’s a disgrace,” shouted Ned Land, who erupted for the twentieth time. “We talk to those scoundrels in French, English, German, and Latin, and not one of them has the decency to respond!”

“Calm yourself,” I said to the impetuous Ned, “anger will do no good.”

"Calm down," I told the impulsive Ned, "getting angry won't help."

“But do you see, Professor,” replied our irascible companion, “that we shall absolutely die of hunger in this iron cage?”

“But do you see, Professor,” replied our hot-tempered friend, “that we’re definitely going to starve in this iron cage?”

“Bah!” said Conseil, philosophically; “we can hold out some time yet.”

“Bah!” Conseil said, with a philosophical tone. “We can hold out for a while longer.”

“My friends,” I said, “we must not despair. We have been worse off than this. Do me the favour to wait a little before forming an opinion upon the commander and crew of this boat.”

“My friends,” I said, “we shouldn’t lose hope. We've been in tougher situations than this. Please do me the favor of holding off on your judgment of the commander and crew of this boat.”

“My opinion is formed,” replied Ned Land, sharply. “They are rascals.”

"My opinion is made up," replied Ned Land, sharply. "They're crooks."

“Good! and from what country?”

“Great! Which country are you from?”

“From the land of rogues!”

"From the land of scammers!"

“My brave Ned, that country is not clearly indicated on the map of the world; but I admit that the nationality of the two strangers is hard to determine. Neither English, French, nor German, that is quite certain. However, I am inclined to think that the commander and his companion were born in low latitudes. There is southern blood in them. But I cannot decide by their appearance whether they are Spaniards, Turks, Arabians, or Indians. As to their language, it is quite incomprehensible.”

“My brave Ned, that country isn’t clearly marked on the world map; but I have to admit, it’s tough to figure out the nationality of the two strangers. They are definitely not English, French, or German. However, I suspect that the commander and his companion come from low latitudes. There’s southern blood in them. But I can’t tell by their looks whether they are Spaniards, Turks, Arabians, or Indians. As for their language, it’s totally incomprehensible.”

“There is the disadvantage of not knowing all languages,” said Conseil, “or the disadvantage of not having one universal language.”

“There’s the downside of not knowing all languages,” said Conseil, “or the downside of not having one universal language.”

As he said these words, the door opened. A steward entered. He brought us clothes, coats and trousers, made of a stuff I did not know. I hastened to dress myself, and my companions followed my example. During that time, the steward—dumb, perhaps deaf—had arranged the table, and laid three plates.

As he said this, the door opened. A steward walked in. He brought us clothes, coats, and pants made of a material I didn't recognize. I quickly got dressed, and my friends did the same. Meanwhile, the steward—silent, maybe even deaf—had set up the table and placed three plates.

“This is something like,” said Conseil.

“This is kind of like,” said Conseil.

“Bah!” said the rancorous harpooner, “what do you suppose they eat here? Tortoise liver, filleted shark, and beefsteaks from sea-dogs.”

“Bah!” said the bitter harpooner, “what do you think they eat here? Tortoise liver, filleted shark, and steaks from sea-dogs.”

“We shall see,” said Conseil.

"We'll see," said Conseil.

The dishes, of bell metal, were placed on the table, and we took our places. Undoubtedly we had to do with civilised people, and, had it not been for the electric light which flooded us, I could have fancied I was in the dining-room of the Adelphi Hotel at Liverpool, or at the Grand Hotel in Paris. I must say, however, that there was neither bread nor wine. The water was fresh and clear, but it was water, and did not suit Ned Land’s taste. Amongst the dishes which were brought to us, I recognised several fish delicately dressed; but of some, although excellent, I could give no opinion, neither could I tell to what kingdom they belonged, whether animal or vegetable. As to the dinner service, it was elegant, and in perfect taste. Each utensil, spoon, fork, knife, plate, had a letter engraved on it, with a motto above it, of which this is an exact facsimile:—

The metal dishes were set on the table, and we took our seats. It was clear we were dealing with civilized people, and if it weren’t for the electric light that surrounded us, I could have imagined I was in the dining room of the Adelphi Hotel in Liverpool or the Grand Hotel in Paris. I have to say, though, there was no bread or wine. The water was fresh and clear, but it was just water and didn’t suit Ned Land’s taste. Among the dishes that were served to us, I recognized several delicately prepared fish; however, I couldn’t comment on some, even though they were excellent, nor could I determine whether they were from the animal or vegetable kingdom. Regarding the dinnerware, it was elegant and in perfect taste. Each utensil—spoon, fork, knife, plate—had a letter engraved on it, along with a motto above, which is an exact replica of this:—

MOBILIS IN MOBILI
N.

MOVING IN THE MOMENT
N.

The letter N was no doubt the initial of the name of the enigmatical person, who commanded at the bottom of the sea.

The letter N was definitely the first letter of the name of the mysterious person who commanded at the bottom of the sea.

Ned and Conseil did not reflect much. They devoured the food, and I did likewise. I was, besides, reassured as to our fate; and it seemed evident that our hosts would not let us die of want.

Ned and Conseil didn’t think about it much. They gobbled up the food, and I did the same. Besides, I felt reassured about our situation; it was clear that our hosts wouldn’t let us starve.

However, everything has an end, everything passes away, even the hunger of people who have not eaten for fifteen hours. Our appetites satisfied, we felt overcome with sleep.

However, everything comes to an end, everything fades away, even the hunger of people who haven’t eaten for fifteen hours. With our appetites satisfied, we felt overwhelmed with sleep.

“Faith! I shall sleep well,” said Conseil.

“Faith! I’ll sleep well,” said Conseil.

“So shall I,” replied Ned Land.

“So will I,” replied Ned Land.

My two companions stretched themselves on the cabin carpet, and were soon sound asleep. For my own part, too many thoughts crowded my brain, too many insoluble questions pressed upon me, too many fancies kept my eyes half open. Where were we? What strange power carried us on? I felt—or rather fancied I felt—the machine sinking down to the lowest beds of the sea. Dreadful nightmares beset me; I saw in these mysterious asylums a world of unknown animals, amongst which this submarine boat seemed to be of the same kind, living, moving, and formidable as they. Then my brain grew calmer, my imagination wandered into vague unconsciousness, and I soon fell into a deep sleep.

My two friends laid down on the cabin carpet and quickly fell asleep. As for me, my mind was racing with too many thoughts, too many unanswered questions weighed on me, and too many ideas kept my eyes half open. Where were we? What strange force was taking us forward? I felt—or at least thought I felt—the machine sinking down to the ocean’s depths. Terrible nightmares haunted me; in those mysterious places, I imagined a world full of unknown creatures, among which this submarine seemed just as alive, moving, and intimidating. Eventually, my mind quieted, my imagination drifted into a vague unconsciousness, and I soon fell into a deep sleep.

CHAPTER IX
NED LAND’S TEMPERS

How long we slept I do not know; but our sleep must have lasted long, for it rested us completely from our fatigues. I woke first. My companions had not moved, and were still stretched in their corner.

How long we slept, I’m not sure; but we must have slept for a while because it completely refreshed us from our exhaustion. I was the first to wake up. My friends hadn’t moved and were still lying in their spot.

Hardly roused from my somewhat hard couch, I felt my brain freed, my mind clear. I then began an attentive examination of our cell. Nothing was changed inside. The prison was still a prison,—the prisoners, prisoners. However, the steward, during our sleep, had cleared the table. I breathed with difficulty. The heavy air seemed to oppress my lungs. Although the cell was large, we had evidently consumed a great part of the oxygen that it contained. Indeed, each man consumes, in one hour, the oxygen contained in more than 176 pints of air, and this air, charged (as then) with a nearly equal quantity of carbonic acid, becomes unbreathable.

Hardly getting off my somewhat uncomfortable couch, I felt my mind was clear and my thoughts were free. I then started to carefully look around our cell. Nothing had changed inside. The prison was still a prison—the prisoners were still prisoners. However, the steward had cleared the table while we slept. I struggled to breathe. The heavy air seemed to weigh down on my lungs. Even though the cell was large, we had clearly used up a significant amount of the oxygen it held. In fact, each person uses up the oxygen in more than 176 pints of air every hour, and that air, filled with nearly the same amount of carbon dioxide, becomes unbreathable.

It became necessary to renew the atmosphere of our prison, and no doubt the whole in the submarine boat. That gave rise to a question in my mind. How would the commander of this floating dwelling-place proceed? Would he obtain air by chemical means, in getting by heat the oxygen contained in chlorate of potash, and in absorbing carbonic acid by caustic potash? Or, a more convenient, economical, and consequently more probable alternative, would he be satisfied to rise and take breath at the surface of the water, like a cetacean, and so renew for twenty-four hours the atmospheric provision?

It became important to refresh the air in our submarine prison, and undoubtedly the entire submarine itself. This brought up a question in my mind. How would the commander of this floating home handle it? Would he generate air using chemical methods, such as extracting oxygen from potassium chlorate through heat, and absorbing carbon dioxide with caustic potash? Or, a simpler, more cost-effective, and therefore more likely option, would he just rise to the surface to breathe like a whale, renewing the air supply for twenty-four hours?

In fact, I was already obliged to increase my respirations to eke out of this cell the little oxygen it contained, when suddenly I was refreshed by a current of pure air, and perfumed with saline emanations. It was an invigorating sea breeze, charged with iodine. I opened my mouth wide, and my lungs saturated themselves with fresh particles.

In fact, I was already forced to breathe faster to get the little oxygen left in this cell when suddenly a rush of fresh air hit me, carrying a salty scent. It was a revitalizing sea breeze filled with iodine. I opened my mouth wide, allowing my lungs to soak up the fresh particles.

At the same time I felt the boat rolling. The iron-plated monster had evidently just risen to the surface of the ocean to breathe, after the fashion of whales. I found out from that the mode of ventilating the boat.

At the same time, I felt the boat rocking. The iron-clad beast had clearly just surfaced to breathe, like whales do. From that, I figured out how the boat was ventilated.

When I had inhaled this air freely, I sought the conduit-pipe, which conveyed to us the beneficial whiff, and I was not long in finding it. Above the door was a ventilator, through which volumes of fresh air renewed the impoverished atmosphere of the cell.

When I breathed in this air freely, I looked for the pipe that brought us this refreshing scent, and I quickly found it. Above the door was a vent, through which streams of fresh air refreshed the stale atmosphere of the cell.

I was making my observations, when Ned and Conseil awoke almost at the same time, under the influence of this reviving air. They rubbed their eyes, stretched themselves, and were on their feet in an instant.

I was making my observations when Ned and Conseil woke up almost simultaneously, energized by the fresh air. They rubbed their eyes, stretched, and were on their feet in no time.

“Did master sleep well?” asked Conseil, with his usual politeness.

“Did the master sleep well?” asked Conseil, with his usual politeness.

“Very well, my brave boy. And you, Mr. Land?”

“Alright, my brave boy. And you, Mr. Land?”

“Soundly, Professor. But I don’t know if I am right or not; there seems to be a sea breeze!”

“Definitely, Professor. But I’m not sure if I’m right; it feels like there’s a sea breeze!”

A seaman could not be mistaken, and I told the Canadian all that had passed during his sleep.

A sailor couldn’t be wrong, and I told the Canadian everything that had happened while he was asleep.

“Good!” said he; “that accounts for those roarings we heard, when the supposed narwhal sighted the Abraham Lincoln.”

“Good!” he said; “that explains those roaring sounds we heard when the supposed narwhal spotted the Abraham Lincoln.”

“Quite so, Master Land; it was taking breath.”

"Absolutely, Master Land; it was catching my breath."

“Only, Mr. Aronnax, I have no idea what o’clock it is, unless it is dinner-time.”

“Only, Mr. Aronnax, I have no idea what time it is, unless it’s dinner time.”

“Dinner-time! my good fellow? Say rather breakfast-time, for we certainly have begun another day.”

“Dinner time! my good friend? Say rather breakfast time, since we’ve definitely started another day.”

“So,” said Conseil, “we have slept twenty-four hours?”

“So,” said Conseil, “we've slept for twenty-four hours?”

“That is my opinion.”

“That's how I feel.”

“I will not contradict you,” replied Ned Land. “But dinner or breakfast, the steward will be welcome, whichever he brings.”

“I won’t argue with you,” replied Ned Land. “But whether it’s dinner or breakfast, the steward will be welcome, no matter what he brings.”

“Master Land, we must conform to the rules on board, and I suppose our appetites are in advance of the dinner hour.”

“Master Land, we need to follow the rules on board, and I guess our hunger is ahead of dinner time.”

“That is just like you, friend Conseil,” said Ned, impatiently. “You are never out of temper, always calm; you would return thanks before grace, and die of hunger rather than complain!”

“That is just like you, friend Conseil,” said Ned, impatiently. “You are never in a bad mood, always calm; you would say thanks before a meal and starve rather than complain!”

Time was getting on, and we were fearfully hungry; and this time the steward did not appear. It was rather too long to leave us, if they really had good intentions towards us. Ned Land, tormented by the cravings of hunger, got still more angry; and, notwithstanding his promise, I dreaded an explosion when he found himself with one of the crew.

Time was passing, and we were really hungry; yet this time the steward didn't show up. It was a bit too long to leave us like this if they genuinely meant well. Ned Land, driven mad by hunger, got even angrier; and despite his promise, I feared an outburst when he found himself face-to-face with one of the crew.

For two hours more Ned Land’s temper increased; he cried, he shouted, but in vain. The walls were deaf. There was no sound to be heard in the boat: all was still as death. It did not move, for I should have felt the trembling motion of the hull under the influence of the screw. Plunged in the depths of the waters, it belonged no longer to earth:—this silence was dreadful.

For two more hours, Ned Land's anger grew; he yelled, he shouted, but it was useless. The walls were unresponsive. There was no noise in the boat: everything was as quiet as the grave. It didn’t move, or I would have felt the vibrations of the hull from the screw. Submerged deep in the water, it was no longer part of the earth: this silence was terrifying.

I felt terrified, Conseil was calm, Ned Land roared.

I felt scared, Conseil was composed, Ned Land shouted.

Just then a noise was heard outside. Steps sounded on the metal flags. The locks were turned, the door opened, and the steward appeared.

Just then, a noise was heard outside. Footsteps echoed on the metal floor. The locks clicked, the door swung open, and the steward stepped in.

Before I could rush forward to stop him, the Canadian had thrown him down, and held him by the throat. The steward was choking under the grip of his powerful hand.

Before I could rush forward to stop him, the Canadian had slammed him down and held him by the throat. The steward was choking in his powerful grip.

Conseil was already trying to unclasp the harpooner’s hand from his half-suffocated victim, and I was going to fly to the rescue, when suddenly I was nailed to the spot by hearing these words in French—

Conseil was already trying to pry the harpooner's hand off his nearly suffocated victim, and I was about to rush in to help when suddenly I was frozen in place by hearing these words in French—

“Be quiet, Master Land; and you, Professor, will you be so good as to listen to me?”

“Please be quiet, Master Land; and you, Professor, could you kindly listen to me?”

CHAPTER X
THE MAN OF THE SEAS

It was the commander of the vessel who thus spoke.

It was the ship's commander who said this.

At these words, Ned Land rose suddenly. The steward, nearly strangled, tottered out on a sign from his master; but such was the power of the commander on board, that not a gesture betrayed the resentment which this man must have felt towards the Canadian. Conseil, interested in spite of himself, I stupefied, awaited in silence the result of this scene.

At these words, Ned Land stood up suddenly. The steward, almost choking, stumbled out at a nod from his boss; but such was the authority of the commander on board that not a single gesture revealed the anger this man must have felt towards the Canadian. Conseil, despite himself, was intrigued and stunned, waiting in silence for the outcome of this scene.

The commander, leaning against the corner of a table with his arms folded, scanned us with profound attention. Did he hesitate to speak? Did he regret the words which he had just spoken in French? One might almost think so.

The commander, leaning against the corner of a table with his arms crossed, looked us over intently. Did he pause before speaking? Did he second-guess the words he had just said in French? It almost seemed that way.

After some moments of silence, which not one of us dreamed of breaking, “Gentlemen,” said he, in a calm and penetrating voice, “I speak French, English, German, and Latin equally well. I could, therefore, have answered you at our first interview, but I wished to know you first, then to reflect. The story told by each one, entirely agreeing in the main points, convinced me of your identity. I know now that chance has brought before me M. Pierre Aronnax, Professor of Natural History at the Museum of Paris, entrusted with a scientific mission abroad, Conseil, his servant, and Ned Land, of Canadian origin, harpooner on board the frigate Abraham Lincoln of the navy of the United States of America.”

After a few moments of silence, which none of us dared to break, “Gentlemen,” he said in a calm and clear voice, “I speak French, English, German, and Latin equally well. I could have answered you at our first meeting, but I wanted to understand you better first, then reflect. The stories each of you shared, which all agreed on the main points, convinced me of your identities. I now know that fate has brought before me M. Pierre Aronnax, Professor of Natural History at the Museum of Paris, on a scientific mission abroad, Conseil, his servant, and Ned Land, a Canadian harpooner on board the frigate Abraham Lincoln of the United States Navy.”

I bowed assent. It was not a question that the commander put to me. Therefore there was no answer to be made. This man expressed himself with perfect ease, without any accent. His sentences were well turned, his words clear, and his fluency of speech remarkable. Yet, I did not recognise in him a fellow-countryman.

I nodded in agreement. It wasn’t a question the commander asked me. So, there was nothing to respond to. This man spoke with complete confidence, without any accent. His sentences were well-structured, his words clear, and his fluency in speaking was impressive. Still, I didn’t see him as a fellow countryman.

He continued the conversation in these terms:

He kept the conversation going like this:

“You have doubtless thought, sir, that I have delayed long in paying you this second visit. The reason is that, your identity recognised, I wished to weigh maturely what part to act towards you. I have hesitated much. Most annoying circumstances have brought you into the presence of a man who has broken all the ties of humanity. You have come to trouble my existence.”

“You've probably thought, sir, that I've taken a long time to pay you this second visit. The reason is that now that I recognize who you are, I wanted to carefully consider how to approach you. I've thought it over a lot. Very frustrating circumstances have brought you into the presence of someone who has severed all human connections. You've come to disrupt my life.”

“Unintentionally!” said I.

“Unintentionally!” I said.

“Unintentionally?” replied the stranger, raising his voice a little; “was it unintentionally that the Abraham Lincoln pursued me all over the seas? Was it unintentionally that you took passage in this frigate? Was it unintentionally that your cannon balls rebounded off the plating of my vessel? Was it unintentionally that Mr. Ned Land struck me with his harpoon?”

“Unintentionally?” replied the stranger, raising his voice a little. “Was it unintentional that the Abraham Lincoln chased me all over the seas? Was it unintentional that you boarded this frigate? Was it unintentional that your cannonballs bounced off the plating of my ship? Was it unintentional that Mr. Ned Land hit me with his harpoon?”

I detected a restrained irritation in these words. But to these recriminations I had a very natural answer to make and I made it.

I noticed a slight irritation in these words. But I had a perfectly understandable response to these accusations, and I gave it.

“Sir,” said I, “no doubt you are ignorant of the discussions which have taken place concerning you in America and Europe. You do not know that divers accidents, caused by collisions with your submarine machine, have excited public feeling in the two continents. I omit the hypotheses without number by which it was sought to explain the inexplicable phenomenon of which you alone possess the secret. But you must understand that, in pursuing you over the high seas of the Pacific, the Abraham Lincoln believed itself to be chasing some powerful sea-monster, of which it was necessary to rid the ocean at any price.”

“Sir,” I said, “you probably have no idea about the discussions happening about you in America and Europe. You’re unaware that several incidents caused by collisions with your submarine have stirred public sentiment on both continents. I’ll skip the countless theories trying to explain the unexplainable phenomenon that only you know the truth about. But you need to realize that while chasing you across the vast Pacific Ocean, the Abraham Lincoln thought it was pursuing some powerful sea creature that needed to be removed from the waters at any cost.”

A half-smile curled the lips of the commander: then, in a calmer tone—

A half-smile curved the commander's lips: then, in a calmer tone—

“M. Aronnax,” he replied, “dare you affirm that your frigate would not as soon have pursued and cannonaded a submarine boat as a monster?”

“M. Aronnax,” he replied, “do you really think your frigate wouldn’t just as quickly chase and bombard a submarine vessel as it would a monster?”

This question embarrassed me, for certainly Captain Farragut might not have hesitated. He might have thought it his duty to destroy a contrivance of this kind, as he would a gigantic narwhal.

This question made me uncomfortable because Captain Farragut definitely wouldn’t have hesitated. He probably would have felt it was his duty to eliminate something like this, just like he would a giant narwhal.

“You understand then, sir,” continued the stranger, “that I have the right to treat you as enemies?”

“You understand then, sir,” the stranger continued, “that I have the right to treat you like enemies?”

I answered nothing, purposely. For what good would it be to discuss such a proposition, when force could destroy the best arguments?

I didn’t say anything on purpose. What would be the point of discussing such a proposal when force could overpower the strongest arguments?

“I have hesitated some time,” continued the commander; “nothing obliged me to show you hospitality. If I chose to separate myself from you, I should have no interest in seeing you again; I could place you upon the deck of this vessel which has served you as a refuge, I could sink beneath the waters, and forget that you had ever existed. Would not that be my right?”

“I have thought about it for a while,” the commander continued; “I wasn't obligated to offer you hospitality. If I decided to cut ties with you, I wouldn’t care if I ever saw you again; I could put you on the deck of this ship that has been your refuge, I could sink it beneath the waves, and forget you ever existed. Wouldn’t that be my right?”

“It might be the right of a savage,” I answered, “but not that of a civilised man.”

“It might be the right of a savage,” I replied, “but not of a civilized person.”

“Professor,” replied the commander, quickly, “I am not what you call a civilised man! I have done with society entirely, for reasons which I alone have the right of appreciating. I do not therefore obey its laws, and I desire you never to allude to them before me again!”

“Professor,” the commander replied quickly, “I’m not what you’d call a civilized man! I’ve completely turned my back on society for reasons that only I can understand. Because of this, I don’t follow its laws, and I ask that you never mention them in front of me again!”

This was said plainly. A flash of anger and disdain kindled in the eyes of the Unknown, and I had a glimpse of a terrible past in the life of this man. Not only had he put himself beyond the pale of human laws, but he had made himself independent of them, free in the strictest acceptation of the word, quite beyond their reach! Who then would dare to pursue him at the bottom of the sea, when, on its surface, he defied all attempts made against him? What vessel could resist the shock of his submarine monitor? What cuirass, however thick, could withstand the blows of his spur? No man could demand from him an account of his actions; God, if he believed in one—his conscience, if he had one—were the sole judges to whom he was answerable.

This was stated clearly. A flash of anger and contempt sparked in the eyes of the Unknown, and I caught a glimpse of a dark history in this man's life. Not only had he placed himself outside the reach of human laws, but he had also made himself free in every sense of the word, completely beyond their control! Who would dare to chase him to the bottom of the sea when he openly challenged all attempts against him on the surface? What ship could survive a collision with his underwater craft? What armor, no matter how thick, could take the impact of his attack? No one could ask him to explain his actions; God, if he believed in one—his conscience, if he had one—were the only judges he had to answer to.

These reflections crossed my mind rapidly, whilst the stranger personage was silent, absorbed, and as if wrapped up in himself. I regarded him with fear mingled with interest, as doubtless, Œdipus regarded the Sphinx.

These thoughts raced through my mind quickly while the mysterious figure was quiet, lost in his own world. I looked at him with a mix of fear and curiosity, just like Oedipus must have looked at the Sphinx.

After rather a long silence, the commander resumed the conversation.

After a long silence, the commander continued the conversation.

“I have hesitated,” said he, “but I have thought that my interest might be reconciled with that pity to which every human being has a right. You will remain on board my vessel, since fate has cast you there. You will be free; and, in exchange for this liberty, I shall only impose one single condition. Your word of honour to submit to it will suffice.”

“I’ve been unsure,” he said, “but I’ve come to believe that my interests might align with the compassion that every person deserves. You’ll stay on my ship, since that’s what fate has decided. You’ll be free; and, in return for this freedom, I’ll only set one condition. Your word of honor to agree to it will be enough.”

“Speak, sir,” I answered. “I suppose this condition is one which a man of honour may accept?”

“Go ahead, sir,” I replied. “I take it this is a condition that a man of honor can accept?”

“Yes, sir; it is this. It is possible that certain events, unforeseen, may oblige me to consign you to your cabins for some hours or some days, as the case may be. As I desire never to use violence, I expect from you, more than all the others, a passive obedience. In thus acting, I take all the responsibility: I acquit you entirely, for I make it an impossibility for you to see what ought not to be seen. Do you accept this condition?”

“Yes, sir; this is it. It's possible that certain unexpected events may require me to confine you to your cabins for a few hours or even a few days, depending on the situation. Since I prefer not to resort to violence, I expect you, more than anyone else, to comply quietly. By doing this, I take full responsibility: I release you from any blame, as I make it impossible for you to witness anything you shouldn't. Do you agree to this condition?”

Then things took place on board which, to say the least, were singular, and which ought not to be seen by people who were not placed beyond the pale of social laws. Amongst the surprises which the future was preparing for me, this might not be the least.

Then things happened on board that were, to say the least, unusual, and should not be witnessed by those who hadn't stepped outside the bounds of social norms. Among the surprises that the future had in store for me, this might have been one of the most noteworthy.

“We accept,” I answered; “only I will ask your permission, sir, to address one question to you—one only.”

“We accept,” I replied; “but I’d like to ask your permission, sir, to pose just one question to you.”

“Speak, sir.”

"Go ahead, sir."

“You said that we should be free on board.”

“You said we should be free on the ship.”

“Entirely.”

"Completely."

“I ask you, then, what you mean by this liberty?”

“I ask you, then, what do you mean by this freedom?”

“Just the liberty to go, to come, to see, to observe even all that passes here,—save under rare circumstances,—the liberty, in short, which we enjoy ourselves, my companions and I.”

“Just the freedom to go, to come, to see, to observe everything that happens here—except in rare situations—the freedom, in short, that my friends and I enjoy ourselves.”

It was evident that we did not understand one another.

It was clear that we didn't get each other.

“Pardon me, sir,” I resumed, “but this liberty is only what every prisoner has of pacing his prison. It cannot suffice us.”

“Excuse me, sir,” I continued, “but this freedom is just what every prisoner has to roam around in his cell. It's not enough for us.”

“It must suffice you, however.”

"It should be enough for you, though."

“What! we must renounce for ever seeing our country, our friends, our relations again?”

“What! We have to give up ever seeing our country, our friends, our family again?”

“Yes, sir. But to renounce that unendurable worldly yoke which men believe to be liberty, is not perhaps so painful as you think.”

“Yes, sir. But giving up that unbearable worldly burden that people believe is freedom might not be as painful as you think.”

“Well,” exclaimed Ned Land, “never will I give my word of honour not to try to escape.”

“Well,” exclaimed Ned Land, “I will never promise not to try to escape.”

“I did not ask you for your word of honour, Master Land,” answered the commander, coldly.

“I didn’t ask for your word of honor, Master Land,” the commander replied coldly.

“Sir,” I replied, beginning to get angry in spite of myself, “you abuse your situation towards us; it is cruelty.”

“Sir,” I replied, starting to feel angry despite myself, “you’re taking advantage of your position with us; it’s cruel.”

“No, sir, it is clemency. You are my prisoners of war. I keep you, when I could, by a word, plunge you into the depths of the ocean. You attacked me. You came to surprise a secret which no man in the world must penetrate,—the secret of my whole existence. And you think that I am going to send you back to that world which must know me no more? Never! In retaining you, it is not you whom I guard—it is myself.”

“No, sir, it’s mercy. You are my prisoners of war. I could easily send you to the depths of the ocean with a single word. You attacked me. You tried to uncover a secret that nobody in the world should find out—the secret of my entire life. And you think I’m going to let you return to that world that must never know me again? Never! By keeping you here, I’m not protecting you—I’m protecting myself.”

These words indicated a resolution taken on the part of the commander, against which no arguments would prevail.

These words showed that the commander had made a decision that no arguments would change.

“So, sir,” I rejoined, “you give us simply the choice between life and death?”

“So, sir,” I replied, “are you really giving us just the choice between life and death?”

“Simply.”

"Just."

“My friends,” said I, “to a question thus put, there is nothing to answer. But no word of honour binds us to the master of this vessel.”

“My friends,” I said, “when faced with a question like this, there’s really nothing to say. But we’re not bound by any word of honor to the captain of this ship.”

“None, sir,” answered the Unknown.

"None, sir," replied the Unknown.

Then, in a gentler tone, he continued—

Then, in a softer tone, he continued—

“Now, permit me to finish what I have to say to you. I know you, M. Aronnax. You and your companions will not, perhaps, have so much to complain of in the chance which has bound you to my fate. You will find amongst the books which are my favourite study the work which you have published on ‘the depths of the sea.’ I have often read it. You have carried out your work as far as terrestrial science permitted you. But you do not know all—you have not seen all. Let me tell you then, Professor, that you will not regret the time passed on board my vessel. You are going to visit the land of marvels.”

“Now, let me finish what I need to say to you. I know you, M. Aronnax. You and your friends might not have much to complain about with the situation that has tied you to my fate. Among the books that are my favorite, you will find the work you published on ‘the depths of the sea.’ I’ve read it many times. You’ve done your work to the best of what earthly science allows. But you don’t know everything—you haven’t seen it all. So let me tell you, Professor, you won’t regret the time spent on my ship. You’re about to explore a land of wonders.”

These words of the commander had a great effect upon me. I cannot deny it. My weak point was touched; and I forgot, for a moment, that the contemplation of these sublime subjects was not worth the loss of liberty. Besides, I trusted to the future to decide this grave question. So I contented myself with saying—

These words from the commander really impacted me. I can’t deny it. My weak spot was hit; and for a moment, I forgot that thinking about these profound topics wasn’t worth giving up my freedom. Plus, I was counting on the future to resolve this serious issue. So, I settled for saying—

“By what name ought I to address you?”

"What's your name?"

“Sir,” replied the commander, “I am nothing to you but Captain Nemo; and you and your companions are nothing to me but the passengers of the Nautilus.”

“Sir,” replied the commander, “I’m just Captain Nemo to you; and you and your friends are nothing more to me than the passengers of the Nautilus.”

Captain Nemo called. A steward appeared. The captain gave him his orders in that strange language which I did not understand. Then, turning towards the Canadian and Conseil—

Captain Nemo called. A steward showed up. The captain gave him his orders in that odd language I didn’t understand. Then, turning to the Canadian and Conseil—

“A repast awaits you in your cabin,” said he. “Be so good as to follow this man.

“A meal is ready for you in your cabin,” he said. “Please follow this man.”

“And now, M. Aronnax, our breakfast is ready. Permit me to lead the way.”

“And now, M. Aronnax, our breakfast is ready. Let me show you the way.”

“I am at your service, Captain.”

“I’m here to help you, Captain.”

I followed Captain Nemo; and as soon as I had passed through the door, I found myself in a kind of passage lighted by electricity, similar to the waist of a ship. After we had proceeded a dozen yards, a second door opened before me.

I followed Captain Nemo, and as soon as I stepped through the door, I found myself in a hallway lit by electricity, resembling the middle of a ship. After we walked about a dozen yards, a second door opened in front of me.

I then entered a dining-room, decorated and furnished in severe taste. High oaken sideboards, inlaid with ebony, stood at the two extremities of the room, and upon their shelves glittered china, porcelain, and glass of inestimable value. The plate on the table sparkled in the rays which the luminous ceiling shed around, while the light was tempered and softened by exquisite paintings.

I then walked into a dining room, designed and furnished with a strict style. Tall oak sideboards, inlaid with ebony, were positioned at both ends of the room, and their shelves displayed valuable china, porcelain, and glassware. The tableware sparkled in the light from the glowing ceiling, which was softened by beautiful paintings.

In the centre of the room was a table richly laid out. Captain Nemo indicated the place I was to occupy.

In the middle of the room was a beautifully set table. Captain Nemo pointed out the spot I was supposed to sit in.

The breakfast consisted of a certain number of dishes, the contents of which were furnished by the sea alone; and I was ignorant of the nature and mode of preparation of some of them. I acknowledged that they were good, but they had a peculiar flavour, which I easily became accustomed to. These different aliments appeared to me to be rich in phosphorus, and I thought they must have a marine origin.

The breakfast included several dishes, all sourced from the sea, and I wasn't familiar with the nature or preparation of some of them. I recognized that they were tasty, but they had a distinctive flavor that I quickly got used to. These various foods seemed rich in phosphorus, and I figured they probably came from the ocean.

Captain Nemo looked at me. I asked him no questions, but he guessed my thoughts, and answered of his own accord the questions which I was burning to address to him.

Captain Nemo looked at me. I didn't ask him any questions, but he sensed my thoughts and answered the questions I was eager to ask him on his own.

“The greater part of these dishes are unknown to you,” he said to me. “However, you may partake of them without fear. They are wholesome and nourishing. For a long time I have renounced the food of the earth, and am never ill now. My crew, who are healthy, are fed on the same food.”

“The majority of these dishes are unfamiliar to you,” he said to me. “But you can try them without worry. They are healthy and nourishing. For a long time, I’ve given up earthly food, and I’m never sick now. My crew, who are healthy, eat the same food.”

“So,” said I, “all these eatables are the produce of the sea?”

“So,” I said, “all this food comes from the sea?”

“Yes, Professor, the sea supplies all my wants. Sometimes I cast my nets in tow, and I draw them in ready to break. Sometimes I hunt in the midst of this element, which appears to be inaccessible to man, and quarry the game which dwells in my submarine forests. My flocks, like those of Neptune’s old shepherds, graze fearlessly in the immense prairies of the ocean. I have a vast property there, which I cultivate myself, and which is always sown by the hand of the Creator of all things.”

“Yes, Professor, the sea meets all my needs. Sometimes I throw my nets in and pull them in, just about to break. Other times, I search in this element that seems unreachable for people and catch the creatures living in my underwater forests. My flocks, like those of Neptune's ancient herders, graze boldly in the vast expanses of the ocean. I have a large property there that I tend to myself, and it is always nurtured by the hand of the Creator.”

“I can understand perfectly, sir, that your nets furnish excellent fish for your table; I can understand also that you hunt aquatic game in your submarine forests; but I cannot understand at all how a particle of meat, no matter how small, can figure in your bill of fare.”

"I totally get it, sir, that your nets provide great fish for your meals; I also understand that you catch water game in your underwater forests; but I can't wrap my head around how even the tiniest bit of meat can be on your menu."

“This, which you believe to be meat, Professor, is nothing else than fillet of turtle. Here are also some dolphins’ livers, which you take to be ragout of pork. My cook is a clever fellow, who excels in dressing these various products of the ocean. Taste all these dishes. Here is a preserve of holothuria, which a Malay would declare to be unrivalled in the world; here is a cream, of which the milk has been furnished by the cetacea, and the sugar by the great fucus of the North Sea; and lastly, permit me to offer you some preserve of anemones, which is equal to that of the most delicious fruits.”

“This, which you think is meat, Professor, is actually turtle fillet. Here are some dolphin livers, which you assume to be pork ragout. My cook is a skilled guy who excels at preparing these various seafood delicacies. Try all these dishes. Here’s a holothuria preserve that a Malay would claim is the best in the world; here’s a cream made from milk provided by cetaceans and sugar from the great fucus of the North Sea; and finally, let me offer you a preserve of anemones that rivals the most delicious fruits.”

I tasted, more from curiosity than as a connoisseur, whilst Captain Nemo enchanted me with his extraordinary stories.

I tried it, more out of curiosity than expertise, while Captain Nemo captivated me with his amazing stories.

“You like the sea, Captain?”

“Do you like the ocean, Captain?”

“Yes; I love it! The sea is everything. It covers seven-tenths of the terrestrial globe. Its breath is pure and healthy. It is an immense desert, where man is never lonely, for he feels life stirring on all sides. The sea is only the embodiment of a supernatural and wonderful existence. It is nothing but love and emotion; it is the ‘Living Infinite,’ as one of your poets has said. In fact, Professor, Nature manifests herself in it by her three kingdoms, mineral, vegetable, and animal. The sea is the vast reservoir of Nature. The globe began with sea, so to speak; and who knows if it will not end with it? In it is supreme tranquillity. The sea does not belong to despots. Upon its surface men can still exercise unjust laws, fight, tear one another to pieces, and be carried away with terrestrial horrors. But at thirty feet below its level, their reign ceases, their influence is quenched, and their power disappears. Ah! sir, live—live in the bosom of the waters! There only is independence! There I recognise no masters! There I am free!”

“Yes; I love it! The ocean is everything. It covers about seventy percent of the Earth. Its air is clean and refreshing. It’s a massive wilderness, where a person is never alone, because they can feel life all around them. The sea is a representation of a supernatural and incredible existence. It is nothing but love and emotion; it is the ‘Living Infinite,’ as one of your poets has said. In fact, Professor, Nature reveals herself through her three kingdoms: mineral, plant, and animal. The sea is the vast reservoir of Nature. The Earth began with the sea, so to speak; and who knows if it won’t end with it? In it lies supreme tranquility. The sea does not belong to tyrants. On its surface, people can still impose unjust laws, fight, harm one another, and be consumed by the horrors of land. But thirty feet below its surface, their reign stops, their influence fades, and their power vanishes. Ah! sir, live—live in the embrace of the waters! There, and only there, is true independence! There I recognize no masters! There I am free!”

Captain Nemo suddenly became silent in the midst of this enthusiasm, by which he was quite carried away. For a few moments he paced up and down, much agitated. Then he became more calm, regained his accustomed coldness of expression, and turning towards me—

Captain Nemo suddenly fell silent amidst this excitement, which had clearly swept him away. For a few moments, he walked back and forth, visibly agitated. Then he regained his composure, returned to his usual cool demeanor, and turned towards me—

“Now, Professor,” said he, “if you wish to go over the Nautilus, I am at your service.”

“Now, Professor,” he said, “if you want to check out the Nautilus, I’m here to help.”

Captain Nemo rose. I followed him. A double door, contrived at the back of the dining-room, opened, and I entered a room equal in dimensions to that which I had just quitted.

Captain Nemo stood up. I followed him. A double door, designed at the back of the dining room, opened, and I walked into a room that was the same size as the one I had just left.

It was a library. High pieces of furniture, of black violet ebony inlaid with brass, supported upon their wide shelves a great number of books uniformly bound. They followed the shape of the room, terminating at the lower part in huge divans, covered with brown leather, which were curved, to afford the greatest comfort. Light movable desks, made to slide in and out at will, allowed one to rest one’s book while reading. In the centre stood an immense table, covered with pamphlets, amongst which were some newspapers, already of old date. The electric light flooded everything; it was shed from four unpolished globes half sunk in the volutes of the ceiling. I looked with real admiration at this room, so ingeniously fitted up, and I could scarcely believe my eyes.

It was a library. Tall pieces of furniture made of dark violet ebony with brass inlays lined the wide shelves, holding a vast number of uniformly bound books. They followed the room's shape, ending at the bottom with large, curved sofas covered in brown leather for maximum comfort. Light, movable desks designed to slide in and out made it easy to rest your book while reading. In the center stood a massive table covered with pamphlets and some old newspapers. The electric light illuminated everything, coming from four unpolished globes partially embedded in the ornate ceiling. I looked in awe at this cleverly designed room, hardly able to believe my eyes.

“Captain Nemo,” said I to my host, who had just thrown himself on one of the divans, “this is a library which would do honour to more than one of the continental palaces, and I am absolutely astounded when I consider that it can follow you to the bottom of the seas.”

“Captain Nemo,” I said to my host, who had just flopped onto one of the couches, “this is a library that would be worthy of more than one of the palaces on the continent, and I'm completely amazed when I think about the fact that it can accompany you to the depths of the ocean.”

“Where could one find greater solitude or silence, Professor?” replied Captain Nemo. “Did your study in the Museum afford you such perfect quiet?”

“Where could you find more solitude or silence, Professor?” replied Captain Nemo. “Did your time in the Museum give you such perfect quiet?”

“No, sir; and I must confess that it is a very poor one after yours. You must have six or seven thousand volumes here.”

“No, sir; and I have to admit that it’s a pretty bad collection compared to yours. You must have six or seven thousand books here.”

“Twelve thousand, M. Aronnax. These are the only ties which bind me to the earth. But I had done with the world on the day when my Nautilus plunged for the first time beneath the waters. That day I bought my last volumes, my last pamphlets, my last papers, and from that time I wish to think that men no longer think or write. These books, Professor, are at your service besides, and you can make use of them freely.”

“Twelve thousand, M. Aronnax. These are the only connections I have to the world. But I left everything behind the day my Nautilus first dove beneath the waves. That day, I bought my last books, my last pamphlets, my last papers, and since then, I prefer to think that people no longer think or write. These books, Professor, are yours to use as you wish.”

I thanked Captain Nemo, and went up to the shelves of the library. Works on science, morals, and literature abounded in every language; but I did not see one single work on political economy; that subject appeared to be strictly proscribed. Strange to say, all these books were irregularly arranged, in whatever language they were written; and this medley proved that the Captain of the Nautilus must have read indiscriminately the books which he took up by chance.

I thanked Captain Nemo and went over to the library shelves. There were plenty of works on science, morals, and literature in every language, but I didn’t find a single book on political economy; that topic seemed to be completely forbidden. Interestingly, all these books were haphazardly organized, regardless of their language; this jumble suggested that the Captain of the Nautilus must have read whatever books he picked up at random.

“Sir,” said I to the Captain, “I thank you for having placed this library at my disposal. It contains treasures of science, and I shall profit by them.”

“Sir,” I said to the Captain, “thank you for giving me access to this library. It holds valuable knowledge, and I intend to make the most of it.”

“This room is not only a library,” said Captain Nemo, “it is also a smoking-room.”

“This room isn’t just a library,” Captain Nemo said, “it’s also a smoking room.”

“A smoking-room!” I cried. “Then one may smoke on board?”

“A smoking room!” I exclaimed. “So, that means you can smoke on board?”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“Then, sir, I am forced to believe that you have kept up a communication with Havannah.”

“Then, sir, I have to believe that you’ve been in touch with Havannah.”

“Not any,” answered the Captain. “Accept this cigar, M. Aronnax; and, though it does not come from Havannah, you will be pleased with it, if you are a connoisseur.”

“Not any,” replied the Captain. “Take this cigar, M. Aronnax; and, even though it doesn’t come from Havana, you’ll enjoy it if you’re a connoisseur.”

I took the cigar which was offered me; its shape recalled the London ones, but it seemed to be made of leaves of gold. I lighted it at a little brazier, which was supported upon an elegant bronze stem, and drew the first whiffs with the delight of a lover of smoking who has not smoked for two days.

I grabbed the cigar that was offered to me; its shape reminded me of the ones from London, but it looked like it was made of gold leaves. I lit it at a small brazier resting on a stylish bronze stand, taking the first puffs with the pleasure of a smoking enthusiast who hasn't smoked in two days.

“It is excellent, but it is not tobacco.”

“It's great, but it's not tobacco.”

“No!” answered the Captain, “this tobacco comes neither from Havannah nor from the East. It is a kind of sea-weed, rich in nicotine, with which the sea provides me, but somewhat sparingly.”

“No!” replied the Captain. “This tobacco isn't from Havana or the East. It's a type of seaweed, rich in nicotine, that the sea provides me, but it's a bit limited.”

At that moment Captain Nemo opened a door which stood opposite to that by which I had entered the library, and I passed into an immense drawing-room splendidly lighted.

At that moment, Captain Nemo opened a door that was across from the one I had used to enter the library, and I walked into a huge drawing room that was beautifully lit.

It was a vast four-sided room, thirty feet long, eighteen wide, and fifteen high. A luminous ceiling, decorated with light arabesques, shed a soft clear light over all the marvels accumulated in this museum. For it was in fact a museum, in which an intelligent and prodigal hand had gathered all the treasures of nature and art, with the artistic confusion which distinguishes a painter’s studio.

It was a large four-sided room, thirty feet long, eighteen feet wide, and fifteen feet high. A bright ceiling, decorated with delicate designs, cast a soft, clear light over all the incredible items displayed in this museum. Because it really was a museum, where a creative and generous hand had collected all the treasures of nature and art, creating an artistic chaos that you would find in a painter’s studio.

Thirty first-rate pictures, uniformly framed, separated by bright drapery, ornamented the walls, which were hung with tapestry of severe design. I saw works of great value, the greater part of which I had admired in the special collections of Europe, and in the exhibitions of paintings. The several schools of the old masters were represented by a Madonna of Raphael, a Virgin of Leonardo da Vinci, a nymph of Corregio, a woman of Titan, an Adoration of Veronese, an Assumption of Murillo, a portrait of Holbein, a monk of Velasquez, a martyr of Ribera, a fair of Rubens, two Flemish landscapes of Teniers, three little “genre” pictures of Gerard Dow, Metsu, and Paul Potter, two specimens of Géricault and Prudhon, and some sea-pieces of Backhuysen and Vernet. Amongst the works of modern painters were pictures with the signatures of Delacroix, Ingres, Decamps, Troyon, Meissonier, Daubigny, etc.; and some admirable statues in marble and bronze, after the finest antique models, stood upon pedestals in the corners of this magnificent museum. Amazement, as the Captain of the Nautilus had predicted, had already begun to take possession of me.

Thirty amazing pictures, all framed the same way and separated by bright drapes, decorated the walls, which were adorned with serious-looking tapestries. I saw incredibly valuable works, most of which I had admired in prestigious European collections and art exhibitions. The various schools of the old masters were represented by a Madonna by Raphael, a Virgin by Leonardo da Vinci, a nymph by Correggio, a woman by Titian, an Adoration by Veronese, an Assumption by Murillo, a portrait by Holbein, a monk by Velázquez, a martyr by Ribera, a fair by Rubens, two Flemish landscapes by Teniers, and three small genre paintings by Gerard Dow, Metsu, and Paul Potter, along with two pieces by Géricault and Prudhon, and some seascapes by Backhuysen and Vernet. Among the works of modern painters, there were paintings signed by Delacroix, Ingres, Decamps, Troyon, Meissonier, Daubigny, and others; and some stunning marble and bronze statues, modeled after the finest antique designs, stood on pedestals in the corners of this magnificent museum. As the Captain of the Nautilus had predicted, a sense of amazement had already started to wash over me.

“Professor,” said this strange man, “you must excuse the unceremonious way in which I receive you, and the disorder of this room.”

“Professor,” said this unusual man, “please excuse the informal way I welcome you and the mess in this room.”

“Sir,” I answered, “without seeking to know who you are, I recognise in you an artist.”

“Sir,” I replied, “without trying to find out who you are, I see an artist in you.”

“An amateur, nothing more, sir. Formerly I loved to collect these beautiful works created by the hand of man. I sought them greedily, and ferreted them out indefatigably, and I have been able to bring together some objects of great value. These are my last souvenirs of that world which is dead to me. In my eyes, your modern artists are already old; they have two or three thousand years of existence; I confound them in my own mind. Masters have no age.”

“Just an amateur, nothing more, sir. I used to love collecting these beautiful works made by human hands. I searched for them obsessively and tracked them down tirelessly, and I've managed to gather some really valuable pieces. These are my last reminders of a world that's gone for me. To me, your modern artists feel ancient; they have two or three thousand years of history; I mix them up in my mind. Great masters don’t age.”

“And these musicians?” said I, pointing out some works of Weber, Rossini, Mozart, Beethoven, Haydn, Meyerbeer, Hérold, Wagner, Auber, Gounod, and a number of others, scattered over a large model piano-organ which occupied one of the panels of the drawing-room.

“And these musicians?” I asked, pointing to some works by Weber, Rossini, Mozart, Beethoven, Haydn, Meyerbeer, Hérold, Wagner, Auber, Gounod, and several others, spread out over a large model piano-organ that took up one of the panels in the living room.

“These musicians,” replied Captain Nemo, “are the contemporaries of Orpheus; for in the memory of the dead all chronological differences are effaced; and I am dead, Professor; as much dead as those of your friends who are sleeping six feet under the earth!”

“These musicians,” replied Captain Nemo, “are the contemporaries of Orpheus; because in the memory of the dead, all time differences disappear; and I am dead, Professor; just as dead as your friends who are lying six feet under the ground!”

Captain Nemo was silent, and seemed lost in a profound reverie. I contemplated him with deep interest, analysing in silence the strange expression of his countenance. Leaning on his elbow against an angle of a costly mosaic table, he no longer saw me,—he had forgotten my presence.

Captain Nemo was quiet and looked like he was in a deep trance. I watched him with great interest, silently analyzing the unusual look on his face. Leaning on his elbow against a corner of an expensive mosaic table, he no longer seemed aware of me—he had forgotten I was there.

I did not disturb this reverie, and continued my observation of the curiosities which enriched this drawing-room.

I didn’t interrupt this daydream and kept observing the interesting things that filled this living room.

Under elegant glass cases, fixed by copper rivets, were classed and labelled the most precious productions of the sea which had ever been presented to the eye of a naturalist. My delight as a professor may be conceived.

Under stylish glass cases, secured by copper rivets, were organized and labeled the most valuable treasures of the sea that had ever been showcased to a naturalist. You can imagine my delight as a professor.

The division containing the zoophytes presented the most curious specimens of the two groups of polypi and echinodermes. In the first group, the tubipores, were gorgones arranged like a fan, soft sponges of Syria, ises of the Moluccas, pennatules, an admirable virgularia of the Norwegian seas, variegated unbellulairæ, alcyonariæ, a whole series of madrepores, which my master Milne Edwards has so cleverly classified, amongst which I remarked some wonderful flabellinæ oculinæ of the Island of Bourbon, the “Neptune’s car” of the Antilles, superb varieties of corals—in short, every species of those curious polypi of which entire islands are formed, which will one day become continents. Of the echinodermes, remarkable for their coating of spines, asteri, sea-stars, pantacrinæ, comatules, astérophons, echini, holothuri, etc., represented individually a complete collection of this group.

The section with the zoophytes showcased the most fascinating examples from the two groups of polyps and echinoderms. In the first group, the tubipores included fan-like gorgonians, soft sponges from Syria, ises from the Moluccas, pennatules, and an impressive virgularia from the Norwegian seas, along with a whole range of colorful unbellularia, alcyonaria, and a complete series of madrepores that my teacher Milne Edwards has classified so expertly. Among these, I noticed some amazing flabellina oculina from the Island of Bourbon, "Neptune’s car" from the Antilles, and beautiful varieties of corals—in short, every type of those intriguing polyps that form entire islands, which will eventually turn into continents. As for the echinoderms, known for their spiky coverings, asteri, sea stars, pantacrinæ, comatules, astérophons, echini, holothuri, etc., together represented a complete collection of this group.

A somewhat nervous conchyliologist would certainly have fainted before other more numerous cases, in which were classified the specimens of molluscs. It was a collection of inestimable value, which time fails me to describe minutely. Amongst these specimens I will quote from memory only the elegant royal hammer-fish of the Indian Ocean, whose regular white spots stood out brightly on a red and brown ground, an imperial spondyle, bright-coloured, bristling with spines, a rare specimen in the European museums—(I estimated its value at not less than £1000); a common hammer-fish of the seas of New Holland, which is only procured with difficulty; exotic buccardia of Senegal; fragile white bivalve shells, which a breath might shatter like a soap-bubble; several varieties of the aspirgillum of Java, a kind of calcareous tube, edged with leafy folds, and much debated by amateurs; a whole series of trochi, some a greenish-yellow, found in the American seas, others a reddish-brown, natives of Australian waters; others from the Gulf of Mexico, remarkable for their imbricated shell; stellari found in the Southern Seas; and last, the rarest of all, the magnificent spur of New Zealand; and every description of delicate and fragile shells to which science has given appropriate names.

A somewhat nervous shell collector would definitely have fainted in front of the many other specimens classified as mollusks. It was an incredibly valuable collection that I don't have time to describe in detail. Among these specimens, I can only recall a few from memory: the elegant royal hammerfish from the Indian Ocean, with its bright white spots standing out against a red and brown background; an imperial spondylus, vividly colored and covered in spines, which is a rare specimen in European museums—(I estimated its value to be no less than £1000); a common hammerfish from the waters of New Holland, which is quite hard to find; exotic buccardia from Senegal; delicate white bivalve shells that could break with just a breath like a soap bubble; several varieties of the aspirgillum from Java, a type of calcareous tube edged with leafy folds, which is much debated among enthusiasts; a whole series of trochi, some a greenish-yellow found in the American seas, others a reddish-brown from Australian waters; others from the Gulf of Mexico, notable for their layered shells; stellari from the Southern Seas; and, last but not least, the rarest of them all, the magnificent spur from New Zealand; along with every kind of delicate and fragile shell that science has given specific names.

Apart, in separate compartments, were spread out chaplets of pearls of the greatest beauty, which reflected the electric light in little sparks of fire; pink pearls, torn from the pinna-marina of the Red Sea; green pearls of the haliotyde iris; yellow, blue and black pearls, the curious productions of the divers molluscs of every ocean, and certain mussels of the water-courses of the North; lastly, several specimens of inestimable value which had been gathered from the rarest pintadines. Some of these pearls were larger than a pigeon’s egg, and were worth as much, and more than that which the traveller Tavernier sold to the Shah of Persia for three millions, and surpassed the one in the possession of the Imaum of Muscat, which I had believed to be unrivalled in the world.

In separate compartments, beautiful strands of pearls were displayed, reflecting the electric light with little sparks. There were pink pearls from the pinna-marina of the Red Sea, green pearls from the haliotyde iris, and yellow, blue, and black pearls created by various mollusks from all over the oceans and certain freshwater mussels from the North. Lastly, there were a few examples of priceless pearls sourced from the rarest pintadines. Some of these pearls were larger than a pigeon’s egg, worth as much as, or more than, the ones that traveler Tavernier sold to the Shah of Persia for three million, and they surpassed the one held by the Imaum of Muscat, which I had thought was the best in the world.

Therefore, to estimate the value of this collection was simply impossible. Captain Nemo must have expended millions in the acquirement of these various specimens, and I was thinking what source he could have drawn from, to have been able thus to gratify his fancy for collecting, when I was interrupted by these words—

Therefore, assessing the value of this collection was just impossible. Captain Nemo must have spent millions acquiring these various specimens, and I was pondering where he could have sourced the funds to indulge his passion for collecting when I was interrupted by these words—

“You are examining my shells, Professor? Unquestionably they must be interesting to a naturalist; but for me they have a far greater charm, for I have collected them all with my own hand, and there is not a sea on the face of the globe which has escaped my researches.”

“You're looking at my shells, Professor? They must be fascinating to a naturalist; but for me, they hold an even greater appeal because I collected each one myself, and there's not a sea on this planet that I haven't explored.”

“I can understand, Captain, the delight of wandering about in the midst of such riches. You are one of those who have collected their treasures themselves. No museum in Europe possesses such a collection of the produce of the ocean. But if I exhaust all my admiration upon it, I shall have none left for the vessel which carries it. I do not wish to pry into your secrets; but I must confess that this Nautilus, with the motive power which is confined in it, the contrivances which enable it to be worked, the powerful agent which propels it, all excite my curiosity to the highest pitch. I see suspended on the walls of this room instruments of whose use I am ignorant.”

“I get it, Captain, the joy of exploring such wealth. You’re one of those who have gathered your treasures personally. No museum in Europe has a collection like this one from the ocean. But if I use up all my admiration on it, I won’t have any left for the ship that carries it. I don’t want to invade your privacy, but I have to admit that this Nautilus, with its hidden power, the mechanisms that make it work, and the strong force that drives it, all spark my curiosity to the max. I see instruments hanging on the walls of this room that I have no idea how to use.”

“You will find these same instruments in my own room, Professor, where I shall have much pleasure in explaining their use to you. But first come and inspect the cabin which is set apart for your own use. You must see how you will be accommodated on board the Nautilus.”

“You will find these same instruments in my room, Professor, where I will happily explain how to use them. But first, come and check out the cabin that has been set up for you. You need to see how you'll be accommodated on the Nautilus.”

I followed Captain Nemo, who, by one of the doors opening from each panel of the drawing-room, regained the waist. He conducted me towards the bow, and there I found, not a cabin, but an elegant room, with a bed, dressing-table, and several other pieces of furniture.

I followed Captain Nemo, who, through one of the doors opening from each panel of the drawing-room, made his way back to the waist. He led me toward the front, and there I discovered, not a cabin, but a stylish room, complete with a bed, dressing table, and several other pieces of furniture.

I could only thank my host.

I could only thank my host.

“Your room adjoins mine,” said he, opening a door, “and mine opens into the drawing-room that we have just quitted.”

“Your room is next to mine,” he said, opening a door, “and mine opens into the living room we just left.”

I entered the Captain’s room: it had a severe, almost a monkish, aspect. A small iron bedstead, a table, some articles for the toilet; the whole lighted by a skylight. No comforts, the strictest necessaries only.

I walked into the Captain’s room: it had a serious, almost monk-like look. A small iron bed, a table, some toiletries; all illuminated by a skylight. No comforts, just the bare essentials.

Captain Nemo pointed to a seat.

Captain Nemo gestured towards a seat.

“Be so good as to sit down,” he said. I seated myself, and he began thus:

“Please have a seat,” he said. I sat down, and he began like this:

[Illustration]

Captain Nemo’s state-room

Captain Nemo's cabin

CHAPTER XI
ALL BY ELECTRICITY

“Sir,” said Captain Nemo, showing me the instruments hanging on the walls of his room, “here are the contrivances required for the navigation of the Nautilus. Here, as in the drawing-room, I have them always under my eyes, and they indicate my position and exact direction in the middle of the ocean. Some are known to you, such as the thermometer, which gives the internal temperature of the Nautilus; the barometer, which indicates the weight of the air and foretells the changes of the weather; the hygrometer, which marks the dryness of the atmosphere; the storm-glass, the contents of which, by decomposing, announce the approach of tempests; the compass, which guides my course; the sextant, which shows the latitude by the altitude of the sun; chronometers, by which I calculate the longitude; and glasses for day and night, which I use to examine the points of the horizon, when the Nautilus rises to the surface of the waves.”

“Sir,” said Captain Nemo, pointing to the instruments hanging on the walls of his room, “these are the tools I need for navigating the Nautilus. Here, just like in the drawing-room, I keep them always in sight, and they show my position and exact direction in the middle of the ocean. Some of them you know, like the thermometer that measures the internal temperature of the Nautilus; the barometer that indicates air pressure and forecasts weather changes; the hygrometer that measures humidity in the atmosphere; the storm-glass, which changes to signal the approach of storms; the compass that directs my path; the sextant that determines latitude by the sun’s altitude; chronometers that help me calculate longitude; and binoculars for day and night, which I use to observe the horizon when the Nautilus rises to the surface.”

“These are the usual nautical instruments,” I replied, “and I know the use of them. But these others, no doubt, answer to the particular requirements of the Nautilus. This dial with the movable needle is a manometer, is it not?”

“These are the standard nautical instruments,” I responded, “and I know how to use them. But these others must be specifically designed for the needs of the Nautilus. This dial with the movable needle is a manometer, right?”

“It is actually a manometer. But by communication with the water, whose external pressure it indicates, it gives our depth at the same time.”

“It’s actually a manometer. But by interacting with the water, whose external pressure it shows, it also tells us how deep we are.”

“And these other instruments, the use of which I cannot guess?”

“And what about these other instruments? I can’t figure out what they’re for.”

“Here, Professor, I ought to give you some explanations. Will you be kind enough to listen to me?”

“Hey, Professor, I need to explain some things to you. Would you mind listening to me?”

He was silent for a few moments, then he said—

He was quiet for a few moments, then he said—

“There is a powerful agent, obedient, rapid, easy, which conforms to every use, and reigns supreme on board my vessel. Everything is done by means of it. It lights it, warms it, and is the soul of my mechanical apparatus. This agent is electricity.”

“There is a powerful force that is obedient, fast, and easy to use, which fits perfectly for every purpose and rules over my ship. Everything operates through it. It provides light, heat, and is the heart of my mechanical systems. This force is electricity.”

“Electricity?” I cried in surprise.

"Electricity?" I exclaimed in shock.

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing.”

“Nevertheless, Captain, you possess an extreme rapidity of movement, which does not agree with the power of electricity. Until now, its dynamic force has remained under restraint, and has only been able to produce a small amount of power.”

“Still, Captain, you have an incredibly fast way of moving, which doesn’t match the strength of electricity. Until now, its dynamic force has been held back and has only been able to generate a little bit of power.”

“Professor,” said Captain Nemo, “my electricity is not everybody’s. You know what sea-water is composed of. In a thousand grammes are found 96½ per cent. of water, and about 2-2/3 per cent. of chloride of sodium; then, in a smaller quantity, chlorides of magnesium and of potassium, bromide of magnesium, sulphate of magnesia, sulphate and carbonate of lime. You see, then, that chloride of sodium forms a large part of it. So it is this sodium that I extract from sea-water, and of which I compose my ingredients. I owe all to the ocean; it produces electricity, and electricity gives heat, light, motion, and, in a word, life to the Nautilus.”

“Professor,” said Captain Nemo, “my electricity isn’t just anyone's. You know what sea water consists of. In a thousand grams, there are 96½ percent water and about 2-2/3 percent sodium chloride; then, in smaller amounts, there are magnesium and potassium chlorides, magnesium bromide, magnesium sulfate, and calcium sulfate and carbonate. So you see, sodium chloride makes up a significant portion of it. This sodium is what I extract from seawater to create my ingredients. I owe everything to the ocean; it produces electricity, and electricity provides heat, light, motion, and, in short, life to the Nautilus.”

“But not the air you breathe?”

“But not the air you breathe?”

“Oh! I could manufacture the air necessary for my consumption, but it is useless, because I go up to the surface of the water when I please. However, if electricity does not furnish me with air to breathe, it works at least the powerful pumps that are stored in spacious reservoirs, and which enable me to prolong at need, and as long as I will, my stay in the depths of the sea. It gives a uniform and unintermittent light, which the sun does not. Now look at this clock; it is electrical, and goes with a regularity that defies the best chronometers. I have divided it into twenty-four hours, like the Italian clocks, because for me there is neither night nor day, sun nor moon, but only that factitious light that I take with me to the bottom of the sea. Look! just now, it is ten o’clock in the morning.”

“Oh! I could create the air I need to breathe, but it’s pointless since I can go up to the surface whenever I want. However, even if electricity doesn’t supply me with air, it does power the strong pumps stored in large reservoirs, which let me stay underwater for as long as I want. It provides a steady and continuous light that the sun doesn’t offer. Now look at this clock; it’s electric and keeps time with a precision that outmatches the best chronometers. I’ve divided it into twenty-four hours, like Italian clocks, because for me, there’s no night or day, sun or moon—just the artificial light I take with me to the depths of the sea. Look! Right now, it’s ten o’clock in the morning.”

“Exactly.”

"Exactly."

“Another application of electricity. This dial hanging in front of us indicates the speed of the Nautilus. An electric thread puts it in communication with the screw, and the needle indicates the real speed. Look! now we are spinning along with a uniform speed of fifteen miles an hour.”

“Another use of electricity. This dial in front of us shows the speed of the Nautilus. An electric wire connects it to the propeller, and the needle shows the actual speed. Look! Now we’re cruising at a steady speed of fifteen miles an hour.”

“It is marvelous! And I see, Captain, you were right to make use of this agent that takes the place of wind, water, and steam.”

“It’s amazing! And I see, Captain, you were right to use this agent that replaces wind, water, and steam.”

“We have not finished, M. Aronnax,” said Captain Nemo, rising. “If you will follow me, we will examine the stern of the Nautilus.”

“We're not done yet, M. Aronnax,” said Captain Nemo, standing up. “If you follow me, we'll take a look at the back of the Nautilus.”

Really, I knew already the anterior part of this submarine boat, of which this is the exact division, starting from the ship’s head:—the dining-room, five yards long, separated from the library by a water-tight partition; the library, five yards long; the large drawing-room, ten yards long, separated from the Captain’s room by a second water-tight partition; the said room, five yards in length; mine, two and a half yards; and, lastly a reservoir of air, seven and a half yards, that extended to the bows. Total length thirty five yards, or one hundred and five feet. The partitions had doors that were shut hermetically by means of india-rubber instruments, and they ensured the safety of the Nautilus in case of a leak.

Honestly, I already knew the front section of this submarine vessel, which is precisely divided starting from the ship's bow:—the dining room, 5 yards long, separated from the library by a waterproof wall; the library, 5 yards long; the spacious living room, 10 yards long, separated from the captain's quarters by another waterproof wall; the captain's room, 5 yards in length; my room, 2.5 yards; and finally, an air reservoir, 7.5 yards, that stretched to the front. The total length was 35 yards, or 105 feet. The walls had doors that sealed tightly using rubber mechanisms, ensuring the safety of the Nautilus in case of a leak.

I followed Captain Nemo through the waist, and arrived at the centre of the boat. There was a sort of well that opened between two partitions. An iron ladder, fastened with an iron hook to the partition, led to the upper end. I asked the Captain what the ladder was used for.

I followed Captain Nemo through the middle of the boat and reached the center. There was a kind of well that opened between two walls. An iron ladder, secured with a metal hook to the wall, went up to the top. I asked the Captain what the ladder was for.

“It leads to the small boat,” he said.

“It leads to the little boat,” he said.

“What! have you a boat?” I exclaimed, in surprise.

“What! Do you have a boat?” I exclaimed in surprise.

“Of course; an excellent vessel, light and insubmersible, that serves either as a fishing or as a pleasure boat.”

“Of course; a great boat, lightweight and unsinkable, that works both as a fishing boat and a leisure craft.”

“But then, when you wish to embark, you are obliged to come to the surface of the water?”

“But then, when you want to set off, do you have to come up to the surface of the water?”

“Not at all. This boat is attached to the upper part of the hull of the Nautilus, and occupies a cavity made for it. It is decked, quite water-tight, and held together by solid bolts. This ladder leads to a man-hole made in the hull of the Nautilus, that corresponds with a similar hole made in the side of the boat. By this double opening I get into the small vessel. They shut the one belonging to the Nautilus; I shut the other by means of screw pressure. I undo the bolts, and the little boat goes up to the surface of the sea with prodigious rapidity. I then open the panel of the bridge, carefully shut till then; I mast it, hoist my sail, take my oars, and I’m off.”

“Not at all. This boat is attached to the top part of the hull of the Nautilus, and fits into a space made for it. It's decked, completely water-tight, and held together with sturdy bolts. This ladder leads to a manhole made in the hull of the Nautilus, which lines up with a similar hole on the side of the boat. Through this double opening, I get into the small vessel. They seal the one belonging to the Nautilus; I seal the other using screw pressure. I remove the bolts, and the little boat shoots up to the surface of the sea incredibly fast. I then open the bridge panel, which has been securely shut until now; I set up the mast, raise my sail, grab my oars, and I’m off.”

“But how do you get back on board?”

"But how do you get back on the boat?"

“I do not come back, M. Aronnax; the Nautilus comes to me.”

“I’m not coming back, M. Aronnax; the Nautilus is coming to me.”

“By your orders?”

"Following your orders?"

“By my orders. An electric thread connects us. I telegraph to it, and that is enough.”

“By my orders. An electric thread connects us. I send signals through it, and that’s all it takes.”

“Really,” I said, astonished at these marvels, “nothing can be more simple.”

“Honestly,” I said, amazed by these wonders, “nothing could be simpler.”

After having passed by the cage of the staircase that led to the platform, I saw a cabin six feet long, in which Conseil and Ned Land, enchanted with their repast, were devouring it with avidity. Then a door opened into a kitchen nine feet long, situated between the large storerooms. There electricity, better than gas itself, did all the cooking. The streams under the furnaces gave out to the sponges of platina a heat which was regularly kept up and distributed. They also heated a distilling apparatus, which, by evaporation, furnished excellent drinkable water. Near this kitchen was a bathroom comfortably furnished, with hot and cold water taps.

After passing by the staircase cage that led to the platform, I saw a six-foot cabin where Conseil and Ned Land, delighted with their meal, were eagerly enjoying it. Then a door opened into a kitchen nine feet long, located between the large storage rooms. There, electricity, even better than gas, handled all the cooking. The streams under the furnaces provided heat to the platinum sponges, which was consistently maintained and distributed. They also heated a distillation device that produced excellent drinking water through evaporation. Near this kitchen was a comfortably furnished bathroom with hot and cold water taps.

Next to the kitchen was the berthroom of the vessel, sixteen feet long. But the door was shut, and I could not see the management of it, which might have given me an idea of the number of men employed on board the Nautilus.

Next to the kitchen was the bedroom of the vessel, sixteen feet long. But the door was closed, and I couldn’t see how it was set up, which might have given me an idea of how many men were employed on board the Nautilus.

At the bottom was a fourth partition that separated this office from the engine-room. A door opened, and I found myself in the compartment where Captain Nemo—certainly an engineer of a very high order—had arranged his locomotive machinery. This engine-room, clearly lighted, did not measure less than sixty-five feet in length. It was divided into two parts; the first contained the materials for producing electricity, and the second the machinery that connected it with the screw. I examined it with great interest, in order to understand the machinery of the Nautilus.

At the bottom was a fourth partition that separated this office from the engine room. A door opened, and I found myself in the compartment where Captain Nemo—undoubtedly an engineer of a very high caliber—had set up his locomotive machinery. This engine room, well-lit, was no less than sixty-five feet long. It was divided into two parts; the first contained the equipment for generating electricity, and the second housed the machinery that connected it to the screw. I examined it with great interest to understand the machinery of the Nautilus.

“You see,” said the Captain, “I use Bunsen’s contrivances, not Ruhmkorff’s. Those would not have been powerful enough. Bunsen’s are fewer in number, but strong and large, which experience proves to be the best. The electricity produced passes forward, where it works, by electro-magnets of great size, on a system of levers and cog-wheels that transmit the movement to the axle of the screw. This one, the diameter of which is nineteen feet, and the thread twenty-three feet, performs about a hundred and twenty revolutions in a second.”

“You see,” said the Captain, “I use Bunsen’s devices, not Ruhmkorff’s. Those wouldn’t have been powerful enough. Bunsen’s are fewer in number, but they’re strong and large, which experience shows to be the best. The electricity produced goes forward, where it operates through large electro-magnets, on a system of levers and cogs that transmit the movement to the axle of the screw. This screw, with a diameter of nineteen feet and a thread of twenty-three feet, makes about a hundred and twenty revolutions per second.”

“And you get then?”

“And what do you get?”

“A speed of fifty miles an hour.”

“A speed of fifty miles per hour.”

“I have seen the Nautilus manœuvre before the Abraham Lincoln, and I have my own ideas as to its speed. But this is not enough. We must see where we go. We must be able to direct it to the right, to the left, above, below. How do you get to the great depths, where you find an increasing resistance, which is rated by hundreds of atmospheres? How do you return to the surface of the ocean? And how do you maintain yourselves in the requisite medium? Am I asking too much?”

“I’ve seen the Nautilus maneuver in front of the Abraham Lincoln, and I have my own thoughts about its speed. But that’s not enough. We need to know where we’re going. We have to be able to steer it to the right, to the left, up, down. How do you reach the great depths where the pressure increases, measured in hundreds of atmospheres? How do you come back to the surface of the ocean? And how do you stay in the necessary environment? Am I asking too much?”

“Not at all, Professor,” replied the Captain, with some hesitation; “since you may never leave this submarine boat. Come into the saloon, it is our usual study, and there you will learn all you want to know about the Nautilus.”

“Not at all, Professor,” replied the Captain, a bit hesitantly; “since you might never leave this submarine. Come into the lounge, it’s our usual study space, and there you’ll learn everything you want to know about the Nautilus.”

CHAPTER XII
SOME FIGURES

A moment after we were seated on a divan in the saloon smoking. The Captain showed me a sketch that gave the plan, section, and elevation of the Nautilus. Then he began his description in these words:—

A moment after we sat down on a couch in the lounge, smoking. The Captain showed me a sketch that outlined the layout, cross-section, and elevation of the Nautilus. Then he started his description with these words:—

“Here, M. Aronnax, are the several dimensions of the boat you are in. It is an elongated cylinder with conical ends. It is very like a cigar in shape, a shape already adopted in London in several constructions of the same sort. The length of this cylinder, from stem to stern, is exactly 232 feet, and its maximum breadth is twenty-six feet. It is not built quite like your long-voyage steamers, but its lines are sufficiently long, and its curves prolonged enough, to allow the water to slide off easily, and oppose no obstacle to its passage. These two dimensions enable you to obtain by a simple calculation the surface and cubic contents of the Nautilus. Its area measures 6032 feet; and its contents about 1500 cubic yards—that is to say, when completely immersed it displaces 50,000 feet of water, or weighs 1500 tons.

“Here, M. Aronnax, are the various dimensions of the boat you are in. It is an elongated cylinder with conical ends. It resembles a cigar in shape, a design that has already been used in London for several similar constructions. The length of this cylinder, from front to back, is exactly 232 feet, and its maximum width is twenty-six feet. It’s not constructed quite like your long-voyage steamers, but its lines are long enough, and its curves are smooth enough, to allow the water to slide off easily and not create any resistance to its movement. These two dimensions enable you to calculate the surface area and volume of the Nautilus easily. Its surface area is 6,032 square feet; and its volume is about 1,500 cubic yards—that is to say, when completely submerged, it displaces 50,000 cubic feet of water, or weighs 1,500 tons.”

“When I made the plans for this submarine vessel, I meant that nine-tenths should be submerged: consequently, it ought only to displace nine-tenths of its bulk—that is to say, only to weigh that number of tons. I ought not, therefore, to have exceeded that weight, constructing it on the aforesaid dimensions.

“When I designed this submarine, I intended for nine-tenths of it to be underwater; so, it should only displace nine-tenths of its volume—that is to say, it should only weigh that amount in tons. Therefore, I shouldn’t have exceeded that weight while building it according to those dimensions."

“The Nautilus is composed of two hulls, one inside, the other outside, joined by T-shaped irons, which render it very strong. Indeed, owing to this cellular arrangement it resists like a block, as if it were solid. Its sides cannot yield; it coheres spontaneously, and not by the closeness of its rivets; and the homogenity of its construction, due to the perfect union of the materials, enables it to defy the roughest seas.

The Nautilus has two hulls, one inside and one outside, connected by T-shaped metal beams that make it really strong. Because of this cellular design, it holds together like a solid block. Its sides won’t bend; it stays intact on its own, not just because of how close the rivets are. The uniformity of its construction, thanks to the perfect combination of materials, allows it to withstand even the roughest seas.

“These two hulls are composed of steel plates, whose density is from .7 to .8 that of water. The first is not less than two inches and a half thick and weighs 394 tons. The second envelope, the keel, twenty inches high and ten thick, weighs alone sixty-two tons. The engine, the ballast, the several accessories and apparatus appendages, the partitions and bulkheads, weigh 961.62 tons. Do you follow all this?”

“These two hulls are made of steel plates, which have a density between 0.7 and 0.8 that of water. The first hull is at least two and a half inches thick and weighs 394 tons. The second hull, the keel, is twenty inches high and ten inches thick, weighing sixty-two tons by itself. The engine, ballast, various accessories and parts, as well as the partitions and bulkheads, weigh 961.62 tons. Are you keeping up with all this?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Then, when the Nautilus is afloat under these circumstances, one-tenth is out of the water. Now, if I have made reservoirs of a size equal to this tenth, or capable of holding 150 tons, and if I fill them with water, the boat, weighing then 1507 tons, will be completely immersed. That would happen, Professor. These reservoirs are in the lower parts of the Nautilus. I turn on taps and they fill, and the vessel sinks that had just been level with the surface.”

“Then, when the Nautilus is floating under these conditions, one-tenth of it is out of the water. Now, if I've created reservoirs that are the same size as this tenth, or able to hold 150 tons, and I fill them with water, the boat, weighing then 1507 tons, will be completely underwater. That would happen, Professor. These reservoirs are located in the lower parts of the Nautilus. I turn on the taps and they fill, and the vessel sinks that had just been level with the surface.”

“Well, Captain, but now we come to the real difficulty. I can understand your rising to the surface; but diving below the surface, does not your submarine contrivance encounter a pressure, and consequently undergo an upward thrust of one atmosphere for every thirty feet of water, just about fifteen pounds per square inch?”

“Well, Captain, now we get to the real issue. I can understand why you'd want to surface, but when you dive below, doesn’t your submarine deal with pressure and, therefore, experience an upward force of one atmosphere for every thirty feet of water—around fifteen pounds per square inch?”

“Just so, sir.”

“Exactly, sir.”

“Then, unless you quite fill the Nautilus, I do not see how you can draw it down to those depths.”

“Then, unless you completely fill the Nautilus, I don’t see how you can take it down to those depths.”

“Professor, you must not confound statics with dynamics or you will be exposed to grave errors. There is very little labour spent in attaining the lower regions of the ocean, for all bodies have a tendency to sink. When I wanted to find out the necessary increase of weight required to sink the Nautilus, I had only to calculate the reduction of volume that sea-water acquires according to the depth.”

“Professor, you must not confuse statics with dynamics or you'll make serious mistakes. There's very little effort needed to reach the deeper parts of the ocean, since everything tends to sink. When I wanted to determine the extra weight needed to sink the Nautilus, I just had to calculate the change in volume that seawater experiences with depth.”

“That is evident.”

“That's obvious.”

“Now, if water is not absolutely incompressible, it is at least capable of very slight compression. Indeed, after the most recent calculations this reduction is only .000436 of an atmosphere for each thirty feet of depth. If we want to sink 3000 feet, I should keep account of the reduction of bulk under a pressure equal to that of a column of water of a thousand feet. The calculation is easily verified. Now, I have supplementary reservoirs capable of holding a hundred tons. Therefore I can sink to a considerable depth. When I wish to rise to the level of the sea, I only let off the water, and empty all the reservoirs if I want the Nautilus to emerge from the tenth part of her total capacity.”

“Now, while water might not be completely incompressible, it can still be compressed slightly. In fact, recent calculations show that the reduction is only .000436 of an atmosphere for every thirty feet of depth. If we want to sink 3000 feet, I need to account for the decrease in volume under a pressure equal to that of a 1000-foot column of water. This calculation is easy to verify. I also have additional reservoirs that can hold a hundred tons. So, I can go down to a significant depth. When I want to rise to sea level, I just release the water and empty all the reservoirs if I want the Nautilus to surface from a tenth of her total capacity.”

I had nothing to object to these reasonings.

I had no objections to these arguments.

“I admit your calculations, Captain,” I replied; “I should be wrong to dispute them since daily experience confirms them; but I foresee a real difficulty in the way.”

“I agree with your calculations, Captain,” I said; “It would be pointless for me to argue against them since daily experience backs them up; but I see a genuine challenge ahead.”

“What, sir?”

"What do you want, sir?"

“When you are about 1000 feet deep, the walls of the Nautilus bear a pressure of 100 atmospheres. If, then, just now you were to empty the supplementary reservoirs, to lighten the vessel, and to go up to the surface, the pumps must overcome the pressure of 100 atmospheres, which is 1500 pounds per square inch. From that a power——”

“When you’re about 1000 feet deep, the walls of the Nautilus are under a pressure of 100 atmospheres. If you were to empty the supplementary reservoirs now, to lighten the vessel, and go up to the surface, the pumps would have to overcome the pressure of 100 atmospheres, which is 1500 pounds per square inch. From that a power——”

“That electricity alone can give,” said the Captain, hastily. “I repeat, sir, that the dynamic power of my engines is almost infinite. The pumps of the Nautilus have an enormous power, as you must have observed when their jets of water burst like a torrent upon the Abraham Lincoln. Besides I use subsidiary reservoirs only to attain a mean depth of 750 to 1000 fathoms, and that with a view of managing my machines. Also, when I have a mind to visit the depths of the ocean five or six miles below the surface, I make use of slower but not less infallible means.”

"Electricity alone can provide," said the Captain quickly. "I repeat, sir, the power of my engines is nearly limitless. The pumps of the Nautilus have tremendous force, as you must have seen when their jets of water shot like a flood onto the Abraham Lincoln. Furthermore, I use additional reservoirs just to reach a depth of 750 to 1000 fathoms, and that's to better control my machines. Also, when I want to explore the ocean's depths five or six miles below the surface, I use slower but equally reliable methods."

“What are they, Captain?”

"What are they, Captain?"

“That involves my telling you how the Nautilus is worked.”

"That means I need to explain to you how the Nautilus operates."

“I am impatient to learn.”

“I’m eager to learn.”

“To steer this boat to starboard or port, to turn—in a word, following a horizontal plan, I use an ordinary rudder fixed on the back of the stern-post, and with one wheel and some tackle to steer by. But I can also make the Nautilus rise and sink, and sink and rise, by a vertical movement by means of two inclined planes fastened to its sides, opposite the centre of flotation, planes that move in every direction, and that are worked by powerful levers from the interior. If the planes are kept parallel with the boat, it moves horizontally. If slanted, the Nautilus, according to this inclination, and under the influence of the screw, either sinks diagonally or rises diagonally as it suits me. And even if I wish to rise more quickly to the surface, I ship the screw, and the pressure of the water causes the Nautilus to rise vertically like a balloon filled with hydrogen.”

"To steer this boat to the right or left, to turn—in short, following a horizontal path, I use a regular rudder attached to the back of the stern-post, along with one wheel and some rigging to steer with. But I can also make the Nautilus rise and sink, and sink and rise, through a vertical motion using two inclined planes attached to its sides, opposite the center of buoyancy, planes that can move in any direction, operated by powerful levers from the inside. If the planes are kept parallel to the boat, it moves horizontally. If angled, the Nautilus, depending on this tilt and under the influence of the screw, either sinks at an angle or rises at an angle as I choose. And if I want to rise to the surface more quickly, I retract the screw, and the pressure of the water makes the Nautilus rise vertically like a balloon filled with hydrogen."

“Bravo, Captain! But how can the steersman follow the route in the middle of the waters?”

“Great job, Captain! But how can the helmsman navigate the path in the middle of the water?”

“The steersman is placed in a glazed box, that is raised about the hull of the Nautilus, and furnished with lenses.”

“The steersman is positioned in a glass-enclosed area that is elevated above the hull of the Nautilus and equipped with lenses.”

“Are these lenses capable of resisting such pressure?”

“Can these lenses handle that kind of pressure?”

“Perfectly. Glass, which breaks at a blow, is, nevertheless, capable of offering considerable resistance. During some experiments of fishing by electric light in 1864 in the Northern Seas, we saw plates less than a third of an inch thick resist a pressure of sixteen atmospheres. Now, the glass that I use is not less than thirty times thicker.”

“Absolutely. Glass, which shatters with a strike, can still withstand significant pressure. During some fishing experiments with electric light in 1864 in the Northern Seas, we observed plates less than a third of an inch thick endure a pressure of sixteen atmospheres. Now, the glass I use is at least thirty times thicker.”

“Granted. But, after all, in order to see, the light must exceed the darkness, and in the midst of the darkness in the water, how can you see?”

“Granted. But, after all, for you to see, the light has to be brighter than the darkness, and in the middle of the dark water, how can you see?”

“Behind the steersman’s cage is placed a powerful electric reflector, the rays from which light up the sea for half a mile in front.”

“Behind the steersman's control area is a powerful electric spotlight, which illuminates the sea for half a mile ahead.”

“Ah! bravo, bravo, Captain! Now I can account for this phosphorescence in the supposed narwhal that puzzled us so. I now ask you if the boarding of the Nautilus and of the Scotia, that has made such a noise, has been the result of a chance rencontre?”

“Ah! Bravo, bravo, Captain! Now I can explain this glow in the so-called narwhal that confused us. I want to know if the boarding of the Nautilus and the Scotia, which has caused such a stir, was just a coincidence?”

“Quite accidental, sir. I was sailing only one fathom below the surface of the water, when the shock came. It had no bad result.”

"Completely by chance, sir. I was only one fathom beneath the surface of the water when the shock hit. It didn’t cause any harm."

“None, sir. But now, about your rencontre with the Abraham Lincoln?

“None, sir. But now, about your meeting with the Abraham Lincoln?

“Professor, I am sorry for one of the best vessels in the American navy; but they attacked me, and I was bound to defend myself. I contented myself, however, with putting the frigate hors de combat; she will not have any difficulty in getting repaired at the next port.”

“Professor, I apologize for one of the best ships in the American navy; but they attacked me, and I had to defend myself. I was satisfied with putting the frigate hors de combat; she shouldn’t have any trouble getting repaired at the next port.”

“Ah, Commander! your Nautilus is certainly a marvellous boat.”

“Ah, Commander! Your Nautilus is definitely an incredible ship.”

“Yes, Professor; and I love it as if it were part of myself. If danger threatens one of your vessels on the ocean, the first impression is the feeling of an abyss above and below. On the Nautilus men’s hearts never fail them. No defects to be afraid of, for the double shell is as firm as iron; no rigging to attend to; no sails for the wind to carry away; no boilers to burst; no fire to fear, for the vessel is made of iron, not of wood; no coal to run short, for electricity is the only mechanical agent; no collision to fear, for it alone swims in deep water; no tempest to brave, for when it dives below the water, it reaches absolute tranquillity. There, sir! that is the perfection of vessels! And if it is true that the engineer has more confidence in the vessel than the builder, and the builder than the captain himself, you understand the trust I repose in my Nautilus; for I am at once captain, builder, and engineer.”

“Yes, Professor; and I love it as if it were part of me. If one of your ships faces danger on the ocean, the first feeling is an overwhelming sense of an abyss above and below. On the Nautilus, the crew’s hearts never falter. There are no flaws to worry about, because the double hull is as solid as iron; no rigging to maintain; no sails for the wind to tear away; no boilers to explode; no fire hazards, since the vessel is made of iron, not wood; no risk of running out of fuel, as electricity is the only power source; no fear of collisions, for it solely navigates in deep waters; no storms to confront, because when it submerges, it finds complete tranquility. There you go! That’s the ultimate in vessel design! And if it’s true that the engineer has more faith in the vessel than the builder does, and the builder has more faith than the captain, you can understand the trust I place in my Nautilus; because I am, at the same time, the captain, builder, and engineer.”

“But how could you construct this wonderful Nautilus in secret?”

“But how could you build this amazing Nautilus without anyone knowing?”

“Each separate portion, M. Aronnax, was brought from different parts of the globe. The keel was forged at Creusot, the shaft of the screw at Penn & Co.’s, London, the iron plates of the hull at Laird’s of Liverpool, the screw itself at Scott’s at Glasgow. The reservoirs were made by Cail & Co. at Paris, the engine by Krupp in Prussia, its beak in Motala’s workshop in Sweden, its mathematical instruments by Hart Brothers, of New York, etc.; and each of these people had my orders under different names.”

“Every part, M. Aronnax, came from various locations around the world. The keel was crafted at Creusot, the screw shaft at Penn & Co. in London, the iron plates for the hull at Laird’s in Liverpool, and the screw itself at Scott’s in Glasgow. The reservoirs were produced by Cail & Co. in Paris, the engine by Krupp in Prussia, its beak in a workshop in Motala, Sweden, and the mathematical instruments by Hart Brothers in New York, etc.; and each of these suppliers received my orders under different names.”

“But these parts had to be put together and arranged?”

“But these pieces had to be put together and organized?”

“Professor, I had set up my workshops upon a desert island in the ocean. There my workmen, that is to say, the brave men that I instructed and educated, and myself have put together our Nautilus. Then when the work was finished, fire destroyed all trace of our proceedings on this island, that I could have jumped over if I had liked.”

“Professor, I set up my workshops on a deserted island in the ocean. There, my workers, or rather, the brave men I trained and taught, and I built our Nautilus. But once the work was finished, a fire wiped out all evidence of what we had done on this island, which I could have crossed over if I wanted to.”

“Then the cost of this vessel is great?”

“Then the cost of this ship is high?”

“M. Aronnax, an iron vessel costs £145 per ton. Now the Nautilus weighed 1500. It came therefore to £67,500, and £80,000 more for fitting it up, and about £200,000 with the works of art and the collections it contains.”

“M. Aronnax, an iron ship costs £145 per ton. Now the Nautilus weighed 1500 tons. So, it totaled £67,500, plus £80,000 more for outfitting it, and about £200,000 for the artworks and collections it holds.”

“One last question, Captain Nemo.”

"One final question, Captain Nemo."

“Ask it, Professor.”

“Ask it, Prof.”

“You are rich?”

"Are you rich?"

“Immensely rich, sir; and I could, without missing it, pay the national debt of France.”

“Extremely wealthy, sir; and I could easily pay off the national debt of France without it affecting me.”

I stared at the singular person who spoke thus. Was he playing upon my credulity? The future would decide that.

I stared at the only person who spoke like that. Was he testing my gullibility? Only time would tell.

CHAPTER XIII
THE BLACK RIVER

The portion of the terrestrial globe which is covered by water is estimated at upwards of eighty millions of acres. This fluid mass comprises two billions two hundred and fifty millions of cubic miles, forming a spherical body of a diameter of sixty leagues, the weight of which would be three quintillions of tons. To comprehend the meaning of these figures, it is necessary to observe that a quintillion is to a billion as a billion is to unity; in other words, there are as many billions in a quintillion as there are units in a billion. This mass of fluid is equal to about the quantity of water which would be discharged by all the rivers of the earth in forty thousand years.

The part of the Earth covered by water is estimated to be over eighty million acres. This vast body of water consists of two billion two hundred fifty million cubic miles, forming a spherical mass with a diameter of sixty leagues, weighing around three quintillion tons. To understand these numbers, it's important to note that a quintillion is to a billion what a billion is to one; in other words, there are as many billions in a quintillion as there are units in a billion. This volume of water is roughly equal to the amount that would flow from all the rivers on Earth over forty thousand years.

During the geological epochs, the igneous period succeeded to the aqeous. The ocean originally prevailed everywhere. Then by degrees, in the silurian period, the tops of the mountains began to appear, the islands emerged, then disappeared in partial deluges, reappeared, became settled, formed continents, till at length the earth became geographically arranged, as we see in the present day. The solid had wrested from the liquid thirty-seven million six hundred and fifty-seven square miles, equal to twelve billion nine hundred and sixty millions of acres.

During the geological epochs, the igneous period followed the aqueous. The ocean originally covered everything. Then, slowly, during the Silurian period, the tops of the mountains began to show, islands appeared, then vanished in partial floods, reappeared, became stable, formed continents, until eventually, the earth was arranged geographically, as we see today. The solid land had taken from the liquid thirty-seven million six hundred fifty-seven square miles, which is equal to twelve billion nine hundred sixty million acres.

The shape of continents allows us to divide the waters into five great portions: the Arctic or Frozen Ocean, the Antarctic or Frozen Ocean, the Indian, the Atlantic, and the Pacific Oceans.

The shape of continents lets us split the waters into five major parts: the Arctic Ocean, the Antarctic Ocean, the Indian Ocean, the Atlantic Ocean, and the Pacific Ocean.

The Pacific Ocean extends from north to south between the two polar circles, and from east to west between Asia and America, over an extent of 145 degrees of longitude. It is the quietest of seas; its currents are broad and slow, it has medium tides, and abundant rain. Such was the ocean that my fate destined me first to travel over under these strange conditions.

The Pacific Ocean stretches from north to south between the two polar circles and from east to west between Asia and America, spanning 145 degrees of longitude. It is the calmest of seas; its currents are wide and slow, it has moderate tides, and plenty of rain. This was the ocean that fate led me to travel over first under these unusual circumstances.

“Sir,” said Captain Nemo, “we will, if you please, take our bearings and fix the starting-point of this voyage. It is a quarter to twelve; I will go up again to the surface.”

“Sir,” Captain Nemo said, “if you don’t mind, let’s determine our position and establish the starting point for this journey. It’s a quarter to twelve; I’ll head back up to the surface.”

The Captain pressed an electric clock three times. The pumps began to drive the water from the tanks; the needle of the manometer marked by a different pressure the ascent of the Nautilus, then it stopped.

The Captain pressed an electric clock three times. The pumps started to remove the water from the tanks; the needle of the manometer indicated a different pressure as the Nautilus ascended, then it stopped.

“We have arrived,” said the Captain.

"We're here," the Captain said.

I went to the central staircase which opened on to the platform, clambered up the iron steps, and found myself on the upper part of the Nautilus.

I went to the main staircase that led to the platform, climbed up the metal steps, and found myself on the upper deck of the Nautilus.

The platform was only three feet out of water. The front and back of the Nautilus was of that spindle-shape which caused it justly to be compared to a cigar. I noticed that its iron plates, slightly overlaying each other, resembled the shell which clothes the bodies of our large terrestrial reptiles. It explained to me how natural it was, in spite of all glasses, that this boat should have been taken for a marine animal.

The platform was just three feet above the water. The front and back of the Nautilus had that tapered shape that made it rightly compared to a cigar. I saw that its iron plates, slightly overlapping each other, looked like the shell that protects our large land reptiles. It made it clear to me how easy it was, despite all the viewing glasses, for this vessel to be mistaken for a sea creature.

Toward the middle of the platform the long-boat, half buried in the hull of the vessel, formed a slight excrescence. Fore and aft rose two cages of medium height with inclined sides, and partly closed by thick lenticular glasses; one destined for the steersman who directed the Nautilus, the other containing a brilliant lantern to give light on the road.

Toward the middle of the platform, the lifeboat, partially hidden in the hull of the ship, created a small bump. At both ends rose two medium-height cages with slanted sides, partly covered by thick curved glass; one was meant for the helmsman steering the Nautilus, and the other held a bright lantern to light the way.

The sea was beautiful, the sky pure. Scarcely could the long vehicle feel the broad undulations of the ocean. A light breeze from the east rippled the surface of the waters. The horizon, free from fog, made observation easy. Nothing was in sight. Not a quicksand, not an island. A vast desert.

The sea was stunning, the sky clear. The long vehicle hardly felt the wide waves of the ocean. A gentle breeze from the east stirred the surface of the water. The horizon, free of fog, made it easy to see. Nothing was in sight. Not a sandbank, not an island. Just endless emptiness.

Captain Nemo, by the help of his sextant, took the altitude of the sun, which ought also to give the latitude. He waited for some moments till its disc touched the horizon. Whilst taking observations not a muscle moved, the instrument could not have been more motionless in a hand of marble.

Captain Nemo, using his sextant, measured the altitude of the sun, which should also determine the latitude. He waited a few moments until its disc touched the horizon. While taking measurements, not a single muscle moved; the instrument could not have been more still in a hand of marble.

[Illustration]

Captain Nemo took the Sun’s altitude

Captain Nemo took the Sun's altitude.

“Twelve o’clock, sir,” said he. “When you like——”

“Twelve o’clock, sir,” he said. “Whenever you want—”

I cast a last look upon the sea, slightly yellowed by the Japanese coast, and descended to the saloon.

I took one last glance at the sea, slightly tinged yellow by the Japanese coast, and went down to the saloon.

“And now, sir, I leave you to your studies,” added the Captain; “our course is E.N.E., our depth is twenty-six fathoms. Here are maps on a large scale by which you may follow it. The saloon is at your disposal, and with your permission, I will retire.” Captain Nemo bowed, and I remained alone, lost in thoughts all bearing on the commander of the Nautilus.

“And now, sir, I’ll leave you to your studies,” the Captain added. “Our course is E.N.E., and we’re at a depth of twenty-six fathoms. Here are large-scale maps you can use to follow it. The saloon is yours to use, and if you don’t mind, I’ll take my leave.” Captain Nemo bowed, and I was left alone, deep in thoughts about the commander of the Nautilus.

For a whole hour was I deep in these reflections, seeking to pierce this mystery so interesting to me. Then my eyes fell upon the vast planisphere spread upon the table, and I placed my finger on the very spot where the given latitude and longitude crossed.

For a whole hour, I was lost in these thoughts, trying to unravel this mystery that fascinated me. Then my eyes landed on the huge map laid out on the table, and I pointed my finger right at the spot where the given latitude and longitude intersected.

The sea has its large rivers like the continents. They are special currents known by their temperature and their colour. The most remarkable of these is known by the name of the Gulf Stream. Science has decided on the globe the direction of five principal currents: one in the North Atlantic, a second in the South, a third in the North Pacific, a fourth in the South, and a fifth in the Southern Indian Ocean. It is even probable that a sixth current existed at one time or another in the Northern Indian Ocean, when the Caspian and Aral Seas formed but one vast sheet of water.

The sea has major rivers just like the continents. These are unique currents identified by their temperature and color. The most notable of these is called the Gulf Stream. Science has mapped out five main currents on the globe: one in the North Atlantic, another in the South Atlantic, one in the North Pacific, one in the South Pacific, and one in the Southern Indian Ocean. It's even likely that there used to be a sixth current at some point in the Northern Indian Ocean, when the Caspian and Aral Seas were merged into one large body of water.

At this point indicated on the planisphere one of these currents was rolling, the Kuro-Scivo of the Japanese, the Black River, which, leaving the Gulf of Bengal, where it is warmed by the perpendicular rays of a tropical sun, crosses the Straits of Malacca along the coast of Asia, turns into the North Pacific to the Aleutian Islands, carrying with it trunks of camphor-trees and other indigenous productions, and edging the waves of the ocean with the pure indigo of its warm water. It was this current that the Nautilus was to follow. I followed it with my eye; saw it lose itself in the vastness of the Pacific, and felt myself drawn with it, when Ned Land and Conseil appeared at the door of the saloon.

At this point marked on the map, one of these currents was flowing, the Kuro-Scivo of the Japanese, known as the Black River. It leaves the Gulf of Bengal, where it is warmed by the direct rays of the tropical sun, crosses the Straits of Malacca along the Asian coast, and flows into the North Pacific towards the Aleutian Islands. This current carries trunks of camphor trees and other local products while coloring the ocean waves with the bright indigo of its warm waters. This was the current that the Nautilus was set to follow. I tracked it with my eyes as it disappeared into the vast expanse of the Pacific, feeling myself being pulled along with it when Ned Land and Conseil appeared at the door of the lounge.

My two brave companions remained petrified at the sight of the wonders spread before them.

My two brave friends stood frozen in awe at the amazing sights before them.

“Where are we, where are we?” exclaimed the Canadian. “In the museum at Quebec?”

“Where are we, where are we?” shouted the Canadian. “In the museum in Quebec?”

“My friends,” I answered, making a sign for them to enter, “you are not in Canada, but on board the Nautilus, fifty yards below the level of the sea.”

“My friends,” I replied, gesturing for them to come in, “you’re not in Canada; you’re on board the Nautilus, fifty yards below sea level.”

“But, M. Aronnax,” said Ned Land, “can you tell me how many men there are on board? Ten, twenty, fifty, a hundred?”

“But, M. Aronnax,” said Ned Land, “can you tell me how many men are on board? Ten, twenty, fifty, a hundred?”

“I cannot answer you, Mr. Land; it is better to abandon for a time all idea of seizing the Nautilus or escaping from it. This ship is a masterpiece of modern industry, and I should be sorry not to have seen it. Many people would accept the situation forced upon us, if only to move amongst such wonders. So be quiet and let us try and see what passes around us.”

“I can’t answer you, Mr. Land; it’s best to give up any thoughts of taking the Nautilus or getting away from it for now. This ship is a marvel of modern engineering, and I’d regret not having seen it. Many people would accept the situation we’re in just to experience such wonders. So, let’s keep quiet and see what’s happening around us.”

“See!” exclaimed the harpooner, “but we can see nothing in this iron prison! We are walking—we are sailing—blindly.”

“Look!” shouted the harpooner, “but we can’t see anything in this metal cage! We’re walking—we’re sailing—blind.”

Ned Land had scarcely pronounced these words when all was suddenly darkness. The luminous ceiling was gone, and so rapidly that my eyes received a painful impression.

Ned Land had barely spoken these words when everything went dark. The glowing ceiling disappeared so quickly that it hurt my eyes.

We remained mute, not stirring, and not knowing what surprise awaited us, whether agreeable or disagreeable. A sliding noise was heard: one would have said that panels were working at the sides of the Nautilus.

We stayed silent, not moving, unsure of what surprise was coming our way, whether it would be good or bad. We heard a sliding noise; it sounded like panels were operating on the sides of the Nautilus.

“It is the end of the end!” said Ned Land.

“It’s the end of the end!” said Ned Land.

Suddenly light broke at each side of the saloon, through two oblong openings. The liquid mass appeared vividly lit up by the electric gleam. Two crystal plates separated us from the sea. At first I trembled at the thought that this frail partition might break, but strong bands of copper bound them, giving an almost infinite power of resistance.

Suddenly, light flooded in from both sides of the saloon through two rectangular openings. The liquid mass was strikingly illuminated by the electric glow. Two glass panels separated us from the sea. At first, I was anxious that this delicate barrier might shatter, but sturdy copper bands held them in place, providing an almost limitless strength.

The sea was distinctly visible for a mile all round the Nautilus. What a spectacle! What pen can describe it? Who could paint the effects of the light through those transparent sheets of water, and the softness of the successive gradations from the lower to the superior strata of the ocean?

The sea was clearly visible for a mile all around the Nautilus. What a sight! What words can capture it? Who could paint the way the light interacted with those clear layers of water and the gentle shifts in color from the depths to the surface of the ocean?

We know the transparency of the sea and that its clearness is far beyond that of rock-water. The mineral and organic substances which it holds in suspension heightens its transparency. In certain parts of the ocean at the Antilles, under seventy-five fathoms of water, can be seen with surprising clearness a bed of sand. The penetrating power of the solar rays does not seem to cease for a depth of one hundred and fifty fathoms. But in this middle fluid travelled over by the Nautilus, the electric brightness was produced even in the bosom of the waves. It was no longer luminous water, but liquid light.

We understand the clarity of the sea, and it is much clearer than that of freshwater. The mineral and organic particles suspended in it enhance its transparency. In certain areas of the ocean around the Antilles, you can surprisingly see a sandy bottom even at seventy-five fathoms deep. The sun's rays seem to penetrate to a depth of one hundred and fifty fathoms. But in the water that the Nautilus traveled through, electric brightness was created even in the heart of the waves. It was no longer just glowing water, but liquid light.

On each side a window opened into this unexplored abyss. The obscurity of the saloon showed to advantage the brightness outside, and we looked out as if this pure crystal had been the glass of an immense aquarium.

On each side, a window opened into this unexplored void. The darkness of the saloon highlighted the brightness outside, and we gazed out as if this clear glass had been the pane of a giant aquarium.

“You wished to see, friend Ned; well, you see now.”

“You wanted to see, my friend Ned; well, now you see.”

“Curious! curious!” muttered the Canadian, who, forgetting his ill-temper, seemed to submit to some irresistible attraction; “and one would come further than this to admire such a sight!”

“Interesting! interesting!” muttered the Canadian, who, forgetting his bad mood, seemed to give in to some irresistible pull; “and one would travel further than this to see such a sight!”

“Ah!” thought I to myself, “I understand the life of this man; he has made a world apart for himself, in which he treasures all his greatest wonders.”

“Ah!” I thought to myself, “I get this guy’s life; he’s created a whole separate world for himself, where he holds onto all his greatest treasures.”

For two whole hours an aquatic army escorted the Nautilus. During their games, their bounds, while rivalling each other in beauty, brightness, and velocity, I distinguished the green labre; the banded mullet, marked by a double line of black; the round-tailed goby, of a white colour, with violet spots on the back; the Japanese scombrus, a beautiful mackerel of those seas, with a blue body and silvery head; the brilliant azurors, whose name alone defies description; some banded spares, with variegated fins of blue and yellow; the woodcocks of the seas, some specimens of which attain a yard in length; Japanese salamanders, spider lampreys, serpents six feet long, with eyes small and lively, and a huge mouth bristling with teeth; with many other species.

For two full hours, a watery army followed the Nautilus. While they played and jumped, competing in beauty, brightness, and speed, I spotted the green labre; the banded mullet, marked by a double black line; the round-tailed goby, which is white with violet spots on its back; the Japanese scombrus, a stunning mackerel from those seas, with a blue body and silver head; the dazzling azurors, whose name alone is beyond description; some banded spares, with blue and yellow striped fins; sea woodcocks, some of which can grow up to a yard long; Japanese salamanders, spider lampreys, six-foot-long serpents with small, lively eyes and a huge mouth full of teeth; and many other species.

Our imagination was kept at its height, interjections followed quickly on each other. Ned named the fish, and Conseil classed them. I was in ecstasies with the vivacity of their movements and the beauty of their forms. Never had it been given to me to surprise these animals, alive and at liberty, in their natural element. I will not mention all the varieties which passed before my dazzled eyes, all the collection of the seas of China and Japan. These fish, more numerous than the birds of the air, came, attracted, no doubt, by the brilliant focus of the electric light.

Our imagination was fired up, and we quickly exchanged exclamations. Ned named the fish while Conseil categorized them. I was thrilled by their lively movements and the beauty of their shapes. I had never had the chance to see these creatures alive and free in their natural habitat. I won’t mention all the different types that swam before my amazed eyes, all from the seas of China and Japan. These fish, more numerous than the birds in the sky, came, likely drawn by the dazzling glow of the electric light.

Suddenly there was daylight in the saloon, the iron panels closed again, and the enchanting vision disappeared. But for a long time I dreamt on till my eyes fell on the instruments hanging on the partition. The compass still showed the course to be E.N.E., the manometer indicated a pressure of five atmospheres, equivalent to a depth of twenty-five fathoms, and the electric log gave a speed of fifteen miles an hour. I expected Captain Nemo, but he did not appear. The clock marked the hour of five.

Suddenly, light filled the saloon, the iron panels closed again, and the mesmerizing vision vanished. But I continued to daydream for a long time until my eyes landed on the instruments hanging on the wall. The compass still pointed to E.N.E., the manometer showed a pressure of five atmospheres, which meant a depth of twenty-five fathoms, and the electric log recorded a speed of fifteen miles per hour. I was waiting for Captain Nemo, but he didn’t show up. The clock read five o’clock.

Ned Land and Conseil returned to their cabin, and I retired to my chamber. My dinner was ready. It was composed of turtle soup made of the most delicate hawksbills, of a surmullet served with puff paste (the liver of which, prepared by itself, was most delicious), and fillets of the emperor-holocanthus, the savour of which seemed to me superior even to salmon.

Ned Land and Conseil went back to their cabin, and I headed to my room. My dinner was ready. It included turtle soup made from the finest hawksbill turtles, a surmullet served with puff pastry (the liver of which, cooked on its own, was incredibly tasty), and fillets of emperor-holocanthus, which I found to be even better than salmon.

I passed the evening reading, writing, and thinking. Then sleep overpowered me, and I stretched myself on my couch of zostera, and slept profoundly, whilst the Nautilus was gliding rapidly through the current of the Black River.

I spent the evening reading, writing, and thinking. Then sleep took over, and I lay down on my couch made of seagrass and fell asleep deeply, while the Nautilus was gliding quickly through the flow of the Black River.

CHAPTER XIV
A NOTE OF INVITATION

The next day was the 9th of November. I awoke after a long sleep of twelve hours. Conseil came, according to custom, to know “how I had passed the night,” and to offer his services. He had left his friend the Canadian sleeping like a man who had never done anything else all his life. I let the worthy fellow chatter as he pleased, without caring to answer him. I was pre-occupied by the absence of the Captain during our sitting of the day before, and hoping to see him to-day.

The next day was November 9th. I woke up after a long sleep of twelve hours. Conseil came, as usual, to check on “how I had slept” and to offer his help. He had left his friend the Canadian sleeping like someone who had never done anything else in his life. I let the good guy talk as much as he wanted, without bothering to respond. I was lost in thought about the Captain's absence during our meeting the day before, hoping to see him today.

As soon as I was dressed I went into the saloon. It was deserted.

As soon as I got dressed, I went into the bar. It was empty.

I plunged into the study of the shell treasures hidden behind the glasses. I revelled also in great herbals filled with the rarest marine plants, which, although dried up, retained their lovely colours. Amongst these precious hydrophytes I remarked some vorticellæ, pavonariæ, delicate ceramies with scarlet tints, some fan-shaped agari, and some natabuli like flat mushrooms, which at one time used to be classed as zoophytes; in short, a perfect series of algæ.

I dove into studying the shell treasures hidden behind the glass. I also enjoyed browsing through amazing herbals filled with rare marine plants, which, even though they were dried, still kept their beautiful colors. Among these precious water plants, I noticed some vorticellæ, pavonariæ, delicate ceramies with red hues, some fan-shaped agari, and some natabuli that looked like flat mushrooms, which used to be classified as zoophytes; in short, a complete collection of algae.

The whole day passed without my being honoured by a visit from Captain Nemo. The panels of the saloon did not open. Perhaps they did not wish us to tire of these beautiful things.

The entire day went by without me receiving a visit from Captain Nemo. The saloon doors remained closed. Maybe they didn't want us to get bored with these beautiful things.

The course of the Nautilus was E.N.E., her speed twelve knots, the depth below the surface between twenty-five and thirty fathoms.

The direction of the Nautilus was E.N.E., traveling at a speed of twelve knots, with the depth below the surface ranging from twenty-five to thirty fathoms.

The next day, 10th of November, the same desertion, the same solitude. I did not see one of the ship’s crew: Ned and Conseil spent the greater part of the day with me. They were astonished at the inexplicable absence of the Captain. Was this singular man ill?—had he altered his intentions with regard to us?

The next day, November 10th, it was the same desertion, the same solitude. I didn’t see any of the ship’s crew: Ned and Conseil spent most of the day with me. They were surprised by the mysterious absence of the Captain. Was this unusual man sick? Had he changed his plans for us?

After all, as Conseil said, we enjoyed perfect liberty, we were delicately and abundantly fed. Our host kept to his terms of the treaty. We could not complain, and, indeed, the singularity of our fate reserved such wonderful compensation for us, that we had no right to accuse it as yet.

After all, as Conseil said, we enjoyed complete freedom, and we were well-fed and taken care of. Our host honored his end of the deal. We had no reason to complain, and in fact, the uniqueness of our situation offered us such amazing rewards that we had no right to blame it just yet.

That day I commenced the journal of these adventures which has enabled me to relate them with more scrupulous exactitude and minute detail. I wrote it on paper made from the zostera marina.

That day I started the journal of these adventures, which has allowed me to share them with more careful accuracy and detail. I wrote it on paper made from zostera marina.

11th November, early in the morning. The fresh air spreading over the interior of the Nautilus told me that we had come to the surface of the ocean to renew our supply of oxygen. I directed my steps to the central staircase, and mounted the platform.

11th November, early in the morning. The fresh air filling the inside of the Nautilus indicated that we had surfaced to replenish our oxygen supply. I made my way to the central staircase and climbed up to the platform.

It was six o’clock, the weather was cloudy, the sea grey but calm. Scarcely a billow. Captain Nemo, whom I hoped to meet, would he be there? I saw no one but the steersman imprisoned in his glass cage. Seated upon the projection formed by the hull of the pinnace, I inhaled the salt breeze with delight.

It was six o’clock, the weather was cloudy, the sea was gray but calm. Hardly a wave. Captain Nemo, whom I was hoping to meet, would he be there? I saw no one except the steersman trapped in his glass cage. Sitting on the ledge of the hull of the small boat, I breathed in the salty breeze with pleasure.

By degrees the fog disappeared under the action of the sun’s rays, the radiant orb rose from behind the eastern horizon. The sea flamed under its glance like a train of gunpowder. The clouds scattered in the heights were coloured with lively tints of beautiful shades, and numerous “mare’s tails,” which betokened wind for that day. But what was wind to this Nautilus which tempests could not frighten!

Gradually, the fog lifted as the sun’s rays worked their magic, and the bright orb rose from the eastern horizon. The sea ignited under its gaze like a trail of gunpowder. The scattered clouds above were painted with vibrant, beautiful colors, and there were many “mare’s tails” indicating that there would be wind that day. But what was wind to this Nautilus that storms couldn't scare away!

I was admiring this joyous rising of the sun, so gay, and so lifegiving, when I heard steps approaching the platform. I was prepared to salute Captain Nemo, but it was his second (whom I had already seen on the Captain’s first visit) who appeared. He advanced on the platform, not seeming to see me. With his powerful glass to his eye he scanned every point of the horizon with great attention. This examination over, he approached the panel and pronounced a sentence in exactly these terms. I have remembered it, for every morning it was repeated under exactly the same conditions. It was thus worded—

I was admiring the joyful rise of the sun, so bright and life-giving, when I heard footsteps approaching the platform. I was ready to greet Captain Nemo, but it was his second in command (whom I had already seen during the Captain’s first visit) who came. He walked onto the platform, seemingly unaware of my presence. With his powerful telescope to his eye, he carefully scanned every part of the horizon. Once he finished his examination, he approached the panel and stated something in exactly these words. I remember it because every morning it was repeated under the same conditions. It went like this—

“Nautron respoc lorni virch.”

“Nautron respoc lorni virch.”

What it meant I could not say.

What it meant, I couldn't say.

These words pronounced, the second descended. I thought that the Nautilus was about to return to its submarine navigation. I regained the panel and returned to my chamber.

These words spoken, the second one came down. I thought that the Nautilus was about to go back to its underwater journey. I went back to the control panel and returned to my room.

Five days sped thus, without any change in our situation. Every morning I mounted the platform. The same phrase was pronounced by the same individual. But Captain Nemo did not appear.

Five days went by just like that, with no change in our situation. Every morning, I went up to the platform. The same phrase was said by the same person. But Captain Nemo didn't show up.

I had made up my mind that I should never see him again, when, on the 16th November, on returning to my room with Ned and Conseil, I found upon my table a note addressed to me. I opened it impatiently. It was written in a bold, clear hand, the characters rather pointed, recalling the German type. The note was worded as follows—

I had decided that I would never see him again when, on November 16th, after coming back to my room with Ned and Conseil, I found a note on my table addressed to me. I opened it with impatience. It was written in a bold, clear hand, the letters somewhat sharp, reminiscent of German type. The note said the following—

16th of November, 1867.

November 16, 1867.

TO PROFESSOR ARONNAX, On board the Nautilus.

TO PROFESSOR ARONNAX, Aboard the Nautilus.

Captain Nemo invites Professor Aronnax to a hunting-party, which will take place to-morrow morning in the forests of the island of Crespo. He hopes that nothing will prevent the Professor from being present, and he will with pleasure see him joined by his companions.

Captain Nemo invites Professor Aronnax to a hunting party that will take place tomorrow morning in the forests of Crespo Island. He hopes that nothing will stop the Professor from attending, and he will be pleased to have him join his friends.

CAPTAIN NEMO, Commander of the Nautilus.

CAPTAIN NEMO, Captain of the Nautilus.

“A hunt!” exclaimed Ned.

“A hunt!” Ned exclaimed.

“And in the forests of the island of Crespo!” added Conseil.

“And in the forests of Crespo Island!” added Conseil.

“Oh! then the gentleman is going on terra firma?” replied Ned Land.

“Oh! so the guy is heading to terra firma?” replied Ned Land.

“That seems to me to be clearly indicated,” said I, reading the letter once more.

"That seems pretty clear to me," I said, reading the letter again.

“Well, we must accept,” said the Canadian. “But once more on dry ground, we shall know what to do. Indeed, I shall not be sorry to eat a piece of fresh venison.”

“Well, we have to accept it,” said the Canadian. “But once we're back on solid ground, we'll know what to do. Honestly, I won't mind having a piece of fresh venison.”

Without seeking to reconcile what was contradictory between Captain Nemo’s manifest aversion to islands and continents, and his invitation to hunt in a forest, I contented myself with replying—

Without trying to resolve the contradictions between Captain Nemo’s strong dislike for islands and continents and his invitation to hunt in a forest, I simply replied—

“Let us first see where the island of Crespo is.”

“First, let's see where the island of Crespo is.”

I consulted the planisphere, and in 32° 40′ north lat. and 157° 50′ west long., I found a small island, recognised in 1801 by Captain Crespo, and marked in the ancient Spanish maps as Rocca de la Plata, the meaning of which is “The Silver Rock.” We were then about eighteen hundred miles from our starting-point, and the course of the Nautilus, a little changed, was bringing it back towards the south-east.

I checked the star map, and at 32° 40′ north latitude and 157° 50′ west longitude, I found a small island that was identified in 1801 by Captain Crespo and labeled on old Spanish maps as Rocca de la Plata, which means “The Silver Rock.” We were then about eighteen hundred miles from where we started, and the direction of the Nautilus, only slightly changed, was taking it back toward the southeast.

I showed this little rock lost in the midst of the North Pacific to my companions.

I showed this small rock, lost in the middle of the North Pacific, to my friends.

“If Captain Nemo does sometimes go on dry ground,” said I, “he at least chooses desert islands.”

“If Captain Nemo ever goes on land,” I said, “he at least picks deserted islands.”

Ned Land shrugged his shoulders without speaking, and Conseil and he left me.

Ned Land shrugged his shoulders without saying anything, and he and Conseil left me.

After supper, which was served by the steward mute and impassive, I went to bed, not without some anxiety.

After dinner, which was served by the quiet and expressionless steward, I went to bed, feeling a bit anxious.

The next morning, the 17th of November, on awakening, I felt that the Nautilus was perfectly still. I dressed quickly and entered the saloon.

The next morning, November 17th, when I woke up, I realized that the Nautilus was completely still. I got dressed quickly and went into the saloon.

Captain Nemo was there, waiting for me. He rose, bowed, and asked me if it was convenient for me to accompany him. As he made no allusion to his absence during the last eight days, I did not mention it, and simply answered that my companions and myself were ready to follow him.

Captain Nemo was there, waiting for me. He stood up, bowed, and asked if it was okay for me to join him. Since he didn’t bring up his absence over the last eight days, I didn’t mention it either and simply replied that my friends and I were ready to follow him.

We entered the dining-room, where breakfast was served.

We walked into the dining room, where breakfast was ready.

“M. Aronnax,” said the Captain, “pray, share my breakfast without ceremony; we will chat as we eat. For though I promised you a walk in the forest, I did not undertake to find hotels there. So breakfast as a man who will most likely not have his dinner till very late.”

“M. Aronnax,” said the Captain, “please join me for breakfast without any formalities; we can talk while we eat. Even though I promised you a walk in the woods, I didn’t plan on finding hotels there. So have breakfast like a man who probably won’t eat dinner until very late.”

I did honour to the repast. It was composed of several kinds of fish, and slices of holothuridæ (excellent zoophytes), and different sorts of sea-weed. Our drink consisted of pure water, to which the Captain added some drops of a fermented liquor, extracted by the Kamschatcha method from a sea-weed known under the name of Rhodomenia palmata. Captain Nemo ate at first without saying a word. Then he began—

I enjoyed the meal. It included various types of fish, slices of holothurians (great marine animals), and different kinds of seaweed. Our drink was just pure water, which the Captain spiced up with a few drops of a fermented drink made from a seaweed called Rhodomenia palmata, using the Kamschatka method. Captain Nemo started eating in silence, then he began—

“Sir, when I proposed to you to hunt in my submarine forest of Crespo, you evidently thought me mad. Sir, you should never judge lightly of any man.”

“Sir, when I suggested that we hunt in my underwater forest of Crespo, you clearly thought I was crazy. Sir, you should never make hasty judgments about anyone.”

“But Captain, believe me——”

"But Captain, trust me—"

“Be kind enough to listen, and you will then see whether you have any cause to accuse me of folly and contradiction.”

“Please be kind enough to listen, and then you'll see if you have any reason to accuse me of foolishness or inconsistency.”

“I listen.”

"I'm listening."

“You know as well as I do, Professor, that man can live under water, providing he carries with him a sufficient supply of breathable air. In submarine works, the workman, clad in an impervious dress, with his head in a metal helmet, receives air from above by means of forcing pumps and regulators.”

“You know as well as I do, Professor, that a person can live underwater as long as they bring enough breathable air with them. In underwater work, the worker, dressed in a waterproof suit and wearing a metal helmet, gets air from above through pumps and regulators.”

“That is a diving apparatus,” said I.

"That's a diving device," I said.

“Just so, but under these conditions the man is not at liberty; he is attached to the pump which sends him air through an india-rubber tube, and if we were obliged to be thus held to the Nautilus, we could not go far.”

“Exactly, but under these conditions, the man isn’t free; he’s connected to the pump that delivers air through a rubber tube, and if we were forced to be tied to the Nautilus, we wouldn’t be able to go far.”

“And the means of getting free?” I asked.

“And what’s the way to get free?” I asked.

“It is to use the Rouquayrol apparatus, invented by two of your own countrymen, which I have brought to perfection for my own use, and which will allow you to risk yourself under these new physiological conditions without any organ whatever suffering. It consists of a reservoir of thick iron plates, in which I store the air under a pressure of fifty atmospheres. This reservoir is fixed on the back by means of braces, like a soldier’s knapsack. Its upper part forms a box in which the air is kept by means of a bellows, and therefore cannot escape unless at its normal tension. In the Rouquayrol apparatus such as we use, two india-rubber pipes leave this box and join a sort of tent which holds the nose and mouth; one is to introduce fresh air, the other to let out the foul, and the tongue closes one or the other according to the wants of the respirator. But I, in encountering great pressures at the bottom of the sea, was obliged to shut my head, like that of a diver in a ball of copper; and it is to this ball of copper that the two pipes, the inspirator and the expirator, open.”

“It’s using the Rouquayrol apparatus, created by two of your own countrymen, that I’ve perfected for my own use, and it will let you venture into these new physiological conditions without any part of your body suffering. It consists of a tank made of thick iron plates, where I store air under a pressure of fifty atmospheres. This tank is strapped to the back like a soldier’s backpack. The top forms a box that keeps the air contained with the help of a bellows, so it can’t escape unless it’s at its normal pressure. In the Rouquayrol apparatus we use, two rubber pipes extend from this box to a kind of mask that covers the nose and mouth; one is for bringing in fresh air, and the other is for releasing stale air, with the tongue blocking one or the other as needed while breathing. However, when faced with high pressures at the bottom of the sea, I had to enclose my head, just like a diver in a copper helmet; and it’s through this copper helmet that the two pipes, the air intake and the exhaust, connect.”

“Perfectly, Captain Nemo; but the air that you carry with you must soon be used; when it only contains fifteen per cent. of oxygen it is no longer fit to breathe.”

“Absolutely, Captain Nemo; but the air you're bringing with you will run out soon; when it has only fifteen percent oxygen, it's no longer safe to breathe.”

“Right! But I told you, M. Aronnax, that the pumps of the Nautilus allow me to store the air under considerable pressure, and on those conditions the reservoir of the apparatus can furnish breathable air for nine or ten hours.”

“Exactly! But I told you, M. Aronnax, that the pumps of the Nautilus let me store the air under significant pressure, and under those conditions, the system can provide breathable air for nine or ten hours.”

“I have no further objections to make,” I answered; “I will only ask you one thing, Captain—how can you light your road at the bottom of the sea?”

“I have no more objections,” I replied; “I just want to ask you one thing, Captain—how do you light your path at the bottom of the sea?”

“With the Ruhmkorff apparatus, M. Aronnax; one is carried on the back, the other is fastened to the waist. It is composed of a Bunsen pile, which I do not work with bichromate of potash, but with sodium. A wire is introduced which collects the electricity produced, and directs it towards a particularly made lantern. In this lantern is a spiral glass which contains a small quantity of carbonic gas. When the apparatus is at work this gas becomes luminous, giving out a white and continuous light. Thus provided, I can breathe and I can see.”

"Using the Ruhmkorff apparatus, M. Aronnax, one is held on the back, and the other is attached to the waist. It consists of a Bunsen battery, which I don't use with bichromate of potash, but with sodium. A wire is connected to collect the generated electricity and direct it to a specially designed lantern. Inside this lantern is a spiral glass that contains a small amount of carbon dioxide. When the apparatus is operational, this gas lights up, emitting a steady white light. Equipped this way, I can breathe and see."

“Captain Nemo, to all my objections you make such crushing answers, that I dare no longer doubt. But if I am forced to admit the Rouquayrol and Ruhmkorff apparatus, I must be allowed some reservations with regard to the gun I am to carry.”

“Captain Nemo, you respond to all my objections so convincingly that I can no longer doubt. However, if I have to accept the Rouquayrol and Ruhmkorff equipment, I must be allowed to have some reservations about the weapon I’m supposed to carry.”

“But it is not a gun for powder,” answered the Captain.

“But it's not a gun for gunpowder,” replied the Captain.

“Then it is an air-gun.”

“Then it's an air gun.”

“Doubtless! How would you have me manufacture gunpowder on board, without either saltpetre, sulphur, or charcoal?”

“Of course! How do you expect me to make gunpowder on the ship without saltpetre, sulfur, or charcoal?”

“Besides,” I added, “to fire under water in a medium eight hundred and fifty-five times denser than the air, we must conquer very considerable resistance.”

“Besides,” I added, “to fire underwater in a medium that's eight hundred and fifty-five times denser than air, we have to overcome a significant amount of resistance.”

“That would be no difficulty. There exist guns, according to Fulton, perfected in England by Philip Coles and Burley, in France by Furcy, and in Italy by Landi, which are furnished with a peculiar system of closing, which can fire under these conditions. But I repeat, having no powder, I use air under great pressure, which the pumps of the Nautilus furnish abundantly.”

“That wouldn't be a problem. There are guns, according to Fulton, that were perfected in England by Philip Coles and Burley, in France by Furcy, and in Italy by Landi, which have a unique closing system that allows them to fire under these conditions. But I want to reiterate, since I don't have any gunpowder, I'm using air under high pressure, which the pumps of the Nautilus supply in plenty.”

“But this air must be rapidly used?”

“But this air has to be used quickly?”

“Well, have I not my Rouquayrol reservoir, which can furnish it at need? A tap is all that is required. Besides, M. Aronnax, you must see yourself that, during our submarine hunt, we can spend but little air and but few balls.”

“Well, I have my Rouquayrol reservoir, which can supply it if necessary. All it takes is a tap. Plus, M. Aronnax, you must realize that during our underwater hunt, we can hardly use much air or many bullets.”

“But it seems to me that in this twilight, and in the midst of this fluid, which is very dense compared with the atmosphere, shots could not go far, nor easily prove mortal.”

“But it seems to me that in this twilight, and in the middle of this dense fluid, which is much thicker than the atmosphere, shots wouldn’t travel far, nor would they easily be deadly.”

“Sir, on the contrary, with this gun every blow is mortal; and however lightly the animal is touched, it falls as if struck by a thunderbolt.”

“Sir, on the contrary, with this gun every shot is lethal; and no matter how lightly the animal is hit, it drops as if struck by lightning.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because the balls sent by this gun are not ordinary balls, but little cases of glass (invented by Leniebroek, an Austrian chemist), of which I have a large supply. These glass cases are covered with a case of steel, and weighted with a pellet of lead; they are real Leyden bottles, into which the electricity is forced to a very high tension. With the slightest shock they are discharged, and the animal, however strong it may be, falls dead. I must tell you that these cases are size number four, and that the charge for an ordinary gun would be ten.”

“Because the projectiles fired by this gun aren’t regular bullets, but small glass containers (created by Leniebroek, an Austrian chemist), of which I have a large stock. These glass containers are encased in steel and filled with a lead pellet; they function as true Leyden jars, in which the electricity is compressed to a very high voltage. With the slightest impact, they discharge, and the animal, no matter how strong, falls dead. I should mention that these containers are size number four, and that an ordinary gun would require a charge of ten.”

“I will argue no longer,” I replied, rising from the table; “I have nothing left me but to take my gun. At all events, I will go where you go.”

“I won’t argue anymore,” I said, getting up from the table. “I have nothing left but to grab my gun. Either way, I'm going wherever you go.”

Captain Nemo then led me aft; and in passing before Ned’s and Conseil’s cabin, I called my two companions, who followed immediately. We then came to a kind of cell near the machinery-room, in which we were to put on our walking-dress.

Captain Nemo then led me to the back of the ship; as we passed by Ned’s and Conseil’s cabin, I called for my two friends, who followed right away. We then arrived at a sort of room close to the machinery room, where we were supposed to change into our walking clothes.

CHAPTER XV
A WALK ON THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA

This cell was, to speak correctly, the arsenal and wardrobe of the Nautilus. A dozen diving apparatuses hung from the partition, waiting our use.

This room was, to put it accurately, the storage and clothing area of the Nautilus. A dozen diving suits were hanging on the wall, ready for us to use.

Ned Land, on seeing them, showed evident repugnance to dress himself in one.

Ned Land, upon seeing them, clearly disliked the idea of putting one on.

“But, my worthy Ned, the forests of the Island of Crespo are nothing but submarine forests.”

“But, my dear Ned, the forests on the Island of Crespo are nothing but underwater forests.”

“Good!” said the disappointed harpooner, who saw his dreams of fresh meat fade away. “And you, M. Aronnax, are you going to dress yourself in those clothes?”

“Good!” said the frustrated harpooner, who watched his dreams of fresh meat disappear. “And you, M. Aronnax, are you really going to put on those clothes?”

“There is no alternative, Master Ned.”

“There’s no other choice, Master Ned.”

“As you please, sir,” replied the harpooner, shrugging his shoulders; “but as for me, unless I am forced, I will never get into one.”

“As you wish, sir,” replied the harpooner, shrugging his shoulders. “But for me, unless I have no other choice, I will never get into one.”

“No one will force you, Master Ned,” said Captain Nemo.

“No one will force you, Master Ned,” Captain Nemo said.

“Is Conseil going to risk it?” asked Ned.

“Is Conseil going to take the chance?” asked Ned.

“I follow my master wherever he goes,” replied Conseil.

“I go wherever my master goes,” replied Conseil.

At the Captain’s call two of the ship’s crew came to help us to dress in these heavy and impervious clothes, made of india-rubber without seam, and constructed expressly to resist considerable pressure. One would have thought it a suit of armour, both supple and resisting. This suit formed trousers and waistcoat. The trousers were finished off with thick boots, weighted with heavy leaden soles. The texture of the waistcoat was held together by bands of copper, which crossed the chest, protecting it from the great pressure of the water, and leaving the lungs free to act; the sleeves ended in gloves, which in no way restrained the movement of the hands. There was a vast difference noticeable between these consummate apparatuses and the old cork breastplates, jackets, and other contrivances in vogue during the eighteenth century.

At the Captain’s call, two crew members came to help us put on these heavy, waterproof clothes made of seamless rubber, specifically designed to withstand significant pressure. It resembled a suit of armor—both flexible and durable. This suit consisted of pants and a vest. The pants were paired with thick boots that had heavy lead soles. The vest was reinforced with copper bands that crossed the chest, protecting it from the immense water pressure while allowing the lungs to function freely. The sleeves ended in gloves that didn’t restrict hand movement at all. The difference between this advanced equipment and the old cork breastplates, jackets, and other gear used in the eighteenth century was striking.

Captain Nemo and one of his companions (a sort of Hercules, who must have possessed great strength), Conseil, and myself, were soon enveloped in the dresses. There remained nothing more to be done but to enclose our heads in the metal box. But before proceeding to this operation, I asked the Captain’s permission to examine the guns we were to carry.

Captain Nemo and one of his companions (a kind of Hercules, likely very strong), Conseil, and I were soon wrapped up in the suits. The only thing left to do was to put our heads inside the metal helmet. But before moving on to that, I asked the Captain if I could check out the guns we were going to carry.

One of the Nautilus men gave me a simple gun, the butt end of which, made of steel, hollow in the centre, was rather large. It served as a reservoir for compressed air, which a valve, worked by a spring, allowed to escape into a metal tube. A box of projectiles, in a groove in the thickness of the butt end, contained about twenty of these electric balls, which, by means of a spring, were forced into the barrel of the gun. As soon as one shot was fired, another was ready.

One of the Nautilus crew handed me a simple gun. The butt, made of steel and hollow in the center, was quite large. It worked as a reservoir for compressed air, which a spring-operated valve let escape into a metal tube. A box of projectiles, set in a groove within the thickness of the butt, held about twenty of these electric balls, which were pushed into the barrel of the gun by a spring. As soon as one shot was fired, another was ready to go.

“Captain Nemo,” said I, “this arm is perfect, and easily handled: I only ask to be allowed to try it. But how shall we gain the bottom of the sea?”

“Captain Nemo,” I said, “this arm is great and easy to use: I just want the chance to try it. But how are we going to reach the bottom of the sea?”

“At this moment, Professor, the Nautilus is stranded in five fathoms, and we have nothing to do but to start.”

“At this moment, Professor, the Nautilus is stuck in five fathoms, and we have no choice but to set off.”

“But how shall we get off?”

“But how are we going to get out of here?”

“You shall see.”

"You'll see."

Captain Nemo thrust his head into the helmet, Conseil and I did the same, not without hearing an ironical “Good sport!” from the Canadian. The upper part of our dress terminated in a copper collar upon which was screwed the metal helmet. Three holes, protected by thick glass, allowed us to see in all directions, by simply turning our head in the interior of the head-dress. As soon as it was in position, the Rouquayrol apparatus on our backs began to act; and, for my part, I could breathe with ease.

Captain Nemo put his head into the helmet, and Conseil and I did the same, not without hearing an ironic “Good sport!” from the Canadian. The upper part of our suits ended in a copper collar onto which the metal helmet was attached. Three holes, covered by thick glass, let us see in all directions by simply turning our heads inside the helmet. As soon as it was in place, the Rouquayrol apparatus on our backs started working; and I found I could breathe easily.

With the Ruhmkorff lamp hanging from my belt, and the gun in my hand, I was ready to set out. But to speak the truth, imprisoned in these heavy garments, and glued to the deck by my leaden soles, it was impossible for me to take a step.

With the Ruhmkorff lamp hanging from my belt and the gun in my hand, I was ready to go. But to be honest, trapped in these heavy clothes and stuck to the deck by my heavy soles, I couldn’t take a step.

[Illustration]

I was ready to set out

I was ready to go.

But this state of things was provided for. I felt myself being pushed into a little room contiguous to the wardrobe-room. My companions followed, towed along in the same way. I heard a water-tight door, furnished with stopper-plates, close upon us, and we were wrapped in profound darkness.

But this situation was anticipated. I felt myself being guided into a small room next to the wardrobe room. My friends followed, pulled along in the same manner. I heard a watertight door, equipped with stopper plates, close behind us, and we were enveloped in complete darkness.

After some minutes, a loud hissing was heard. I felt the cold mount from my feet to my chest. Evidently from some part of the vessel they had, by means of a tap, given entrance to the water, which was invading us, and with which the room was soon filled. A second door cut in the side of the Nautilus then opened. We saw a faint light. In another instant our feet trod the bottom of the sea.

After a few minutes, a loud hissing filled the air. I felt cold rising from my feet to my chest. Clearly, from some part of the ship, they had opened a tap to let the water in, which was rapidly flooding the room. Then a second door cut into the side of the Nautilus opened. We saw a faint light. In another moment, we were standing on the sea floor.

And now, how can I retrace the impression left upon me by that walk under the waters? Words are impotent to relate such wonders! Captain Nemo walked in front, his companion followed some steps behind. Conseil and I remained near each other, as if an exchange of words had been possible through our metallic cases. I no longer felt the weight of my clothing, or of my shoes, of my reservoir of air, or my thick helmet, in the midst of which my head rattled like an almond in its shell.

And now, how can I capture the impression that walk underwater left on me? Words can’t do justice to such wonders! Captain Nemo walked ahead while his companion trailed a few steps behind. Conseil and I stayed close together, as if we could communicate through our metal suits. I no longer felt the weight of my clothes, my shoes, my air tank, or my heavy helmet, in which my head rattled like an almond in its shell.

The light, which lit the soil thirty feet below the surface of the ocean, astonished me by its power. The solar rays shone through the watery mass easily, and dissipated all colour, and I clearly distinguished objects at a distance of a hundred and fifty yards. Beyond that the tints darkened into fine gradations of ultramarine, and faded into vague obscurity. Truly this water which surrounded me was but another air denser than the terrestrial atmosphere, but almost as transparent. Above me was the calm surface of the sea.

The light that illuminated the sea floor thirty feet below the ocean's surface amazed me with its intensity. The sunlight easily penetrated the water, washing out all color, and I could clearly make out objects up to a hundred and fifty yards away. Beyond that, the shades transitioned into deeper ultramarine and faded into vague murkiness. Honestly, this water surrounding me was just another type of air, denser than the atmosphere above land but nearly as clear. Above me was the calm surface of the sea.

We were walking on fine, even sand, not wrinkled, as on a flat shore, which retains the impression of the billows. This dazzling carpet, really a reflector, repelled the rays of the sun with wonderful intensity, which accounted for the vibration which penetrated every atom of liquid. Shall I be believed when I say that, at the depth of thirty feet, I could see as if I was in broad daylight?

We were walking on smooth, fine sand, not rough like on a flat beach, which still held the impression of the waves. This dazzling surface, almost like a mirror, reflected the sunlight with amazing intensity, which explained the vibrations that reached every tiny particle of water. Will you believe me when I say that, at a depth of thirty feet, I could see as clearly as if it were broad daylight?

For a quarter of an hour I trod on this sand, sown with the impalpable dust of shells. The hull of the Nautilus, resembling a long shoal, disappeared by degrees; but its lantern, when darkness should overtake us in the waters, would help to guide us on board by its distinct rays.

For fifteen minutes, I walked on this sand, mixed with the fine dust of shells. The hull of the Nautilus, looking like a long sandbank, gradually vanished; but its light, when darkness enveloped us in the water, would help us find our way back on board with its clear beams.

Soon forms of objects outlined in the distance were discernible. I recognised magnificent rocks, hung with a tapestry of zoophytes of the most beautiful kind, and I was at first struck by the peculiar effect of this medium.

Soon, shapes of objects in the distance became visible. I recognized stunning rocks, adorned with a tapestry of the most beautiful zoophytes, and I was initially captivated by the unique effect of this medium.

It was then ten in the morning; the rays of the sun struck the surface of the waves at rather an oblique angle, and at the touch of their light, decomposed by refraction as through a prism, flowers, rocks, plants, shells, and polypi were shaded at the edges by the seven solar colours. It was marvellous, a feast for the eyes, this complication of coloured tints, a perfect kaleidoscope of green, yellow, orange, violet, indigo, and blue; in one word, the whole palette of an enthusiastic colourist! Why could I not communicate to Conseil the lively sensations which were mounting to my brain, and rival him in expressions of admiration? For aught I knew, Captain Nemo and his companion might be able to exchange thoughts by means of signs previously agreed upon. So, for want of better, I talked to myself; I declaimed in the copper box which covered my head, thereby expending more air in vain words than was perhaps expedient.

It was ten in the morning; the sun's rays hit the surface of the waves at a pretty sharp angle, and as they touched the light, diffracted like through a prism, flowers, rocks, plants, shells, and polyps were outlined by seven colors of the rainbow. It was incredible, a visual feast, this mix of colored hues, a perfect kaleidoscope of green, yellow, orange, violet, indigo, and blue; in short, the entire palette of an enthusiastic artist! Why couldn’t I share with Conseil the intense feelings flooding my mind and keep up with his expressions of wonder? For all I knew, Captain Nemo and his companion could communicate with each other using pre-arranged signs. So, with nothing better to do, I talked to myself; I spoke loudly in the metal box covering my head, wasting more air on empty words than was probably wise.

Various kinds of isis, clusters of pure tuft-coral, prickly fungi, and anemones formed a brilliant garden of flowers, enamelled with porphitæ, decked with their collarettes of blue tentacles, sea-stars studding the sandy bottom, together with asterophytons like fine lace embroidered by the hands of naïads, whose festoons were waved by the gentle undulations caused by our walk. It was a real grief to me to crush under my feet the brilliant specimens of molluscs which strewed the ground by thousands, of hammer-heads, donaciae (veritable bounding shells), of staircases, and red helmet-shells, angel-wings, and many others produced by this inexhaustible ocean. But we were bound to walk, so we went on, whilst above our heads waved shoals of physalides leaving their tentacles to float in their train, medusæ whose umbrellas of opal or rose-pink, escalloped with a band of blue, sheltered us from the rays of the sun and fiery pelagiæ, which, in the darkness, would have strewn our path with phosphorescent light.

Various types of isis, clusters of pure tuft-coral, prickly fungi, and anemones created a stunning garden of flowers, embellished with porphitæ, adorned with their blue tentacle collars. Sea stars dotted the sandy bottom, along with asterophytons resembling delicate lace crafted by naiads, their garlands swaying gently with the movements caused by our walking. It truly pained me to crush the vibrant specimens of mollusks scattered by the thousands on the ground—hammer-heads, donaciae (real bouncing shells), staircases, red helmet-shells, angel-wings, and many others from this endless ocean. But we had to keep walking, so we continued, while above us swarms of physalides waved their tentacles in their wake, medusæ with opal or rose-pink umbrellas, bordered by blue, shielding us from the sun's rays and fiery pelagiæ, which, in the dark, would have lit up our path with phosphorescent light.

All these wonders I saw in the space of a quarter of a mile, scarcely stopping, and following Captain Nemo, who beckoned me on by signs. Soon the nature of the soil changed; to the sandy plain succeeded an extent of slimy mud, which the Americans call “ooze,” composed of equal parts of silicious and calcareous shells. We then travelled over a plain of sea-weed of wild and luxuriant vegetation. This sward was of close texture, and soft to the feet, and rivalled the softest carpet woven by the hand of man. But whilst verdure was spread at our feet, it did not abandon our heads. A light network of marine plants, of that inexhaustible family of sea-weeds of which more than two thousand kinds are known, grew on the surface of the water. I saw long ribbons of fucus floating, some globular, others tuberous; laurenciæ and cladostephi of most delicate foliage, and some rhodomeniæ palmatæ, resembling the fan of a cactus. I noticed that the green plants kept nearer the top of the sea, whilst the red were at a greater depth, leaving to the black or brown hydrophytes the care of forming gardens and parterres in the remote beds of the ocean.

All these wonders I saw in just a quarter of a mile, barely stopping, as I followed Captain Nemo, who signaled me to continue. Soon, the ground changed; after the sandy plain, there was a stretch of slimy mud, which the Americans call “ooze,” made up of equal parts of silicon and calcium shells. We then moved across a field of seaweed with wild and lush vegetation. This grass was dense and soft underfoot, rivaling the softest carpets made by human hands. While the greenery covered the ground, it didn’t stop there. A light network of marine plants, from that endless family of seaweeds with over two thousand known types, grew on the water’s surface. I saw long strands of fucus floating, some round, others bulbous; laurencia and cladophora with the most delicate leaves, and some rhodomenia palmatum, resembling a cactus's fan. I noticed that the green plants stayed closer to the water’s surface, while the red ones were deeper down, leaving the black or brown sea plants to create gardens and flower beds in the ocean's far depths.

We had quitted the Nautilus about an hour and a half. It was near noon; I knew by the perpendicularity of the sun’s rays, which were no longer refracted. The magical colours disappeared by degrees, and the shades of emerald and sapphire were effaced. We walked with a regular step, which rang upon the ground with astonishing intensity; the slightest noise was transmitted with a quickness to which the ear is unaccustomed on the earth; indeed, water is a better conductor of sound than air, in the ratio of four to one. At this period the earth sloped downwards; the light took a uniform tint. We were at a depth of a hundred and five yards and twenty inches, undergoing a pressure of six atmospheres.

We had left the Nautilus about an hour and a half ago. It was close to noon; I could tell by the angle of the sun’s rays, which were no longer distorted. The magical colors gradually faded, and the shades of emerald and sapphire disappeared. We walked in a steady rhythm, and our footsteps echoed on the ground with surprising intensity; even the slightest sound traveled quickly in a way that’s unusual on land; in fact, water conducts sound better than air by a ratio of four to one. At this point, the ground sloped downward; the light became a uniform shade. We were at a depth of one hundred and five yards and twenty inches, experiencing a pressure of six atmospheres.

At this depth I could still see the rays of the sun, though feebly; to their intense brilliancy had succeeded a reddish twilight, the lowest state between day and night; but we could still see well enough; it was not necessary to resort to the Ruhmkorff apparatus as yet. At this moment Captain Nemo stopped; he waited till I joined him, and then pointed to an obscure mass, looming in the shadow, at a short distance.

At this depth, I could still see the rays of the sun, though weakly; the bright daylight had faded into a reddish twilight, the lowest point between day and night. But we could still see well enough; we didn’t need to use the Ruhmkorff apparatus just yet. At that moment, Captain Nemo paused; he waited for me to catch up and then pointed to a dark shape, looming in the shadows a short distance away.

“It is the forest of the Island of Crespo,” thought I;—and I was not mistaken.

“It’s the forest of Crespo Island,” I thought; and I wasn’t wrong.

CHAPTER XVI
A SUBMARINE FOREST

We had at last arrived on the borders of this forest, doubtless one of the finest of Captain Nemo’s immense domains. He looked upon it as his own, and considered he had the same right over it that the first men had in the first days of the world. And, indeed, who would have disputed with him the possession of this submarine property? What other hardier pioneer would come, hatchet in hand, to cut down the dark copses?

We had finally reached the edge of this forest, undoubtedly one of the best parts of Captain Nemo’s vast territory. He viewed it as his own and believed he had the same claim to it that the first humans had in the early days of the world. And really, who would argue with him about owning this underwater land? What other brave explorer would come here with an axe to chop down the dark thickets?

This forest was composed of large tree-plants; and the moment we penetrated under its vast arcades, I was struck by the singular position of their branches—a position I had not yet observed.

This forest was made up of huge trees, and as soon as we stepped into its massive archways, I was amazed by the unusual way their branches were positioned—a way I hadn't seen before.

Not a herb which carpeted the ground, not a branch which clothed the trees, was either broken or bent, nor did they extend horizontally; all stretched up to the surface of the ocean. Not a filament, not a ribbon, however thin they might be, but kept as straight as a rod of iron. The fuci and llianas grew in rigid perpendicular lines, due to the density of the element which had produced them. Motionless, yet when bent to one side by the hand, they directly resumed their former position. Truly it was the region of perpendicularity!

Not a single herb covering the ground, not a branch adorning the trees, was broken or bent; none stretched out sideways either; they all reached straight up to the surface of the ocean. Not a single thread or ribbon, no matter how thin, was anything but straight as a rod of iron. The seaweed and vines grew in stiff vertical lines because of the dense medium that created them. They were motionless, yet if you bent them to one side by hand, they would immediately snap back to their original position. This was truly the land of verticality!

I soon accustomed myself to this fantastic position, as well as to the comparative darkness which surrounded us. The soil of the forest seemed covered with sharp blocks, difficult to avoid. The submarine flora struck me as being very perfect, and richer even than it would have been in the arctic or tropical zones, where these productions are not so plentiful. But for some minutes I involuntarily confounded the genera, taking zoophytes for hydrophytes, animals for plants; and who would not have been mistaken? The fauna and the flora are too closely allied in this submarine world.

I quickly got used to this incredible situation and the relative darkness around us. The forest floor felt like it was covered with sharp rocks that were tough to navigate. The underwater plants amazed me; they seemed really vibrant and abundant, even more so than you'd find in Arctic or tropical regions, where these organisms aren't as common. For a few moments, I accidentally mixed up the types, mistaking zoophytes for hydrophytes and animals for plants; who wouldn't be confused? In this underwater world, the fauna and flora are too closely related.

These plants are self-propagated, and the principle of their existence is in the water, which upholds and nourishes them. The greater number, instead of leaves, shot forth blades of capricious shapes, comprised within a scale of colours,—pink, carmine, green, olive, fawn, and brown. I saw there (but not dried up, as our specimens of the Nautilus are) pavonari spread like a fan, as if to catch the breeze; scarlet ceramies, whose laminaries extended their edible shoots of fern-shaped nereocysti, which grow to a height of fifteen feet; clusters of acetabuli, whose stems increase in size upwards; and numbers of other marine plants, all devoid of flowers!

These plants grow on their own, relying on water for support and nourishment. Many of them, instead of leaves, produced blades with whimsical shapes in a range of colors—pink, red, green, olive, tan, and brown. I noticed there (but not dried out like our specimens of the Nautilus) pavonari spreading out like a fan, as if to catch the wind; scarlet ceramies, whose fronds reached out with edible, fern-like shoots that grow up to fifteen feet tall; clusters of acetabuli, with stems that become thicker as they rise; and many other marine plants, all without flowers!

“Curious anomaly, fantastic element!” said an ingenious naturalist, “in which the animal kingdom blossoms, and the vegetable does not!”

“Curious anomaly, fantastic element!” said a brilliant naturalist, “where the animal kingdom thrives, but the plant kingdom does not!”

Under these numerous shrubs (as large as trees of the temperate zone), and under their damp shadow, were massed together real bushes of living flowers, hedges of zoophytes, on which blossomed some zebrameandrines, with crooked grooves, some yellow caryophylliæ; and, to complete the allusion, the fish-flies flew from branch to branch like a swarm of humming-birds, whilst yellow lepisacomthi, with bristling jaws, dactylopteri, and monocentrides rose at our feet like a flight of snipes.

Under these many shrubs (as big as trees from temperate regions), and beneath their damp shade, there were clusters of living flower bushes, hedges of zoophytes, with blooming zebra meandrines, twisted grooves, and some yellow carnations; to top it all off, the fish-flies zipped from branch to branch like a swarm of hummingbirds, while yellow lepisacanths with spiky jaws, flying gurnards, and monocentrids popped up at our feet like a flock of snipes.

In about an hour Captain Nemo gave the signal to halt. I, for my part, was not sorry, and we stretched ourselves under an arbour of alariæ, the long thin blades of which stood up like arrows.

In about an hour, Captain Nemo signaled to stop. I, for one, was glad about it, and we sprawled out under a canopy of alariæ, the long, thin blades standing up like arrows.

This short rest seemed delicious to me; there was nothing wanting but the charm of conversation; but, impossible to speak, impossible to answer, I only put my great copper head to Conseil’s. I saw the worthy fellow’s eyes glistening with delight, and to show his satisfaction, he shook himself in his breastplate of air in the most comical way in the world.

This short break felt amazing to me; the only thing missing was the joy of conversation. But it was impossible to talk, impossible to respond, so I just rested my big copper head against Conseil’s. I saw the good guy's eyes sparkling with happiness, and to show his contentment, he shook his chest in his air tank in the most hilarious way possible.

After four hours of this walking I was surprised not to find myself dreadfully hungry. How to account for this state of the stomach I could not tell. But instead I felt an insurmountable desire to sleep, which happens to all divers. And my eyes soon closed behind the thick glasses, and I fell into a heavy slumber, which the movement alone had prevented before. Captain Nemo and his robust companion, stretched in the clear crystal, set us the example.

After four hours of walking, I was surprised that I didn't feel extremely hungry. I couldn't explain why my stomach felt that way. Instead, I had an overwhelming urge to sleep, which happens to all divers. My eyes quickly closed behind the thick glasses, and I fell into a deep slumber, something I hadn't been able to do before because of the movement. Captain Nemo and his strong companion, lying in the clear water, set the example for us.

How long I remained buried in this drowsiness I cannot judge; but, when I woke, the sun seemed sinking towards the horizon. Captain Nemo had already risen, and I was beginning to stretch my limbs, when an unexpected apparition brought me briskly to my feet.

How long I stayed in this drowsiness, I can't say; but when I woke up, the sun looked like it was setting. Captain Nemo was already up, and I was just starting to stretch when something unexpected made me jump to my feet.

A few steps off, a monstrous sea-spider, about thirty-eight inches high, was watching me with squinting eyes, ready to spring upon me. Though my diver’s dress was thick enough to defend me from the bite of this animal, I could not help shuddering with horror. Conseil and the sailor of the Nautilus awoke at this moment. Captain Nemo pointed out the hideous crustacean, which a blow from the butt end of the gun knocked over, and I saw the horrible claws of the monster writhe in terrible convulsions. This accident reminded me that other animals more to be feared might haunt these obscure depths, against whose attacks my diving-dress would not protect me. I had never thought of it before, but I now resolved to be upon my guard. Indeed, I thought that this halt would mark the termination of our walk; but I was mistaken, for, instead of returning to the Nautilus, Captain Nemo continued his bold excursion. The ground was still on the incline, its declivity seemed to be getting greater, and to be leading us to greater depths. It must have been about three o’clock when we reached a narrow valley, between high perpendicular walls, situated about seventy-five fathoms deep. Thanks to the perfection of our apparatus, we were forty-five fathoms below the limit which nature seems to have imposed on man as to his submarine excursions.

A few steps away, a huge sea spider, about thirty-eight inches tall, was watching me with squinty eyes, ready to pounce. Even though my diving suit was thick enough to protect me from its bite, I couldn't help but shudder in horror. At that moment, Conseil and the sailor from the Nautilus woke up. Captain Nemo pointed out the ghastly crustacean, which a hit from the butt of the gun knocked over, and I saw the monster's horrible claws thrash in violent convulsions. This incident reminded me that even more dangerous creatures might lurk in these dark depths, against which my diving suit wouldn't offer any protection. I had never considered this before, but I decided I needed to be more cautious. I really thought this pause would mean the end of our walk, but I was wrong; instead of heading back to the Nautilus, Captain Nemo pressed on with his daring adventure. The ground was still sloping down, and the incline seemed to be getting steeper, leading us to even greater depths. It must have been around three o’clock when we reached a narrow valley between high vertical walls, about seventy-five fathoms deep. Thanks to the advanced quality of our gear, we were forty-five fathoms deeper than the natural limit humans seem to have for underwater exploration.

I say seventy-five fathoms, though I had no instrument by which to judge the distance. But I knew that even in the clearest waters the solar rays could not penetrate further. And accordingly the darkness deepened. At ten paces not an object was visible. I was groping my way, when I suddenly saw a brilliant white light. Captain Nemo had just put his electric apparatus into use; his companion did the same, and Conseil and I followed their example. By turning a screw I established a communication between the wire and the spiral glass, and the sea, lit by our four lanterns, was illuminated for a circle of thirty-six yards.

I estimate seventy-five fathoms, even though I had no way to measure the distance. I knew that even in the clearest waters, sunlight couldn’t reach any further. As a result, the darkness thickened. After ten steps, nothing was visible. I was feeling my way when I suddenly saw a bright white light. Captain Nemo had just activated his electric equipment; his companion did the same, and Conseil and I followed suit. By turning a knob, I connected the wire to the spiral glass, and the sea, lit by our four lanterns, shone brightly for a radius of thirty-six yards.

Captain Nemo was still plunging into the dark depths of the forest, whose trees were getting scarcer at every step. I noticed that vegetable life disappeared sooner than animal life. The medusæ had already abandoned the arid soil, from which a great number of animals, zoophytes, articulata, molluscs, and fishes, still obtained sustenance.

Captain Nemo was still diving into the dark depths of the forest, where the trees were becoming sparser with each step. I noticed that plant life faded away faster than animal life. The jellyfish had already left the dry ground, but a large number of animals, including zoophytes, arthropods, mollusks, and fish, were still finding food there.

As we walked I, thought the light of our Ruhmkorff apparatus could not fail to draw some inhabitant from its dark couch. But if they did approach us, they at least kept at a respectful distance from the hunters. Several times I saw Captain Nemo stop, put his gun to his shoulder, and after some moments drop it and walk on. At last, after about four hours, this marvellous excursion came to an end. A wall of superb rocks, in an imposing mass, rose before us, a heap of gigantic blocks, an enormous, steep granite shore, forming dark grottos, but which presented no practicable slope; it was the prop of the Island of Crespo. It was the earth! Captain Nemo stopped suddenly. A gesture of his brought us all to a halt, and, however desirous I might be to scale the wall, I was obliged to stop. Here ended Captain Nemo’s domains. And he would not go beyond them. Further on was a portion of the globe he might not trample upon.

As we walked, I thought the light from our Ruhmkorff apparatus would surely attract some creature from its dark hiding place. But if they did come near us, they kept a respectful distance from the hunters. Several times I saw Captain Nemo stop, raise his gun to his shoulder, and after a moment, lower it and continue on. Finally, after about four hours, this amazing journey came to an end. A wall of impressive rocks, in an imposing formation, rose before us—a pile of gigantic blocks, a steep granite shore creating dark grottos, but with no way to climb it; it was the support of the Island of Crespo. It was land! Captain Nemo abruptly stopped. A gesture from him made us all halt, and even though I was eager to scale the wall, I had to stop. Here marked the boundary of Captain Nemo’s territory. He would not go beyond it. Beyond lay a part of the world he could not tread upon.

The return began. Captain Nemo had returned to the head of his little band, directing their course without hesitation. I thought we were not following the same road to return to the Nautilus. The new road was very steep, and consequently very painful. We approached the surface of the sea rapidly. But this return to the upper strata was not so sudden as to cause relief from the pressure too rapidly, which might have produced serious disorder in our organisation, and brought on internal lesions, so fatal to divers. Very soon light reappeared and grew, and the sun being low on the horizon, the refraction edged the different objects with a spectral ring. At ten yards and a half deep, we walked amidst a shoal of little fishes of all kinds, more numerous than the birds of the air, and also more agile; but no aquatic game worthy of a shot had as yet met our gaze, when at that moment I saw the Captain shoulder his gun quickly, and follow a moving object into the shrubs. He fired;—I heard a slight hissing, and a creature fell stunned at some distance from us. It was a magnificent sea-otter, an enhydrus, the only exclusively marine quadruped. This otter was five feet long, and must have been very valuable. Its skin, chestnut-brown above and silvery underneath, would have made one of those beautiful furs so sought after in the Russian and Chinese markets; the fineness and the lustre of its coat would certainly fetch £80. I admired this curious mammal, with its rounded head ornamented with short ears, its round eyes, and white whiskers like those of a cat, with webbed feet and nails, and tufted tail. This precious animal, hunted and tracked by fishermen, has now become very rare, and taken refuge chiefly in the northern parts of the Pacific, or probably its race would soon become extinct.

The return began. Captain Nemo was back at the front of his small group, steering their path without any hesitation. I felt like we weren't taking the same route back to the Nautilus. The new path was very steep and, therefore, quite painful. We were quickly getting closer to the surface of the sea. However, this ascent wasn't so sudden that it would relieve the pressure too fast, which could have caused serious problems in our bodies and led to dangerous internal injuries, which are often fatal for divers. Soon enough, light returned and brightened, and with the sun low on the horizon, the refraction outlined different objects with a spectral ring. At about ten and a half yards deep, we moved through a school of small fish of all kinds, more numerous than birds in the sky and certainly more agile. Still, no worthy aquatic game had come into view when I suddenly saw the Captain quickly lift his gun and follow a moving object into the bushes. He fired; I heard a faint hiss, and a creature fell stunned some distance away. It was a magnificent sea otter, an enhydrus, the only marine quadruped. This otter was five feet long and was likely very valuable. Its skin, chestnut-brown on top and silvery underneath, would have made one of those beautiful furs that are highly sought after in the Russian and Chinese markets; the quality and shine of its coat would definitely bring £80. I admired this fascinating mammal, with its rounded head decorated with short ears, round eyes, and cat-like white whiskers, along with webbed feet, nails, and a tufted tail. This precious animal, hunted and pursued by fishermen, has now become quite rare and mostly hides in the northern parts of the Pacific, or its species would likely face extinction soon.

Captain Nemo’s companion took the beast, threw it over his shoulder, and we continued our journey. For one hour a plain of sand lay stretched before us. Sometimes it rose to within two yards and some inches of the surface of the water. I then saw our image clearly reflected, drawn inversely, and above us appeared an identical group reflecting our movements and our actions; in a word, like us in every point, except that they walked with their heads downward and their feet in the air.

Captain Nemo's companion grabbed the creature, tossed it over his shoulder, and we kept going. For an hour, a flat stretch of sand was laid out in front of us. Sometimes it rose to just a couple of yards and a few inches below the surface of the water. I then saw our image clearly reflected, reversed, and above us appeared an identical group mimicking our movements and actions; in short, just like us in every way, except they were walking with their heads down and their feet up.

Another effect I noticed, which was the passage of thick clouds which formed and vanished rapidly; but on reflection I understood that these seeming clouds were due to the varying thickness of the reeds at the bottom, and I could even see the fleecy foam which their broken tops multiplied on the water, and the shadows of large birds passing above our heads, whose rapid flight I could discern on the surface of the sea.

Another effect I noticed was the movement of thick clouds that formed and disappeared quickly; but when I thought about it, I realized that these apparent clouds were caused by the changing thickness of the reeds below. I could even see the fluffy foam created by their broken tops on the water and the shadows of large birds flying above us, whose fast movements I could recognize on the surface of the sea.

On this occasion, I was witness to one of the finest gun-shots which ever made the nerves of a hunter thrill. A large bird of great breadth of wing, clearly visible, approached, hovering over us. Captain Nemo’s companion shouldered his gun and fired, when it was only a few yards above the waves. The creature fell stunned, and the force of its fall brought it within the reach of dexterous hunter’s grasp. It was an albatross of the finest kind.

On this occasion, I witnessed one of the best shots a hunter could ever experience. A large bird with wide wings, clearly visible, approached, hovering above us. Captain Nemo’s companion shouldered his gun and fired when it was just a few yards above the waves. The creature fell, stunned, and the impact of its fall brought it within reach of a skilled hunter's grasp. It was an impressive albatross.

Our march had not been interrupted by this incident. For two hours we followed these sandy plains, then fields of algæ very disagreeable to cross. Candidly, I could do no more when I saw a glimmer of light, which, for a half mile, broke the darkness of the waters. It was the lantern of the Nautilus. Before twenty minutes were over we should be on board, and I should be able to breathe with ease, for it seemed that my reservoir supplied air very deficient in oxygen. But I did not reckon on an accidental meeting, which delayed our arrival for some time.

Our journey hadn't been interrupted by this incident. For two hours, we traveled across these sandy plains, then through fields of algae that were really unpleasant to cross. Honestly, I couldn't go on much longer when I saw a light shining in the distance, which illuminated the darkness of the water for about half a mile. It was the lantern of the Nautilus. In less than twenty minutes, we would be on board, and I would finally be able to breathe easily, as it seemed my air supply was seriously low on oxygen. However, I hadn’t accounted for an unexpected encounter that delayed our arrival for a while.

I had remained some steps behind, when I presently saw Captain Nemo coming hurriedly towards me. With his strong hand he bent me to the ground, his companion doing the same to Conseil. At first I knew not what to think of this sudden attack, but I was soon reassured by seeing the Captain lie down beside me, and remain immovable.

I had stayed a few steps back when I suddenly saw Captain Nemo rushing toward me. With his powerful hand, he pushed me down to the ground, and his companion did the same to Conseil. At first, I didn’t know what to make of this sudden action, but I quickly felt reassured when I saw the Captain lie down next to me and stay still.

I was stretched on the ground, just under the shelter of a bush of algæ, when, raising my head, I saw some enormous mass, casting phosphorescent gleams, pass blusteringly by.

I was lying on the ground, just under the cover of a bush of algae, when I raised my head and saw a huge mass, glowing with phosphorescent light, rush by noisily.

My blood froze in my veins as I recognised two formidable sharks which threatened us. It was a couple of tintoreas, terrible creatures, with enormous tails and a dull glassy stare, the phosphorescent matter ejected from holes pierced around the muzzle. Monstrous brutes! which would crush a whole man in their iron jaws. I did not know whether Conseil stopped to classify them; for my part, I noticed their silver bellies, and their huge mouths bristling with teeth, from a very unscientific point of view, and more as a possible victim than as a naturalist.

My blood ran cold when I recognized two intimidating sharks circling us. They were a pair of tintoreas, terrifying creatures with huge tails and lifeless, glassy eyes, ejecting phosphorescent matter from holes around their snouts. Monstrous beasts! capable of crushing a whole person in their iron jaws. I wasn’t sure if Conseil stopped to classify them; for my part, I noticed their shiny bellies and their massive mouths filled with teeth, from a very unscientific perspective, and more as a potential victim than as a naturalist.

Happily the voracious creatures do not see well. They passed without seeing us, brushing us with their brownish fins, and we escaped by a miracle from a danger certainly greater than meeting a tiger full-face in the forest. Half an hour after, guided by the electric light, we reached the Nautilus. The outside door had been left open, and Captain Nemo closed it as soon as we had entered the first cell. He then pressed a knob. I heard the pumps working in the midst of the vessel, I felt the water sinking from around me, and in a few moments the cell was entirely empty. The inside door then opened, and we entered the vestry.

Happily, the hungry creatures don't have good eyesight. They passed by without noticing us, brushing against us with their brownish fins, and we narrowly avoided a danger that was certainly greater than encountering a tiger face-to-face in the forest. Half an hour later, guided by the electric light, we reached the Nautilus. The outer door had been left open, and Captain Nemo shut it as soon as we stepped inside the first compartment. He then pressed a button. I heard the pumps working within the vessel, felt the water receding around me, and in a few moments, the compartment was completely dry. The inner door then opened, and we entered the vestry.

There our diving-dress was taken off, not without some trouble; and, fairly worn out from want of food and sleep. I returned to my room, in great wonder at this surprising excursion at the bottom of the sea.

There, my diving suit was removed, not without some difficulty; and, feeling completely exhausted from lack of food and sleep, I went back to my room, amazed by this incredible adventure at the bottom of the sea.

CHAPTER XVII
FOUR THOUSAND LEAGUES UNDER THE PACIFIC

The next morning, the 18th of November, I had quite recovered from my fatigues of the day before, and I went up on to the platform, just as the second lieutenant was uttering his daily phrase.

The next morning, November 18th, I had mostly recovered from the exhaustion of the day before, and I went up to the platform just as the second lieutenant was saying his daily phrase.

I was admiring the magnificent aspect of the ocean when Captain Nemo appeared. He did not seem to be aware of my presence, and began a series of astronomical observations. Then, when he had finished, he went and leant on the cage of the watch-light, and gazed abstractedly on the ocean. In the meantime, a number of the sailors of the Nautilus, all strong and healthy men, had come up onto the platform. They came to draw up the nets that had been laid all night. These sailors were evidently of different nations, although the European type was visible in all of them. I recognised some unmistakable Irishmen, Frenchmen, some Sclaves, and a Greek, or a Candiote. They were civil, and only used that odd language among themselves, the origin of which I could not guess, neither could I question them.

I was admiring the stunning view of the ocean when Captain Nemo showed up. He didn't seem to notice me and began a series of astronomical observations. Once he was done, he leaned on the cage of the watch-light and stared thoughtfully at the ocean. Meanwhile, a group of sailors from the Nautilus, all strong and healthy men, came up onto the platform. They were there to pull up the nets that had been set out all night. These sailors clearly came from different countries, although you could see some European traits among them. I recognized some unmistakable Irishmen, Frenchmen, a few Slavs, and either a Greek or a Candiote. They were polite and only spoke that strange language among themselves, the origin of which I couldn't figure out, and I couldn't ask them either.

The nets were hauled in. They were a large kind of “chaluts,” like those on the Normandy coasts, great pockets that the waves and a chain fixed in the smaller meshes kept open. These pockets, drawn by iron poles, swept through the water, and gathered in everything in their way. That day they brought up curious specimens from those productive coasts.

The nets were pulled in. They were a large type of “trawl,” similar to those on the Normandy coast, big pockets that the waves and a chain holding the smaller meshes open kept ready. These pockets, drawn by iron poles, swept through the water and collected everything in their path. That day they brought up interesting specimens from those rich coasts.

I reckoned that the haul had brought in more than nine hundredweight of fish. It was a fine haul, but not to be wondered at. Indeed, the nets are let down for several hours, and enclose in their meshes an infinite variety. We had no lack of excellent food, and the rapidity of the Nautilus and the attraction of the electric light could always renew our supply. These several productions of the sea were immediately lowered through the panel to the steward’s room, some to be eaten fresh, and others pickled.

I estimated that the catch brought in over nine hundredweight of fish. It was a good haul, but not surprising. The nets are left in the water for several hours, capturing a huge variety of sea life. We had plenty of great food, and the speed of the Nautilus and the appeal of the electric light could always refresh our supply. These various seafoods were immediately lowered through the panel into the steward’s room, some for immediate consumption, and others to be pickled.

The fishing ended, the provision of air renewed, I thought that the Nautilus was about to continue its submarine excursion, and was preparing to return to my room, when, without further preamble, the Captain turned to me, saying:

The fishing trip was over, the air supply was refreshed, and I thought the Nautilus was about to resume its underwater journey. I was getting ready to head back to my room when, without any warning, the Captain turned to me and said:

“Professor, is not this ocean gifted with real life? It has its tempers and its gentle moods. Yesterday it slept as we did, and now it has woke after a quiet night. Look!” he continued, “it wakes under the caresses of the sun. It is going to renew its diurnal existence. It is an interesting study to watch the play of its organisation. It has a pulse, arteries, spasms; and I agree with the learned Maury, who discovered in it a circulation as real as the circulation of blood in animals.

“Professor, isn’t this ocean full of real life? It shows its moods and its calmer sides. Yesterday it was calm like we were, and now it’s waking up after a peaceful night. Look!” he went on, “it’s awakening under the warmth of the sun. It’s about to start its daily routine again. It’s fascinating to observe how it all works. It has a pulse, veins, and movements; and I agree with the knowledgeable Maury, who found that its circulation is just as real as the blood circulation in animals.”

“Yes, the ocean has indeed circulation, and to promote it, the Creator has caused things to multiply in it—caloric, salt, and animalculae.”

“Yes, the ocean definitely has circulation, and to enhance it, the Creator has caused various things to multiply in it—heat, salt, and tiny life forms.”

When Captain Nemo spoke thus, he seemed altogether changed, and aroused an extraordinary emotion in me.

When Captain Nemo spoke like that, he seemed completely different, and it stirred an intense emotion within me.

“Also,” he added, “true existence is there; and I can imagine the foundations of nautical towns, clusters of submarine houses, which, like the Nautilus, would ascend every morning to breathe at the surface of the water, free towns, independent cities. Yet who knows whether some despot——”

“Also,” he added, “real existence is there; and I can picture the foundations of seaside towns, groups of underwater houses, which, like the Nautilus, would rise every morning to breathe at the surface of the water, free towns, independent cities. Yet who knows if some tyrant——”

Captain Nemo finished his sentence with a violent gesture. Then, addressing me as if to chase away some sorrowful thought:

Captain Nemo ended his sentence with a dramatic gesture. Then, he turned to me as if trying to dispel some sad thought:

“M. Aronnax,” he asked, “do you know the depth of the ocean?”

“M. Aronnax,” he asked, “do you know how deep the ocean is?”

“I only know, Captain, what the principal soundings have taught us.”

“I only know, Captain, what the main soundings have taught us.”

“Could you tell me them, so that I can suit them to my purpose?”

“Could you tell me about them, so I can adapt them to my needs?”

“These are some,” I replied, “that I remember. If I am not mistaken, a depth of 8,000 yards has been found in the North Atlantic, and 2,500 yards in the Mediterranean. The most remarkable soundings have been made in the South Atlantic, near the thirty-fifth parallel, and they gave 12,000 yards, 14,000 yards, and 15,000 yards. To sum up all, it is reckoned that if the bottom of the sea were levelled, its mean depth would be about one and three-quarter leagues.”

“These are some,” I replied, “that I remember. If I’m not wrong, a depth of 8,000 yards has been discovered in the North Atlantic, and 2,500 yards in the Mediterranean. The most impressive measurements have been taken in the South Atlantic, near the thirty-fifth parallel, which showed depths of 12,000 yards, 14,000 yards, and 15,000 yards. In summary, it’s estimated that if the ocean floor were flattened, its average depth would be about one and three-quarter leagues.”

“Well, Professor,” replied the Captain, “we shall show you better than that I hope. As to the mean depth of this part of the Pacific, I tell you it is only 4,000 yards.”

“Well, Professor,” replied the Captain, “I hope we can show you more than that. As for the average depth of this part of the Pacific, I can tell you it’s just 4,000 yards.”

Having said this, Captain Nemo went towards the panel, and disappeared down the ladder. I followed him, and went into the large drawing-room. The screw was immediately put in motion, and the log gave twenty miles an hour.

Having said this, Captain Nemo headed to the panel and disappeared down the ladder. I followed him into the large drawing room. The screw started turning right away, and the log showed twenty miles an hour.

During the days and weeks that passed, Captain Nemo was very sparing of his visits. I seldom saw him. The lieutenant pricked the ship’s course regularly on the chart, so I could always tell exactly the route of the Nautilus.

During the days and weeks that followed, Captain Nemo visited infrequently. I rarely saw him. The lieutenant consistently marked the ship’s course on the chart, so I could always see exactly where the Nautilus was going.

Nearly every day, for some time, the panels of the drawing-room were opened, and we were never tired of penetrating the mysteries of the submarine world.

Nearly every day, for a while, the drawing-room panels were opened, and we could never get enough of exploring the mysteries of the underwater world.

The general direction of the Nautilus was south-east, and it kept between 100 and 150 yards of depth. One day, however, I do not know why, being drawn diagonally by means of the inclined planes, it touched the bed of the sea. The thermometer indicated a temperature of 4.25 (cent.): a temperature that at this depth seemed common to all latitudes.

The overall course of the Nautilus was southeast, and it maintained a depth of 100 to 150 yards. One day, for reasons unknown to me, it was pulled diagonally by the inclined planes and made contact with the sea floor. The thermometer read a temperature of 4.25°C, which at this depth seemed typical for all latitudes.

At three o’clock in the morning of the 26th of November the Nautilus crossed the tropic of Cancer at 172° long. On 27th instant it sighted the Sandwich Islands, where Cook died, February 14, 1779. We had then gone 4,860 leagues from our starting-point. In the morning, when I went on the platform, I saw two miles to windward, Hawaii, the largest of the seven islands that form the group. I saw clearly the cultivated ranges, and the several mountain-chains that run parallel with the side, and the volcanoes that overtop Mouna-Rea, which rise 5,000 yards above the level of the sea. Besides other things the nets brought up, were several flabellariae and graceful polypi, that are peculiar to that part of the ocean. The direction of the Nautilus was still to the south-east. It crossed the equator December 1, in 142° long.; and on the 4th of the same month, after crossing rapidly and without anything in particular occurring, we sighted the Marquesas group. I saw, three miles off, Martin’s peak in Nouka-Hiva, the largest of the group that belongs to France. I only saw the woody mountains against the horizon, because Captain Nemo did not wish to bring the ship to the wind. There the nets brought up beautiful specimens of fish: some with azure fins and tails like gold, the flesh of which is unrivalled; some nearly destitute of scales, but of exquisite flavour; others, with bony jaws, and yellow-tinged gills, as good as bonitos; all fish that would be of use to us. After leaving these charming islands protected by the French flag, from the 4th to the 11th of December the Nautilus sailed over about 2,000 miles.

At three o'clock in the morning on November 26th, the Nautilus crossed the Tropic of Cancer at 172° longitude. The next day, it spotted the Sandwich Islands, where Cook was killed on February 14, 1779. We had traveled 4,860 leagues from our starting point. In the morning, when I went on deck, I saw two miles to windward, Hawaii, the largest of the seven islands in the group. I could clearly see the cultivated hills and several mountain chains running parallel along the coast, as well as the volcanoes that tower over Mouna-Rea, which rises 5,000 yards above sea level. Among other things the nets brought up, were several flabellariae and elegant polyps that are unique to that part of the ocean. The Nautilus was still heading southeast. It crossed the equator on December 1, at 142° longitude; and on the 4th of the same month, after crossing quickly and without anything notable happening, we spotted the Marquesas group. I saw Martin’s Peak on Nouka-Hiva, the largest island in the group that belongs to France, three miles away. I could only see the tree-covered mountains against the horizon because Captain Nemo didn’t want to turn the ship into the wind. The nets brought up beautiful fish specimens: some with azure fins and gold-like tails, whose flesh is unparalleled; others nearly devoid of scales but with exquisite flavor; and more with bony jaws and yellow-tinged gills, just as good as bonitos; all fish that would be useful to us. After leaving those lovely islands protected by the French flag, from December 4th to 11th, the Nautilus traveled about 2,000 miles.

During the daytime of the 11th of December I was busy reading in the large drawing-room. Ned Land and Conseil watched the luminous water through the half-open panels. The Nautilus was immovable. While its reservoirs were filled, it kept at a depth of 1,000 yards, a region rarely visited in the ocean, and in which large fish were seldom seen.

During the day on December 11th, I was busy reading in the big drawing room. Ned Land and Conseil were watching the glowing water through the half-open panels. The Nautilus was stationary. While its tanks were being filled, it stayed at a depth of 1,000 yards, a part of the ocean that’s rarely explored and where big fish are seldom spotted.

I was then reading a charming book by Jean Mace, The Slaves of the Stomach, and I was learning some valuable lessons from it, when Conseil interrupted me.

I was reading a delightful book by Jean Mace, The Slaves of the Stomach, and I was picking up some valuable lessons from it when Conseil interrupted me.

“Will master come here a moment?” he said, in a curious voice.

“Could you come here for a second, master?” he asked, with a curious tone.

“What is the matter, Conseil?”

"What's wrong, Conseil?"

“I want master to look.”

“I want my master to look.”

I rose, went, and leaned on my elbows before the panes and watched.

I got up, walked over, and leaned on my elbows in front of the windows and watched.

In a full electric light, an enormous black mass, quite immovable, was suspended in the midst of the waters. I watched it attentively, seeking to find out the nature of this gigantic cetacean. But a sudden thought crossed my mind. “A vessel!” I said, half aloud.

In bright electric light, a huge black mass, completely still, was hanging in the middle of the water. I watched it closely, trying to figure out what this gigantic creature was. But then a sudden thought struck me. “A ship!” I said, almost out loud.

“Yes,” replied the Canadian, “a disabled ship that has sunk perpendicularly.”

“Yes,” replied the Canadian, “a disabled ship that has sunk straight down.”

Ned Land was right; we were close to a vessel of which the tattered shrouds still hung from their chains. The keel seemed to be in good order, and it had been wrecked at most some few hours. Three stumps of masts, broken off about two feet above the bridge, showed that the vessel had had to sacrifice its masts. But, lying on its side, it had filled, and it was heeling over to port. This skeleton of what it had once been was a sad spectacle as it lay lost under the waves, but sadder still was the sight of the bridge, where some corpses, bound with ropes, were still lying. I counted five—four men, one of whom was standing at the helm, and a woman standing by the poop, holding an infant in her arms. She was quite young. I could distinguish her features, which the water had not decomposed, by the brilliant light from the Nautilus. In one despairing effort, she had raised her infant above her head—poor little thing!—whose arms encircled its mother’s neck. The attitude of the four sailors was frightful, distorted as they were by their convulsive movements, whilst making a last effort to free themselves from the cords that bound them to the vessel. The steersman alone, calm, with a grave, clear face, his grey hair glued to his forehead, and his hand clutching the wheel of the helm, seemed even then to be guiding the three broken masts through the depths of the ocean.

Ned Land was right; we were close to a ship whose torn sails still hung from the rigging. The keel looked like it was in good shape, and it had probably been wrecked just a few hours ago. Three stubs of masts, broken off about two feet above the deck, showed that the ship had to sacrifice its masts. But, lying on its side, it had filled with water and was tipping over to the left. This skeleton of what it once was was a sad sight as it lay lost beneath the waves, but even sadder was the view of the deck, where some corpses, bound with ropes, were still there. I counted five—four men, one of whom was at the wheel, and a young woman by the stern, holding a baby in her arms. I could make out her features, which the water hadn’t decomposed, thanks to the bright light from the Nautilus. In a desperate attempt, she had raised her baby above her head—poor little thing!—its arms wrapped around her neck. The position of the four sailors was terrifying, their bodies contorted from their frantic struggles to free themselves from the ropes that tied them to the ship. Only the helmsman, calm with a serious, clear expression, his gray hair stuck to his forehead, and his hand gripping the ship's wheel, seemed even then to be steering the three broken masts through the depths of the ocean.

What a scene! We were dumb; our hearts beat fast before this shipwreck, taken as it were from life and photographed in its last moments. And I saw already, coming towards it with hungry eyes, enormous sharks, attracted by the human flesh.

What a sight! We were stunned; our hearts raced at this shipwreck, seemingly pulled from reality and captured in its final moments. And I could already see, coming toward it with eager eyes, massive sharks drawn by the scent of human flesh.

However, the Nautilus, turning, went round the submerged vessel, and in one instant I read on the stern—“The Florida, Sunderland.”

However, the Nautilus, turning, went around the submerged ship, and in an instant I saw on the back—“The Florida, Sunderland.”

CHAPTER XVIII
VANIKORO

This terrible spectacle was the forerunner of the series of maritime catastrophes that the Nautilus was destined to meet with in its route. As long as it went through more frequented waters, we often saw the hulls of shipwrecked vessels that were rotting in the depths, and deeper down cannons, bullets, anchors, chains, and a thousand other iron materials eaten up by rust. However, on the 11th of December we sighted the Pomotou Islands, the old “dangerous group” of Bougainville, that extend over a space of 500 leagues at E.S.E. to W.N.W., from the Island Ducie to that of Lazareff. This group covers an area of 370 square leagues, and it is formed of sixty groups of islands, among which the Gambier group is remarkable, over which France exercises sway. These are coral islands, slowly raised, but continuous, created by the daily work of polypi. Then this new island will be joined later on to the neighboring groups, and a fifth continent will stretch from New Zealand and New Caledonia, and from thence to the Marquesas.

This terrible sight was just the beginning of the series of maritime disasters that the Nautilus was destined to encounter on its journey. As long as it navigated through more populated waters, we often spotted the hulls of sunken ships rotting away below the surface, along with cannons, bullets, anchors, chains, and countless other iron items corroded by rust lying even deeper. However, on December 11th, we spotted the Pomotou Islands, the old "dangerous group" of Bougainville, which stretches over 500 leagues from southeast to northwest, from Ducie Island to Lazareff Island. This group covers an area of 370 square leagues and consists of sixty clusters of islands, among which the Gambier group stands out, under France's control. These are coral islands, gradually rising but interconnected, formed by the ongoing work of polyps. Eventually, this new island will merge with nearby groups, creating a fifth continent that will stretch from New Zealand and New Caledonia, extending all the way to the Marquesas.

One day, when I was suggesting this theory to Captain Nemo, he replied coldly:

One day, when I was explaining this theory to Captain Nemo, he responded coldly:

“The earth does not want new continents, but new men.”

“The earth doesn’t need new continents, but new people.”

Chance had conducted the Nautilus towards the Island of Clermont-Tonnere, one of the most curious of the group, that was discovered in 1822 by Captain Bell of the Minerva. I could study now the madreporal system, to which are due the islands in this ocean.

Chance had steered the Nautilus toward the Island of Clermont-Tonnere, one of the most interesting in the group, which was discovered in 1822 by Captain Bell of the Minerva. I could now study the madreporal system, which is responsible for the islands in this ocean.

Madrepores (which must not be mistaken for corals) have a tissue lined with a calcareous crust, and the modifications of its structure have induced M. Milne Edwards, my worthy master, to class them into five sections. The animalcule that the marine polypus secretes live by millions at the bottom of their cells. Their calcareous deposits become rocks, reefs, and large and small islands. Here they form a ring, surrounding a little inland lake, that communicates with the sea by means of gaps. There they make barriers of reefs like those on the coasts of New Caledonia and the various Pomoton islands. In other places, like those at Reunion and at Maurice, they raise fringed reefs, high, straight walls, near which the depth of the ocean is considerable.

Madrepores (which should not be confused with corals) have a tissue covered in a calcareous crust, and the changes in their structure have led M. Milne Edwards, my esteemed mentor, to categorize them into five sections. The tiny organisms that the marine polyp secretes live by the millions at the bottom of their cells. Their calcareous deposits turn into rocks, reefs, and both large and small islands. Here, they create a ring around a small inland lake that connects to the sea through gaps. They build reef barriers similar to those on the coasts of New Caledonia and the various Pomoton islands. In other areas, like those at Reunion and Mauritius, they form fringed reefs - tall, straight walls, near which the ocean is quite deep.

Some cable-lengths off the shores of the Island of Clermont I admired the gigantic work accomplished by these microscopical workers. These walls are specially the work of those madrepores known as milleporas, porites, madrepores, and astraeas. These polypi are found particularly in the rough beds of the sea, near the surface; and consequently it is from the upper part that they begin their operations, in which they bury themselves by degrees with the debris of the secretions that support them. Such is, at least, Darwin’s theory, who thus explains the formation of the atolls, a superior theory (to my mind) to that given of the foundation of the madreporical works, summits of mountains or volcanoes, that are submerged some feet below the level of the sea.

Some cable lengths off the coast of Clermont Island, I admired the massive work done by these tiny workers. These walls are especially built by madrepores known as milleporas, porites, madrepores, and astraeas. These polyps are mainly found in the rugged sea beds, close to the surface; thus, they start their work from the upper part, gradually burying themselves with the debris from the secretions that support them. This is at least Darwin’s theory, which explains the formation of the atolls. In my opinion, it's a better explanation than the one suggesting that the madreporical structures are the peaks of mountains or volcanoes that are submerged a few feet below the sea's surface.

I could observe closely these curious walls, for perpendicularly they were more than 300 yards deep, and our electric sheets lighted up this calcareous matter brilliantly. Replying to a question Conseil asked me as to the time these colossal barriers took to be raised, I astonished him much by telling him that learned men reckoned it about the eighth of an inch in a hundred years.

I could closely examine these intriguing walls, which were more than 300 yards deep, and our electric lights illuminated the chalky material brilliantly. When Conseil asked me how long it took for these massive barriers to form, I surprised him by saying that experts estimated it to be about an eighth of an inch every hundred years.

Towards evening Clermont-Tonnerre was lost in the distance, and the route of the Nautilus was sensibly changed. After having crossed the tropic of Capricorn in 135° longitude, it sailed W.N.W., making again for the tropical zone. Although the summer sun was very strong, we did not suffer from heat, for at fifteen or twenty fathoms below the surface, the temperature did not rise above from ten to twelve degrees.

Towards evening, Clermont-Tonnerre faded into the distance, and the course of the Nautilus was noticeably altered. After crossing the tropic of Capricorn at 135° longitude, it headed W.N.W., moving again toward the tropical zone. Even though the summer sun was intense, we didn’t feel overheated, because at fifteen or twenty fathoms below the surface, the temperature stayed between ten and twelve degrees.

On 15th of December, we left to the east the bewitching group of the Societies and the graceful Tahiti, queen of the Pacific. I saw in the morning, some miles to the windward, the elevated summits of the island. These waters furnished our table with excellent fish, mackerel, bonitos, and some varieties of a sea-serpent.

On December 15th, we left behind the enchanting group of islands and beautiful Tahiti, the queen of the Pacific. In the morning, I saw the tall peaks of the island a few miles to the east. These waters provided us with great fish for our meals, including mackerel, bonitos, and some types of a sea serpent.

On the 25th of December the Nautilus sailed into the midst of the New Hebrides, discovered by Quiros in 1606, and that Bougainville explored in 1768, and to which Cook gave its present name in 1773. This group is composed principally of nine large islands, that form a band of 120 leagues N.N.S. to S.S.W., between 15° and 2° S. lat., and 164 deg. and 168° long. We passed tolerably near to the Island of Aurou, that at noon looked like a mass of green woods, surmounted by a peak of great height.

On December 25th, the Nautilus entered the New Hebrides, which were discovered by Quiros in 1606, explored by Bougainville in 1768, and named by Cook in 1773. This group consists mainly of nine large islands that stretch for 120 leagues from N.N.S. to S.S.W., located between 15° and 2° S latitude, and 164° and 168° longitude. We passed fairly close to the Island of Aurou, which at noon appeared as a dense mass of green trees topped by a tall peak.

That day being Christmas Day, Ned Land seemed to regret sorely the non-celebration of “Christmas,” the family fete of which Protestants are so fond. I had not seen Captain Nemo for a week, when, on the morning of the 27th, he came into the large drawing-room, always seeming as if he had seen you five minutes before. I was busily tracing the route of the Nautilus on the planisphere. The Captain came up to me, put his finger on one spot on the chart, and said this single word.

That day was Christmas Day, and Ned Land really seemed to regret that we weren't celebrating "Christmas," the family gathering that Protestants love so much. I hadn't seen Captain Nemo for a week, and then on the morning of the 27th, he entered the large drawing-room, acting like he had just seen me five minutes earlier. I was focused on mapping out the route of the Nautilus on the chart. The Captain walked over to me, pointed to a spot on the map, and said just one word.

“Vanikoro.”

“Vanikoro.”

The effect was magical! It was the name of the islands on which La Perouse had been lost! I rose suddenly.

The effect was enchanting! It was the name of the islands where La Perouse had gone missing! I stood up abruptly.

“The Nautilus has brought us to Vanikoro?” I asked.

"The Nautilus brought us to Vanikoro?" I asked.

“Yes, Professor,” said the Captain.

“Yeah, Professor,” said the Captain.

“And I can visit the celebrated islands where the Boussole and the Astrolabe struck?”

“And I can visit the famous islands where the Boussole and the Astrolabe hit?”

“If you like, Professor.”

"If you'd like, Professor."

“When shall we be there?”

“When will we get there?”

“We are there now.”

"We're there now."

Followed by Captain Nemo, I went up on to the platform, and greedily scanned the horizon.

Followed by Captain Nemo, I climbed up onto the platform and eagerly surveyed the horizon.

To the N.E. two volcanic islands emerged of unequal size, surrounded by a coral reef that measured forty miles in circumference. We were close to Vanikoro, really the one to which Dumont d’Urville gave the name of Isle de la Recherche, and exactly facing the little harbour of Vanou, situated in 16° 4′ S. lat., and 164° 32′ E. long. The earth seemed covered with verdure from the shore to the summits in the interior, that were crowned by Mount Kapogo, 476 feet high. The Nautilus, having passed the outer belt of rocks by a narrow strait, found itself among breakers where the sea was from thirty to forty fathoms deep. Under the verdant shade of some mangroves I perceived some savages, who appeared greatly surprised at our approach. In the long black body, moving between wind and water, did they not see some formidable cetacean that they regarded with suspicion?

To the northeast, two volcanic islands appeared, differing in size and surrounded by a coral reef that was forty miles around. We were near Vanikoro, which Dumont d’Urville called Isle de la Recherche, and directly across from the small harbor of Vanou, located at 16° 4′ S. latitude and 164° 32′ E. longitude. The land looked lush from the shore to the peaks in the interior, topped by Mount Kapogo, standing 476 feet high. The Nautilus, having passed through a narrow strait past the outer belt of rocks, found itself among breaking waves where the sea was between thirty and forty fathoms deep. Beneath the green shade of some mangroves, I noticed some locals who seemed very surprised by our arrival. In the long, dark shape moving between the wind and water, did they not see some huge whale that they viewed with suspicion?

Just then Captain Nemo asked me what I knew about the wreck of La Perouse.

Just then, Captain Nemo asked me what I knew about the wreck of La Perouse.

“Only what everyone knows, Captain,” I replied.

“Just what everyone knows, Captain,” I replied.

“And could you tell me what everyone knows about it?” he inquired, ironically.

“And can you tell me what everyone knows about it?” he asked, ironically.

“Easily.”

"Easy."

I related to him all that the last works of Dumont d’Urville had made known—works from which the following is a brief account.

I shared with him everything that the latest works of Dumont d’Urville had revealed—works from which the following is a brief summary.

La Perouse, and his second, Captain de Langle, were sent by Louis XVI, in 1785, on a voyage of circumnavigation. They embarked in the corvettes Boussole and the Astrolabe, neither of which were again heard of. In 1791, the French Government, justly uneasy as to the fate of these two sloops, manned two large merchantmen, the Recherche and the Esperance, which left Brest the 28th of September under the command of Bruni d’Entrecasteaux.

La Perouse and his second-in-command, Captain de Langle, were sent by Louis XVI in 1785 on a journey to sail around the world. They set out on the ships Boussole and Astrolabe, neither of which was ever seen again. In 1791, the French Government, worried about what happened to these two ships, equipped two large merchant vessels, the Recherche and the Esperance, which departed from Brest on September 28th, led by Bruni d’Entrecasteaux.

Two months after, they learned from Bowen, commander of the Albemarle, that the debris of shipwrecked vessels had been seen on the coasts of New Georgia. But D’Entrecasteaux, ignoring this communication—rather uncertain, besides—directed his course towards the Admiralty Islands, mentioned in a report of Captain Hunter’s as being the place where La Perouse was wrecked.

Two months later, they heard from Bowen, the commander of the Albemarle, that debris from shipwrecked vessels had been spotted on the coasts of New Georgia. However, D’Entrecasteaux, dismissing this message—which was quite uncertain—set his course towards the Admiralty Islands, noted in a report from Captain Hunter as the location where La Perouse had been wrecked.

They sought in vain. The Esperance and the Recherche passed before Vanikoro without stopping there, and, in fact, this voyage was most disastrous, as it cost D’Entrecasteaux his life, and those of two of his lieutenants, besides several of his crew.

They searched without success. The Esperance and the Recherche sailed past Vanikoro without stopping, and this voyage ended up being extremely tragic, as it cost D’Entrecasteaux his life, along with the lives of two of his lieutenants and several crew members.

Captain Dillon, a shrewd old Pacific sailor, was the first to find unmistakable traces of the wrecks. On the 15th of May, 1824, his vessel, the St. Patrick, passed close to Tikopia, one of the New Hebrides. There a Lascar came alongside in a canoe, sold him the handle of a sword in silver that bore the print of characters engraved on the hilt. The Lascar pretended that six years before, during a stay at Vanikoro, he had seen two Europeans that belonged to some vessels that had run aground on the reefs some years ago.

Captain Dillon, a clever old Pacific sailor, was the first to find clear signs of the wrecks. On May 15, 1824, his ship, the St. Patrick, passed close to Tikopia, one of the New Hebrides. There, a Lascar came alongside in a canoe and sold him a silver sword handle that had engravings on the hilt. The Lascar claimed that six years earlier, during a visit to Vanikoro, he had seen two Europeans who belonged to some ships that had run aground on the reefs a few years back.

Dillon guessed that he meant La Perouse, whose disappearance had troubled the whole world. He tried to get on to Vanikoro, where, according to the Lascar, he would find numerous debris of the wreck, but winds and tides prevented him.

Dillon figured he was referring to La Perouse, whose vanishing had worried everyone. He attempted to reach Vanikoro, where, according to the Lascar, he would find lots of wreckage, but winds and tides got in his way.

Dillon returned to Calcutta. There he interested the Asiatic Society and the Indian Company in his discovery. A vessel, to which was given the name of the Recherche, was put at his disposal, and he set out, 23rd January, 1827, accompanied by a French agent.

Dillon returned to Calcutta. There, he piqued the interest of the Asiatic Society and the Indian Company with his discovery. A ship, named the Recherche, was made available to him, and he set off on January 23, 1827, accompanied by a French agent.

The Recherche, after touching at several points in the Pacific, cast anchor before Vanikoro, 7th July, 1827, in that same harbour of Vanou where the Nautilus was at this time.

The Recherche, after stopping at various locations in the Pacific, dropped anchor in front of Vanikoro on July 7, 1827, in the same harbor of Vanou where the Nautilus was at that time.

There it collected numerous relics of the wreck—iron utensils, anchors, pulley-strops, swivel-guns, an 18 lbs. shot, fragments of astronomical instruments, a piece of crown work, and a bronze clock, bearing this inscription—“Bazin m’a fait,” the mark of the foundry of the arsenal at Brest about 1785. There could be no further doubt.

There it gathered many artifacts from the wreck—iron tools, anchors, pulley straps, swivel guns, an 18-pound cannonball, pieces of astronomical instruments, a section of crown work, and a bronze clock with the inscription “Bazin made me,” the mark from the arsenal foundry in Brest around 1785. There was no doubt left.

Dillon, having made all inquiries, stayed in the unlucky place till October. Then he quitted Vanikoro, and directed his course towards New Zealand; put into Calcutta, 7th April, 1828, and returned to France, where he was warmly welcomed by Charles X.

Dillon, after making all the inquiries, stayed in the unfortunate place until October. Then he left Vanikoro and headed towards New Zealand, stopping in Calcutta on April 7, 1828, before returning to France, where he was warmly welcomed by Charles X.

But at the same time, without knowing Dillon’s movements, Dumont d’Urville had already set out to find the scene of the wreck. And they had learned from a whaler that some medals and a cross of St. Louis had been found in the hands of some savages of Louisiade and New Caledonia. Dumont d’Urville, commander of the Astrolabe, had then sailed, and two months after Dillon had left Vanikoro he put into Hobart Town. There he learned the results of Dillon’s inquiries, and found that a certain James Hobbs, second lieutenant of the Union of Calcutta, after landing on an island situated 8° 18′ S. lat., and 156° 30′ E. long., had seen some iron bars and red stuffs used by the natives of these parts. Dumont d’Urville, much perplexed, and not knowing how to credit the reports of low-class journals, decided to follow Dillon’s track.

But at the same time, without knowing Dillon’s movements, Dumont d'Urville had already set out to find the wreck site. They had learned from a whaler that some medals and a St. Louis cross had been found with some natives of Louisiade and New Caledonia. Dumont d'Urville, captain of the Astrolabe, then set sail, and two months after Dillon had left Vanikoro, he arrived in Hobart Town. There, he found out the results of Dillon’s inquiries and discovered that a certain James Hobbs, second lieutenant of the Union of Calcutta, after landing on an island located at 8° 18′ S. lat. and 156° 30′ E. long., had seen some iron bars and red cloth used by the locals there. Dumont d'Urville, feeling quite puzzled and unsure how to trust the reports from low-quality journals, decided to follow Dillon’s path.

On the 10th of February, 1828, the Astrolabe appeared off Tikopia, and took as guide and interpreter a deserter found on the island; made his way to Vanikoro, sighted it on the 12th inst., lay among the reefs until the 14th, and not until the 20th did he cast anchor within the barrier in the harbour of Vanou.

On February 10, 1828, the Astrolabe showed up near Tikopia and took on a deserter from the island as a guide and interpreter. It made its way to Vanikoro, spotted it on the 12th, stayed among the reefs until the 14th, and didn’t drop anchor inside the barrier in the harbor of Vanou until the 20th.

On the 23rd, several officers went round the island and brought back some unimportant trifles. The natives, adopting a system of denials and evasions, refused to take them to the unlucky place. This ambiguous conduct led them to believe that the natives had ill-treated the castaways, and indeed they seemed to fear that Dumont d’Urville had come to avenge La Perouse and his unfortunate crew.

On the 23rd, several officers circled the island and returned with some minor items. The locals, using a strategy of denial and avoidance, wouldn’t take them to the fated location. This unclear behavior made them think that the locals had mistreated the castaways, and it seemed like they were worried that Dumont d’Urville had come to avenge La Perouse and his unfortunate crew.

However, on the 26th, appeased by some presents, and understanding that they had no reprisals to fear, they led M. Jacquireot to the scene of the wreck.

However, on the 26th, calmed by some gifts, and realizing that they had nothing to worry about in terms of retaliation, they took M. Jacquireot to the site of the wreck.

There, in three or four fathoms of water, between the reefs of Pacou and Vanou, lay anchors, cannons, pigs of lead and iron, embedded in the limy concretions. The large boat and the whaler belonging to the Astrolabe were sent to this place, and, not without some difficulty, their crews hauled up an anchor weighing 1,800 lbs., a brass gun, some pigs of iron, and two copper swivel-guns.

There, in three or four fathoms of water, between the reefs of Pacou and Vanou, lay anchors, cannons, pigs of lead and iron, embedded in the limy concretions. The large boat and the whaler belonging to the Astrolabe were sent to this location, and, not without some difficulty, their crews managed to haul up an anchor weighing 1,800 lbs., a brass gun, some pigs of iron, and two copper swivel-guns.

Dumont d’Urville, questioning the natives, learned too that La Perouse, after losing both his vessels on the reefs of this island, had constructed a smaller boat, only to be lost a second time. Where, no one knew.

Dumont d’Urville, questioning the locals, discovered that La Perouse, after losing both of his ships on the reefs of this island, had built a smaller boat, only to be lost again. No one knew where.

But the French Government, fearing that Dumont d’Urville was not acquainted with Dillon’s movements, had sent the sloop Bayonnaise, commanded by Legoarant de Tromelin, to Vanikoro, which had been stationed on the west coast of America. The Bayonnaise cast her anchor before Vanikoro some months after the departure of the Astrolabe, but found no new document; but stated that the savages had respected the monument to La Perouse. That is the substance of what I told Captain Nemo.

But the French government, worried that Dumont d’Urville didn’t know about Dillon’s movements, sent the sloop Bayonnaise, led by Legoarant de Tromelin, to Vanikoro, where it had been stationed off the west coast of America. The Bayonnaise dropped anchor in front of Vanikoro a few months after the Astrolabe left but didn’t find any new documents; however, it reported that the locals had respected the monument to La Perouse. That’s what I told Captain Nemo.

“So,” he said, “no one knows now where the third vessel perished that was constructed by the castaways on the island of Vanikoro?”

"So," he said, "no one knows where the third ship that the castaways built on the island of Vanikoro went down?"

“No one knows.”

"Nobody knows."

Captain Nemo said nothing, but signed to me to follow him into the large saloon. The Nautilus sank several yards below the waves, and the panels were opened.

Captain Nemo said nothing, but gestured for me to follow him into the large salon. The Nautilus sank several yards below the surface, and the panels were opened.

I hastened to the aperture, and under the crustations of coral, covered with fungi, syphonules, alcyons, madrepores, through myriads of charming fish—girelles, glyphisidri, pompherides, diacopes, and holocentres—I recognised certain debris that the drags had not been able to tear up—iron stirrups, anchors, cannons, bullets, capstan fittings, the stem of a ship, all objects clearly proving the wreck of some vessel, and now carpeted with living flowers. While I was looking on this desolate scene, Captain Nemo said, in a sad voice:

I rushed to the opening, and beneath the layers of coral, covered with fungi, siphonophores, sea fans, and stony corals, among countless beautiful fish—wrasses, gobies, pomfrets, dietetic fish, and squirrelfish—I recognized some remnants that the trawlers hadn’t managed to pull up—iron stirrups, anchors, cannons, bullets, capstan parts, the bow of a ship, all clearly showing the wreck of some vessel, now blanketed with living flowers. While I was gazing at this tragic scene, Captain Nemo spoke in a somber tone:

“Commander La Perouse set out 7th December, 1785, with his vessels La Boussole and the Astrolabe. He first cast anchor at Botany Bay, visited the Friendly Isles, New Caledonia, then directed his course towards Santa Cruz, and put into Namouka, one of the Hapai group. Then his vessels struck on the unknown reefs of Vanikoro. The Boussole, which went first, ran aground on the southerly coast. The Astrolabe went to its help, and ran aground too. The first vessel was destroyed almost immediately. The second, stranded under the wind, resisted some days. The natives made the castaways welcome. They installed themselves in the island, and constructed a smaller boat with the debris of the two large ones. Some sailors stayed willingly at Vanikoro; the others, weak and ill, set out with La Perouse. They directed their course towards the Solomon Islands, and there perished, with everything, on the westerly coast of the chief island of the group, between Capes Deception and Satisfaction.”

“Commander La Perouse set out on December 7, 1785, with his ships La Boussole and the Astrolabe. He first anchored at Botany Bay, visited the Friendly Islands, explored New Caledonia, then headed towards Santa Cruz and stopped at Namouka, one of the Hapai group. His ships then hit the unknown reefs of Vanikoro. The Boussole, which went first, ran aground on the southern coast. The Astrolabe came to help and ran aground as well. The first ship was destroyed almost immediately. The second, stranded on the windward side, held out for several days. The locals welcomed the castaways. They made themselves at home on the island and built a smaller boat from the wreckage of the two larger ones. Some sailors chose to stay at Vanikoro; the others, weak and sick, set out with La Perouse. They headed towards the Solomon Islands, where they perished, along with everything, on the western coast of the main island in the group, between Capes Deception and Satisfaction.”

“How do you know that?”

“How do you know that?”

“By this, that I found on the spot where was the last wreck.”

“By this, that I found at the site of the last wreck.”

Captain Nemo showed me a tin-plate box, stamped with the French arms, and corroded by the salt water. He opened it, and I saw a bundle of papers, yellow but still readable.

Captain Nemo showed me a metal box, stamped with the French coat of arms, and corroded by the saltwater. He opened it, and I saw a bundle of papers, yellowed but still readable.

They were the instructions of the naval minister to Commander La Perouse, annotated in the margin in Louis XVI’s handwriting.

They were the orders from the naval minister to Commander La Perouse, with notes in the margin written in Louis XVI’s handwriting.

“Ah! it is a fine death for a sailor!” said Captain Nemo, at last. “A coral tomb makes a quiet grave; and I trust that I and my comrades will find no other.”

“Ah! it’s a great way to die for a sailor!” said Captain Nemo, finally. “A coral tomb makes for a peaceful grave; and I hope that my comrades and I will find no other.”

CHAPTER XIX
TORRES STRAITS

During the night of the 27th or 28th of December, the Nautilus left the shores of Vanikoro with great speed. Her course was south-westerly, and in three days she had gone over the 750 leagues that separated it from La Perouse’s group and the south-east point of Papua.

During the night of December 27th or 28th, the Nautilus quickly set off from the shores of Vanikoro. It was headed southwest, and in three days, it covered the 750 leagues that lay between it and La Perouse’s group and the southeastern tip of Papua.

Early on the 1st of January, 1863, Conseil joined me on the platform.

Early on January 1, 1863, Conseil joined me on the platform.

“Master, will you permit me to wish you a happy New Year?”

“Master, may I wish you a happy New Year?”

“What! Conseil; exactly as if I was at Paris in my study at the Jardin des Plantes? Well, I accept your good wishes, and thank you for them. Only, I will ask you what you mean by a ‘Happy New Year’ under our circumstances? Do you mean the year that will bring us to the end of our imprisonment, or the year that sees us continue this strange voyage?”

“What! Conseil; as if I were in my study at the Jardin des Plantes in Paris? Well, I appreciate your good wishes, and I thank you for them. But I have to ask what you mean by a ‘Happy New Year’ given our situation? Do you mean the year that will lead us to the end of our imprisonment, or the year that will see us continue this strange journey?”

“Really, I do not know how to answer, master. We are sure to see curious things, and for the last two months we have not had time for dullness. The last marvel is always the most astonishing; and, if we continue this progression, I do not know how it will end. It is my opinion that we shall never again see the like. I think then, with no offence to master, that a happy year would be one in which we could see everything.”

“Honestly, I’m not sure how to answer you, master. We’re bound to see some amazing things, and for the past two months, we haven’t had a moment of boredom. The latest marvel is always the most incredible, and if we keep this up, I can’t imagine how it will turn out. I believe we’ll never see anything like this again. So, with all due respect, I think a great year would be one where we could see it all.”

On 2nd January we had made 11,340 miles, or 5,250 French leagues, since our starting-point in the Japan Seas. Before the ship’s head stretched the dangerous shores of the coral sea, on the north-east coast of Australia. Our boat lay along some miles from the redoubtable bank on which Cook’s vessel was lost, 10th June, 1770. The boat in which Cook was struck on a rock, and, if it did not sink, it was owing to a piece of coral that was broken by the shock, and fixed itself in the broken keel.

On January 2nd, we had traveled 11,340 miles, or 5,250 French leagues, since our starting point in the Japan Seas. In front of us lay the treacherous coasts of the coral sea, on the northeast coast of Australia. Our boat was several miles away from the dangerous reef where Cook's ship sank on June 10, 1770. The boat in which Cook hit a rock didn’t sink, thanks to a piece of coral that broke off from the impact and lodged itself in the damaged keel.

I had wished to visit the reef, 360 leagues long, against which the sea, always rough, broke with great violence, with a noise like thunder. But just then the inclined planes drew the Nautilus down to a great depth, and I could see nothing of the high coral walls. I had to content myself with the different specimens of fish brought up by the nets. I remarked, among others, some germons, a species of mackerel as large as a tunny, with bluish sides, and striped with transverse bands, that disappear with the animal’s life.

I had wanted to visit the reef, which stretched 360 leagues long, where the always rough sea crashed violently against it, making a noise like thunder. But at that moment, the inclined planes took the Nautilus down to a great depth, and I couldn’t see the tall coral walls. I had to settle for the various fish specimens brought up by the nets. I noticed, among others, some germons, a type of mackerel as big as a tuna, with bluish sides and striped with horizontal bands that fade away after the fish dies.

These fish followed us in shoals, and furnished us with very delicate food. We took also a large number of gilt-heads, about one and a half inches long, tasting like dorys; and flying pyrapeds like submarine swallows, which, in dark nights, light alternately the air and water with their phosphorescent light. Among the molluscs and zoophytes, I found in the meshes of the net several species of alcyonarians, echini, hammers, spurs, dials, cerites, and hyalleae. The flora was represented by beautiful floating seaweeds, laminariae, and macrocystes, impregnated with the mucilage that transudes through their pores; and among which I gathered an admirable Nemastoma Geliniarois, that was classed among the natural curiosities of the museum.

These fish swam with us in schools and provided us with very tasty food. We also caught a lot of gilt-heads, about an inch and a half long, that tasted like dorado; and flying fish like underwater swallows, which, on dark nights, alternately light up the air and water with their phosphorescent glow. Among the mollusks and zoophytes, I found several types of alcyonarians, sea urchins, hammer shells, spurs, dials, cerites, and hyalleae in the net. The plant life included beautiful floating seaweeds, laminaria, and macrocystis, filled with the mucilage that seeps through their pores; and among these, I collected an impressive Nemastoma Geliniarois, which was listed as one of the natural curiosities in the museum.

Two days after crossing the coral sea, 4th January, we sighted the Papuan coasts. On this occasion, Captain Nemo informed me that his intention was to get into the Indian Ocean by the Strait of Torres. His communication ended there.

Two days after crossing the Coral Sea, on January 4th, we spotted the Papuan coasts. At that moment, Captain Nemo told me that he planned to enter the Indian Ocean through the Strait of Torres. That was the end of his message.

The Torres Straits are nearly thirty-four leagues wide; but they are obstructed by an innumerable quantity of islands, islets, breakers, and rocks, that make its navigation almost impracticable; so that Captain Nemo took all needful precautions to cross them. The Nautilus, floating betwixt wind and water, went at a moderate pace. Her screw, like a cetacean’s tail, beat the waves slowly.

The Torres Straits are almost thirty-four leagues wide, but they're filled with countless islands, islets, reefs, and rocks that make navigating them nearly impossible. So, Captain Nemo took all necessary precautions to get through. The Nautilus, floating between wind and water, moved at a steady pace. Her propeller, like a whale's tail, pushed through the waves slowly.

Profiting by this, I and my two companions went up on to the deserted platform. Before us was the steersman’s cage, and I expected that Captain Nemo was there directing the course of the Nautilus. I had before me the excellent charts of the Straits of Torres, and I consulted them attentively. Round the Nautilus the sea dashed furiously. The course of the waves, that went from south-east to north-west at the rate of two and a half miles, broke on the coral that showed itself here and there.

Taking advantage of this, my two friends and I went up to the empty platform. In front of us was the steersman’s enclosure, and I figured Captain Nemo was inside steering the course of the Nautilus. I had the excellent charts of the Straits of Torres in front of me, and I studied them carefully. The sea was crashing violently around the Nautilus. The waves were moving from the southeast to the northwest at a speed of two and a half miles, crashing against the coral that appeared here and there.

“This is a bad sea!” remarked Ned Land.

“This is a terrible sea!” said Ned Land.

“Detestable indeed, and one that does not suit a boat like the Nautilus.”

"Absolutely detestable, and something that doesn't belong on a vessel like the Nautilus."

“The Captain must be very sure of his route, for I see there pieces of coral that would do for its keel if it only touched them slightly.”

“The Captain needs to be really certain of his course because I see some coral pieces that could wreck the keel if it barely brushes against them.”

Indeed the situation was dangerous, but the Nautilus seemed to slide like magic off these rocks. It did not follow the routes of the Astrolabe and the Zelee exactly, for they proved fatal to Dumont d’Urville. It bore more northwards, coasted the Islands of Murray, and came back to the south-west towards Cumberland Passage. I thought it was going to pass it by, when, going back to north-west, it went through a large quantity of islands and islets little known, towards the Island Sound and Canal Mauvais.

The situation was definitely dangerous, but the Nautilus seemed to glide effortlessly off these rocks. It didn’t follow the exact paths of the Astrolabe and the Zelee, as those routes had ended badly for Dumont d’Urville. Instead, it headed further north, hugged the Islands of Murray, and then turned back to the southwest toward Cumberland Passage. I thought it was going to bypass it when it veered northwest again, navigating through a bunch of little-known islands and islets, heading toward Island Sound and Canal Mauvais.

I wondered if Captain Nemo, foolishly imprudent, would steer his vessel into that pass where Dumont d’Urville’s two corvettes touched; when, swerving again, and cutting straight through to the west, he steered for the Island of Gilboa.

I wondered if Captain Nemo, acting recklessly, would navigate his ship into the channel where Dumont d’Urville’s two corvettes docked; then, turning sharply again and heading directly west, he set his course for the Island of Gilboa.

It was then three in the afternoon. The tide began to recede, being quite full. The Nautilus approached the island, that I still saw, with its remarkable border of screw-pines. He stood off it at about two miles distant. Suddenly a shock overthrew me. The Nautilus just touched a rock, and stayed immovable, laying lightly to port side.

It was now three in the afternoon. The tide started to go out, having been quite high. The Nautilus neared the island, which I could still see, with its distinctive line of screw pines. It was about two miles away from it. Suddenly, I was thrown off balance. The Nautilus had just grazed a rock and remained still, leaning slightly to the left.

When I rose, I perceived Captain Nemo and his lieutenant on the platform. They were examining the situation of the vessel, and exchanging words in their incomprehensible dialect.

When I got up, I saw Captain Nemo and his lieutenant on the platform. They were assessing the condition of the ship and talking to each other in their confusing language.

She was situated thus: Two miles, on the starboard side, appeared Gilboa, stretching from north to west like an immense arm. Towards the south and east some coral showed itself, left by the ebb. We had run aground, and in one of those seas where the tides are middling—a sorry matter for the floating of the Nautilus. However, the vessel had not suffered, for her keel was solidly joined. But, if she could neither glide off nor move, she ran the risk of being for ever fastened to these rocks, and then Captain Nemo’s submarine vessel would be done for.

She was situated like this: Two miles on the right side, Gilboa appeared, stretching from north to west like a massive arm. To the south and east, some coral was visible, left behind by the retreating tide. We had run aground, and in one of those seas where the tides are moderate—a real problem for the floating of the Nautilus. However, the ship had not been damaged, as her keel was solidly joined. But, since she could neither glide off nor move, she was at risk of being stuck to these rocks forever, and then Captain Nemo’s submarine would be finished.

I was reflecting thus, when the Captain, cool and calm, always master of himself, approached me.

I was thinking this when the Captain, cool and composed, always in control of himself, came up to me.

“An accident?” I asked.

“An accident?” I inquired.

“No; an incident.”

“No; it was an incident.”

“But an incident that will oblige you perhaps to become an inhabitant of this land from which you flee?”

“But an event that might force you to become a resident of this place you’re escaping from?”

Captain Nemo looked at me curiously, and made a negative gesture, as much as to say that nothing would force him to set foot on terra firma again. Then he said:

Captain Nemo looked at me with curiosity and shook his head, as if to say that nothing would make him step on solid ground again. Then he said:

“Besides, M. Aronnax, the Nautilus is not lost; it will carry you yet into the midst of the marvels of the ocean. Our voyage is only begun, and I do not wish to be deprived so soon of the honour of your company.”

“Besides, M. Aronnax, the Nautilus is not lost; it will take you into the wonders of the ocean yet. Our journey has just started, and I don't want to be deprived so soon of the honor of your company.”

“However, Captain Nemo,” I replied, without noticing the ironical turn of his phrase, “the Nautilus ran aground in open sea. Now the tides are not strong in the Pacific; and, if you cannot lighten the Nautilus, I do not see how it will be reinflated.”

“However, Captain Nemo,” I said, not realizing the ironic twist in his words, “the Nautilus ran aground in open water. The tides aren’t strong in the Pacific; and if you can’t lighten the Nautilus, I don’t see how it will be refloated.”

“The tides are not strong in the Pacific: you are right there, Professor; but in Torres Straits one finds still a difference of a yard and a half between the level of high and low seas. To-day is 4th January, and in five days the moon will be full. Now, I shall be very much astonished if that satellite does not raise these masses of water sufficiently, and render me a service that I should be indebted to her for.”

“The tides in the Pacific aren't very strong: you're correct, Professor; however, in Torres Straits, there's still a difference of about a yard and a half between high and low water levels. Today is January 4th, and in five days it will be a full moon. Now, I would be very surprised if that moon doesn't raise these bodies of water enough to do me a favor that I would owe her for.”

Having said this, Captain Nemo, followed by his lieutenant, redescended to the interior of the Nautilus. As to the vessel, it moved not, and was immovable, as if the coralline polypi had already walled it up with their in destructible cement.

Having said this, Captain Nemo, followed by his lieutenant, went back down into the interior of the Nautilus. As for the vessel, it didn’t move at all and seemed to be stuck, as if the coral polyps had already sealed it in with their indestructible cement.

“Well, sir?” said Ned Land, who came up to me after the departure of the Captain.

“Well, sir?” said Ned Land, who approached me after the Captain left.

“Well, friend Ned, we will wait patiently for the tide on the 9th instant; for it appears that the moon will have the goodness to put it off again.”

“Well, friend Ned, we will wait patiently for the tide on the 9th; it looks like the moon will be kind enough to delay it once more.”

“Really?”

"Seriously?"

“Really.”

"Seriously."

“And this Captain is not going to cast anchor at all since the tide will suffice?” said Conseil, simply.

“And this captain isn’t going to drop anchor at all since the tide will be enough?” said Conseil, straightforwardly.

The Canadian looked at Conseil, then shrugged his shoulders.

The Canadian looked at Conseil and then shrugged his shoulders.

“Sir, you may believe me when I tell you that this piece of iron will navigate neither on nor under the sea again; it is only fit to be sold for its weight. I think, therefore, that the time has come to part company with Captain Nemo.”

“Sir, you can trust me when I say that this piece of metal will never sail on or beneath the sea again; it's only good for scrap value. I believe that it’s time to part ways with Captain Nemo.”

“Friend Ned, I do not despair of this stout Nautilus, as you do; and in four days we shall know what to hold to on the Pacific tides. Besides, flight might be possible if we were in sight of the English or Provencal coast; but on the Papuan shores, it is another thing; and it will be time enough to come to that extremity if the Nautilus does not recover itself again, which I look upon as a grave event.”

“Friend Ned, I'm not as hopeless about this sturdy Nautilus as you are; in four days, we'll know how to navigate the Pacific currents. Plus, we might be able to escape if we were near the English or Provençal coast; but on the Papuan shores, that's a different story. We'll address that situation if the Nautilus doesn't get back on track, which I see as a serious issue.”

“But do they know, at least, how to act circumspectly? There is an island; on that island there are trees; under those trees, terrestrial animals, bearers of cutlets and roast beef, to which I would willingly give a trial.”

“But do they at least know how to be careful? There's an island; on that island, there are trees; under those trees, land animals, bringing meaty cuts and roast beef, which I would gladly try.”

“In this, friend Ned is right,” said Conseil, “and I agree with him. Could not master obtain permission from his friend Captain Nemo to put us on land, if only so as not to lose the habit of treading on the solid parts of our planet?”

“In this, my friend Ned is correct,” said Conseil, “and I agree with him. Couldn’t the captain get permission from his friend Captain Nemo to let us set foot on land, at least so we don’t forget what it’s like to walk on solid ground?”

“I can ask him, but he will refuse.”

“I can ask him, but he’ll say no.”

“Will master risk it?” asked Conseil, “and we shall know how to rely upon the Captain’s amiability.”

“Will the master take the risk?” asked Conseil, “and we can count on the Captain’s friendliness.”

To my great surprise, Captain Nemo gave me the permission I asked for, and he gave it very agreeably, without even exacting from me a promise to return to the vessel; but flight across New Guinea might be very perilous, and I should not have counselled Ned Land to attempt it. Better to be a prisoner on board the Nautilus than to fall into the hands of the natives.

To my surprise, Captain Nemo granted me the permission I requested, and he did so quite willingly, without even making me promise to come back to the ship; however, fleeing across New Guinea could be very dangerous, and I wouldn't have advised Ned Land to try it. It’s better to be a captive on the Nautilus than to end up in the hands of the locals.

At eight o’clock, armed with guns and hatchets, we got off the Nautilus. The sea was pretty calm; a slight breeze blew on land. Conseil and I rowing, we sped along quickly, and Ned steered in the straight passage that the breakers left between them. The boat was well handled, and moved rapidly.

At eight o’clock, armed with guns and hatchets, we got off the Nautilus. The sea was fairly calm; a light breeze blew towards the shore. With Conseil and me rowing, we moved quickly, and Ned steered through the narrow passage left clear by the waves. The boat was well handled and moved quickly.

Ned Land could not restrain his joy. He was like a prisoner that had escaped from prison, and knew not that it was necessary to re-enter it.

Ned Land couldn't hold back his happiness. He felt like a prisoner who had escaped from jail, not realizing he needed to go back in.

“Meat! We are going to eat some meat; and what meat!” he replied. “Real game! no, bread, indeed.”

“Meat! We’re going to eat some meat; and what meat!” he replied. “Real game! No, really.”

“I do not say that fish is not good; we must not abuse it; but a piece of fresh venison, grilled on live coals, will agreeably vary our ordinary course.”

“I’m not saying that fish isn’t good; we just shouldn’t overdo it. But a piece of fresh venison, grilled over an open flame, will nicely change up our usual meals.”

“Glutton!” said Conseil, “he makes my mouth water.”

“Glutton!” said Conseil, “he makes me hungry.”

“It remains to be seen,” I said, “if these forests are full of game, and if the game is not such as will hunt the hunter himself.”

“It’s still unclear,” I said, “if these forests are full of game, and if the game isn’t the kind that will hunt the hunter himself.”

“Well said, M. Aronnax,” replied the Canadian, whose teeth seemed sharpened like the edge of a hatchet; “but I will eat tiger—loin of tiger—if there is no other quadruped on this island.”

“Well said, M. Aronnax,” replied the Canadian, whose teeth looked as sharp as a hatchet; “but I’ll eat tiger—tiger steak—if there’s no other animal on this island.”

“Friend Ned is uneasy about it,” said Conseil.

“Friend Ned feels anxious about it,” said Conseil.

“Whatever it may be,” continued Ned Land, “every animal with four paws without feathers, or with two paws without feathers, will be saluted by my first shot.”

“Whatever it is,” continued Ned Land, “any animal with four paws and no feathers, or with two paws and no feathers, will be greeted by my first shot.”

“Very well! Master Land’s imprudences are beginning.”

“Alright! Master Land’s reckless actions are starting.”

“Never fear, M. Aronnax,” replied the Canadian; “I do not want twenty-five minutes to offer you a dish, of my sort.”

“Don't worry, M. Aronnax,” replied the Canadian; “I don't need twenty-five minutes to prepare you a meal, my style.”

At half-past eight the Nautilus boat ran softly aground on a heavy sand, after having happily passed the coral reef that surrounds the Island of Gilboa.

At 8:30, the Nautilus boat gently ran aground on a thick patch of sand, after successfully navigating the coral reef that encircles the Island of Gilboa.

CHAPTER XX
A FEW DAYS ON LAND

I was much impressed on touching land. Ned Land tried the soil with his feet, as if to take possession of it. However, it was only two months before that we had become, according to Captain Nemo, “passengers on board the Nautilus,” but, in reality, prisoners of its commander.

I was really struck when we reached land. Ned Land tested the soil with his feet, almost as if he wanted to claim it. But it had only been two months since we had become, as Captain Nemo called us, “passengers on board the Nautilus,” when in reality, we were just prisoners of its captain.

In a few minutes we were within musket-shot of the coast. The whole horizon was hidden behind a beautiful curtain of forests. Enormous trees, the trunks of which attained a height of 200 feet, were tied to each other by garlands of bindweed, real natural hammocks, which a light breeze rocked. They were mimosas, figs, hibisci, and palm trees, mingled together in profusion; and under the shelter of their verdant vault grew orchids, leguminous plants, and ferns.

In just a few minutes, we were within firing range of the coast. The entire horizon was covered by a stunning curtain of trees. Massive trees, with trunks reaching 200 feet high, were connected by vines of bindweed, creating real natural hammocks that swayed gently in the breeze. There were mimosas, figs, hibiscus, and palm trees, all mixed together in abundance; and beneath their lush canopy grew orchids, legumes, and ferns.

But, without noticing all these beautiful specimens of Papuan flora, the Canadian abandoned the agreeable for the useful. He discovered a coco-tree, beat down some of the fruit, broke them, and we drunk the milk and ate the nut with a satisfaction that protested against the ordinary food on the Nautilus.

But, without noticing all these beautiful examples of Papuan plants, the Canadian chose the practical over the pleasant. He found a coconut tree, knocked down some of the fruit, opened them up, and we drank the milk and ate the meat with a satisfaction that complained about the usual food on the Nautilus.

“Excellent!” said Ned Land.

“Awesome!” said Ned Land.

“Exquisite!” replied Conseil.

“Awesome!” replied Conseil.

“And I do not think,” said the Canadian, “that he would object to our introducing a cargo of coco-nuts on board.”

“And I don’t think,” said the Canadian, “that he would mind us bringing a load of coconuts on board.”

“I do not think he would, but he would not taste them.”

“I don’t think he would, but he wouldn’t try them.”

“So much the worse for him,” said Conseil.

“So much the worse for him,” said Conseil.

“And so much the better for us,” replied Ned Land. “There will be more for us.”

“And that's even better for us,” replied Ned Land. “There will be more for us.”

“One word only, Master Land,” I said to the harpooner, who was beginning to ravage another coco-nut tree. “Coco-nuts are good things, but before filling the canoe with them it would be wise to reconnoitre and see if the island does not produce some substance not less useful. Fresh vegetables would be welcome on board the Nautilus.”

“One word only, Master Land,” I said to the harpooner, who was starting to tear into another coconut tree. “Coconuts are great, but before we fill the canoe with them, it would be smart to scout around and see if the island has anything else that might be just as useful. Fresh vegetables would be a nice addition on board the Nautilus.”

“Master is right,” replied Conseil; “and I propose to reserve three places in our vessel, one for fruits, the other for vegetables, and the third for the venison, of which I have not yet seen the smallest specimen.”

“Master is right,” replied Conseil; “and I suggest we set aside three spots in our boat: one for fruits, another for vegetables, and the third for the venison, of which I haven’t seen even the smallest piece yet.”

“Conseil, we must not despair,” said the Canadian.

“Counsel, we mustn't lose hope,” said the Canadian.

“Let us continue,” I returned, “and lie in wait. Although the island seems uninhabited, it might still contain some individuals that would be less hard than we on the nature of game.”

“Let’s keep going,” I said, “and wait here. Even though the island looks deserted, there could still be some people here who might be less strict than we are about hunting.”

“Ho! ho!” said Ned Land, moving his jaws significantly.

“Ha! ha!” said Ned Land, moving his jaw purposefully.

“Well, Ned!” said Conseil.

“Well, Ned!” Conseil said.

“My word!” returned the Canadian, “I begin to understand the charms of anthropophagy.”

“My goodness!” replied the Canadian, “I’m starting to see the appeal of cannibalism.”

“Ned! Ned! what are you saying? You, a man-eater? I should not feel safe with you, especially as I share your cabin. I might perhaps wake one day to find myself half devoured.”

“Ned! Ned! What are you talking about? You, a man-eater? I shouldn’t feel safe with you, especially since I share your cabin. I might wake up one day to find myself half eaten.”

“Friend Conseil, I like you much, but not enough to eat you unnecessarily.”

“Friend Conseil, I like you a lot, but not enough to eat you for no reason.”

“I would not trust you,” replied Conseil. “But enough. We must absolutely bring down some game to satisfy this cannibal, or else one of these fine mornings, master will find only pieces of his servant to serve him.”

“I wouldn’t trust you,” replied Conseil. “But that’s enough. We absolutely need to bring down some game to satisfy this cannibal, or else one of these fine mornings, the master will find only pieces of his servant to serve him.”

While we were talking thus, we were penetrating the sombre arches of the forest, and for two hours we surveyed it in all directions.

While we were talking like this, we were moving through the dark arches of the forest, and for two hours, we looked around in every direction.

Chance rewarded our search for eatable vegetables, and one of the most useful products of the tropical zones furnished us with precious food that we missed on board. I would speak of the bread-fruit tree, very abundant in the island of Gilboa; and I remarked chiefly the variety destitute of seeds, which bears in Malaya the name of “rima.”

Chance rewarded our search for edible vegetables, and one of the most useful products from the tropical regions provided us with valuable food that we missed on board. I’m talking about the breadfruit tree, which is plentiful on the island of Gilboa; I especially noticed the seedless variety, known in Malaya as “rima.”

Ned Land knew these fruits well. He had already eaten many during his numerous voyages, and he knew how to prepare the eatable substance. Moreover, the sight of them excited him, and he could contain himself no longer.

Ned Land was familiar with these fruits. He had eaten plenty during his many voyages, and he knew how to prepare them. Plus, just seeing them made him excited, and he could no longer hold back.

“Master,” he said, “I shall die if I do not taste a little of this bread-fruit pie.”

“Master,” he said, “I’ll die if I don’t get to taste a little of this breadfruit pie.”

“Taste it, friend Ned—taste it as you want. We are here to make experiments—make them.”

“Taste it, friend Ned—try it however you like. We're here to conduct experiments—so let’s do it.”

“It won’t take long,” said the Canadian.

“It won’t take long,” said the Canadian.

And, provided with a lentil, he lighted a fire of dead wood that crackled joyously. During this time, Conseil and I chose the best fruits of the bread-fruit. Some had not then attained a sufficient degree of maturity; and their thick skin covered a white but rather fibrous pulp. Others, the greater number yellow and gelatinous, waited only to be picked.

And, with a lentil in hand, he started a fire with dead wood that crackled happily. Meanwhile, Conseil and I selected the best fruits from the breadfruit tree. Some weren't fully ripe yet; their thick skin covered a white but rather fibrous flesh. Others, mostly yellow and gelatinous, were ready to be picked.

These fruits enclosed no kernel. Conseil brought a dozen to Ned Land, who placed them on a coal fire, after having cut them in thick slices, and while doing this repeating:

These fruits had no seeds. Conseil brought a dozen to Ned Land, who put them on a coal fire after slicing them into thick pieces, all the while saying:

“You will see, master, how good this bread is. More so when one has been deprived of it so long. It is not even bread,” added he, “but a delicate pastry. You have eaten none, master?”

“You’ll see, master, how good this bread is. Especially after being without it for so long. It's not just bread,” he added, “but a fine pastry. Haven't you had any, master?”

“No, Ned.”

"No way, Ned."

“Very well, prepare yourself for a juicy thing. If you do not come for more, I am no longer the king of harpooners.”

"Alright, get ready for something exciting. If you don't come back for more, I’m not the best harpooner anymore."

After some minutes, the part of the fruits that was exposed to the fire was completely roasted. The interior looked like a white pasty, a sort of soft crumb, the flavour of which was like that of an artichoke.

After a few minutes, the part of the fruit that was exposed to the fire was completely roasted. The inside looked like a white paste, kind of soft and crumbly, with a flavor similar to that of an artichoke.

It must be confessed this bread was excellent, and I ate of it with great relish.

I have to admit this bread was really good, and I enjoyed it a lot.

“What time is it now?” asked the Canadian.

“What time is it now?” asked the Canadian.

“Two o’clock at least,” replied Conseil.

"At least two o'clock," replied Conseil.

“How time flies on firm ground!” sighed Ned Land.

“How quickly time passes when you’re on solid ground!” sighed Ned Land.

“Let us be off,” replied Conseil.

"Let's go," said Conseil.

We returned through the forest, and completed our collection by a raid upon the cabbage-palms, that we gathered from the tops of the trees, little beans that I recognised as the “abrou” of the Malays, and yams of a superior quality.

We came back through the forest and finished our collection by raiding the cabbage palms, grabbing things from the tops of the trees, little beans that I recognized as the “abrou” from the Malays, and high-quality yams.

We were loaded when we reached the boat. But Ned Land did not find his provisions sufficient. Fate, however, favoured us. Just as we were pushing off, he perceived several trees, from twenty-five to thirty feet high, a species of palm-tree.

We were packed when we got to the boat. But Ned Land didn't think he had enough supplies. Luckily, fate was on our side. Just as we were about to set off, he spotted several trees, about twenty-five to thirty feet tall, a type of palm tree.

At last, at five o’clock in the evening, loaded with our riches, we quitted the shore, and half an hour after we hailed the Nautilus. No one appeared on our arrival. The enormous iron-plated cylinder seemed deserted. The provisions embarked, I descended to my chamber, and after supper slept soundly.

At last, at five o’clock in the evening, loaded with our treasures, we left the shore, and half an hour later, we called out to the Nautilus. No one came out to greet us. The huge iron-plated cylinder looked abandoned. After the supplies were loaded, I went down to my room, and after dinner, I fell into a deep sleep.

The next day, 6th January, nothing new on board. Not a sound inside, not a sign of life. The boat rested along the edge, in the same place in which we had left it. We resolved to return to the island. Ned Land hoped to be more fortunate than on the day before with regard to the hunt, and wished to visit another part of the forest.

The next day, January 6th, there was nothing new on the boat. No sounds inside, no signs of life. The boat stayed where we had left it, resting along the edge. We decided to go back to the island. Ned Land was hoping for better luck with the hunt than he had the day before and wanted to check out a different part of the forest.

At dawn we set off. The boat, carried on by the waves that flowed to shore, reached the island in a few minutes.

At dawn, we set out. The boat, pushed along by the waves that rolled to the shore, reached the island in just a few minutes.

We landed, and, thinking that it was better to give in to the Canadian, we followed Ned Land, whose long limbs threatened to distance us. He wound up the coast towards the west: then, fording some torrents, he gained the high plain that was bordered with admirable forests. Some kingfishers were rambling along the water-courses, but they would not let themselves be approached. Their circumspection proved to me that these birds knew what to expect from bipeds of our species, and I concluded that, if the island was not inhabited, at least human beings occasionally frequented it.

We landed, and thinking it was better to go along with the Canadian, we followed Ned Land, whose long legs made it easy for him to outpace us. He headed up the coast to the west; then, crossing some streams, he reached the high plain lined with beautiful forests. Some kingfishers were hanging around the waterways, but they wouldn’t let us get close. Their cautious behavior made me realize that these birds were aware of what to expect from humans like us, and I figured that, even if the island wasn’t inhabited, at least people visited it from time to time.

After crossing a rather large prairie, we arrived at the skirts of a little wood that was enlivened by the songs and flight of a large number of birds.

After crossing a pretty big prairie, we got to the edge of a small forest that was filled with the songs and movements of many birds.

“There are only birds,” said Conseil.

“There are just birds,” said Conseil.

“But they are eatable,” replied the harpooner.

“But they are edible,” replied the harpooner.

“I do not agree with you, friend Ned, for I see only parrots there.”

“I don’t agree with you, friend Ned, because I only see parrots there.”

“Friend Conseil,” said Ned, gravely, “the parrot is like pheasant to those who have nothing else.”

“Friend Conseil,” Ned said seriously, “the parrot is like pheasant to those who have nothing else.”

“And,” I added, “this bird, suitably prepared, is worth knife and fork.”

"And," I added, "this bird, properly cooked, is worth the effort to enjoy."

Indeed, under the thick foliage of this wood, a world of parrots were flying from branch to branch, only needing a careful education to speak the human language. For the moment, they were chattering with parrots of all colours, and grave cockatoos, who seemed to meditate upon some philosophical problem, whilst brilliant red lories passed like a piece of bunting carried away by the breeze, papuans, with the finest azure colours, and in all a variety of winged things most charming to behold, but few eatable.

Indeed, under the thick leaves of this forest, a world of parrots were flying from branch to branch, just needing some careful training to speak human language. For now, they were chattering with parrots of all colors and serious cockatoos, who seemed to be contemplating some philosophical issue, while brilliant red lories zipped by like a piece of bunting caught in the wind, papuans with the most beautiful shades of blue, and a variety of lovely winged creatures, most of which weren't edible.

However, a bird peculiar to these lands, and which has never passed the limits of the Arrow and Papuan islands, was wanting in this collection. But fortune reserved it for me before long.

However, a bird unique to these lands, which has never crossed the borders of the Arrow and Papuan islands, was missing from this collection. But luck brought it to me soon after.

After passing through a moderately thick copse, we found a plain obstructed with bushes. I saw then those magnificent birds, the disposition of whose long feathers obliges them to fly against the wind. Their undulating flight, graceful aerial curves, and the shading of their colours, attracted and charmed one’s looks. I had no trouble in recognising them.

After going through a somewhat thick grove, we discovered a field blocked by bushes. I then spotted those stunning birds, whose long feathers make them fly against the wind. Their smooth flight, graceful curves in the air, and the blend of their colors caught and enchanted the eye. I had no trouble recognizing them.

“Birds of paradise!” I exclaimed.

“Birds of paradise!” I said.

The Malays, who carry on a great trade in these birds with the Chinese, have several means that we could not employ for taking them. Sometimes they put snares on the top of high trees that the birds of paradise prefer to frequent. Sometimes they catch them with a viscous birdlime that paralyses their movements. They even go so far as to poison the fountains that the birds generally drink from. But we were obliged to fire at them during flight, which gave us few chances to bring them down; and, indeed, we vainly exhausted one half our ammunition.

The Malays, who have a significant trade in these birds with the Chinese, use several methods that we can't utilize to catch them. Sometimes they set snares on the tops of tall trees where the birds of paradise like to hang out. Other times, they trap them with a sticky birdlime that immobilizes them. They even go to the extent of poisoning the water sources that the birds usually drink from. But we had to shoot at them while they were flying, which gave us few opportunities to bring them down; in fact, we wasted half of our ammunition in vain.

About eleven o’clock in the morning, the first range of mountains that form the centre of the island was traversed, and we had killed nothing. Hunger drove us on. The hunters had relied on the products of the chase, and they were wrong. Happily Conseil, to his great surprise, made a double shot and secured breakfast. He brought down a white pigeon and a wood-pigeon, which, cleverly plucked and suspended from a skewer, was roasted before a red fire of dead wood. While these interesting birds were cooking, Ned prepared the fruit of the bread-tree. Then the wood-pigeons were devoured to the bones, and declared excellent. The nutmeg, with which they are in the habit of stuffing their crops, flavours their flesh and renders it delicious eating.

Around eleven in the morning, we crossed the first range of mountains that make up the center of the island, and we still hadn't killed anything. Hunger pushed us forward. The hunters had depended on the success of the hunt, and they were mistaken. Fortunately, to his surprise, Conseil made a double shot and provided breakfast. He brought down a white pigeon and a wood-pigeon, which were expertly plucked and roasted on a skewer over a bright fire of dead wood. While these tasty birds cooked, Ned prepared the fruit from the bread-tree. Soon enough, we devoured the wood-pigeons down to the bones, declaring them excellent. The nutmeg, which they usually stuff in their crops, enhances their flavor and makes them delicious.

“Now, Ned, what do you miss now?”

“Now, Ned, what do you miss right now?”

“Some four-footed game, M. Aronnax. All these pigeons are only side-dishes and trifles; and until I have killed an animal with cutlets I shall not be content.”

“Some game animals, M. Aronnax. All these pigeons are just sides and trifles; and I won't be satisfied until I’ve killed an animal with chops.”

“Nor I, Ned, if I do not catch a bird of paradise.”

“Me neither, Ned, if I don't catch a bird of paradise.”

“Let us continue hunting,” replied Conseil. “Let us go towards the sea. We have arrived at the first declivities of the mountains, and I think we had better regain the region of forests.”

“Let’s keep hunting,” replied Conseil. “Let’s head towards the sea. We’ve reached the first slopes of the mountains, and I think it would be best for us to return to the forested area.”

That was sensible advice, and was followed out. After walking for one hour we had attained a forest of sago-trees. Some inoffensive serpents glided away from us. The birds of paradise fled at our approach, and truly I despaired of getting near one when Conseil, who was walking in front, suddenly bent down, uttered a triumphal cry, and came back to me bringing a magnificent specimen.

That was smart advice, and we followed it. After walking for an hour, we reached a forest of sago trees. Some harmless snakes slithered away from us. The birds of paradise flew away as we got closer, and honestly, I felt hopeless about getting near one when Conseil, who was in front, suddenly bent down, let out a triumphant shout, and came back to me with a stunning specimen.

“Ah! bravo, Conseil!”

"Wow! Great job, Conseil!"

“Master is very good.”

"Master is great."

“No, my boy; you have made an excellent stroke. Take one of these living birds, and carry it in your hand.”

“No, my boy; you’ve made a great move. Take one of these live birds and hold it in your hand.”

“If master will examine it, he will see that I have not deserved great merit.”

“If the master looks into it, he will see that I haven’t earned much praise.”

“Why, Conseil?”

"Why, Conseil?"

“Because this bird is as drunk as a quail.”

“Because this bird is as wasted as a quail.”

“Drunk!”

"Wasted!"

“Yes, sir; drunk with the nutmegs that it devoured under the nutmeg-tree, under which I found it. See, friend Ned, see the monstrous effects of intemperance!”

“Yes, sir; intoxicated by the nutmegs it gulped down under the nutmeg tree, where I found it. Look, friend Ned, see the terrible consequences of excess!”

“By Jove!” exclaimed the Canadian, “because I have drunk gin for two months, you must needs reproach me!”

“By Jove!” shouted the Canadian, “just because I’ve been drinking gin for two months, you have to blame me!”

However, I examined the curious bird. Conseil was right. The bird, drunk with the juice, was quite powerless. It could not fly; it could hardly walk.

However, I looked closely at the strange bird. Conseil was right. The bird, intoxicated by the juice, was completely helpless. It couldn’t fly; it could barely walk.

This bird belonged to the most beautiful of the eight species that are found in Papua and in the neighbouring islands. It was the “large emerald bird, the most rare kind.” It measured three feet in length. Its head was comparatively small, its eyes placed near the opening of the beak, and also small. But the shades of colour were beautiful, having a yellow beak, brown feet and claws, nut-coloured wings with purple tips, pale yellow at the back of the neck and head, and emerald colour at the throat, chestnut on the breast and belly. Two horned, downy nets rose from below the tail, that prolonged the long light feathers of admirable fineness, and they completed the whole of this marvellous bird, that the natives have poetically named the “bird of the sun.”

This bird was one of the most beautiful among the eight species found in Papua and the nearby islands. It was the “large emerald bird, the rarest kind.” It was three feet long. Its head was relatively small, with its eyes positioned close to the beak and also small. The colors were stunning, featuring a yellow beak, brown feet and claws, nut-colored wings with purple tips, pale yellow at the back of the neck and head, and an emerald throat, with a chestnut breast and belly. Two horned, fluffy nets extended from beneath the tail, enhancing the long, delicate feathers of remarkable quality, completing the appearance of this incredible bird, which the locals have poetically named the “bird of the sun.”

But if my wishes were satisfied by the possession of the bird of paradise, the Canadian’s were not yet. Happily, about two o’clock, Ned Land brought down a magnificent hog; from the brood of those the natives call “bari-outang.” The animal came in time for us to procure real quadruped meat, and he was well received. Ned Land was very proud of his shot. The hog, hit by the electric ball, fell stone dead. The Canadian skinned and cleaned it properly, after having taken half a dozen cutlets, destined to furnish us with a grilled repast in the evening. Then the hunt was resumed, which was still more marked by Ned and Conseil’s exploits.

But while I was happy with my wish to have the bird of paradise, the Canadian’s wishes weren’t fulfilled yet. Fortunately, around two o’clock, Ned Land brought down an amazing hog from the group the locals call “bari-outang.” The animal arrived just in time for us to get some real meat, and it was very well received. Ned Land was really proud of his shot. The hog, hit by the electric bullet, fell dead instantly. The Canadian skinned and cleaned it properly after taking half a dozen cutlets for our grilled meal that evening. Then the hunt continued, which was even more defined by the accomplishments of Ned and Conseil.

Indeed, the two friends, beating the bushes, roused a herd of kangaroos that fled and bounded along on their elastic paws. But these animals did not take to flight so rapidly but what the electric capsule could stop their course.

Indeed, the two friends, stirring up the bushes, startled a herd of kangaroos that ran away, bounding along on their springy legs. However, these animals didn’t escape so quickly that the electric capsule couldn't catch up to them.

“Ah, Professor!” cried Ned Land, who was carried away by the delights of the chase, “what excellent game, and stewed, too! What a supply for the Nautilus! Two! three! five down! And to think that we shall eat that flesh, and that the idiots on board shall not have a crumb!”

“Ah, Professor!” shouted Ned Land, caught up in the excitement of the hunt, “what a fantastic catch, and cooked too! What a feast for the Nautilus! Two! Three! Five down! And to think we’ll get to enjoy that meat, while those fools on board won’t get a single bite!”

I think that, in the excess of his joy, the Canadian, if he had not talked so much, would have killed them all. But he contented himself with a single dozen of these interesting marsupians. These animals were small. They were a species of those “kangaroo rabbitss” that live habitually in the hollows of trees, and whose speed is extreme; but they are moderately fat, and furnish, at least, estimable food. We were very satisfied with the results of the hunt. Happy Ned proposed to return to this enchanting island the next day, for he wished to depopulate it of all the eatable quadrupeds. But he had reckoned without his host.

I think that, in his excitement, the Canadian would have ended up killing them all if he hadn’t talked so much. Instead, he settled for just a dozen of these fascinating marsupials. These animals were small, a type of those “kangaroo rabbits” that typically live in tree hollows and are incredibly fast; however, they are reasonably plump and provide quite a good meal. We were very pleased with the results of the hunt. Happy Ned suggested we return to this beautiful island the next day because he wanted to wipe out all the edible mammals there. But he had not thought about the consequences.

At six o’clock in the evening we had regained the shore; our boat was moored to the usual place. The Nautilus, like a long rock, emerged from the waves two miles from the beach. Ned Land, without waiting, occupied himself about the important dinner business. He understood all about cooking well. The “bari-outang,” grilled on the coals, soon scented the air with a delicious odour.

At six o’clock in the evening, we reached the shore again; our boat was tied up in its usual spot. The Nautilus, resembling a long rock, rose out of the waves two miles from the beach. Ned Land, not wasting any time, got busy with preparing dinner. He knew how to cook really well. The “bari-outang,” grilled over the coals, quickly filled the air with a delicious aroma.

Indeed, the dinner was excellent. Two wood-pigeons completed this extraordinary menu. The sago pasty, the artocarpus bread, some mangoes, half a dozen pineapples, and the liquor fermented from some coco-nuts, overjoyed us. I even think that my worthy companions’ ideas had not all the plainness desirable.

Indeed, the dinner was fantastic. Two wood pigeons rounded out this amazing menu. The sago pie, artocarpus bread, a few mangoes, half a dozen pineapples, and the liquor made from coconuts thrilled us. I even think that my good friends' ideas weren't as straightforward as one might want.

“Suppose we do not return to the Nautilus this evening?” said Conseil.

“Suppose we don’t go back to the Nautilus this evening?” said Conseil.

“Suppose we never return?” added Ned Land.

“Are we never coming back?” added Ned Land.

Just then a stone fell at our feet and cut short the harpooner’s proposition.

Just then, a stone dropped at our feet and interrupted the harpooner's suggestion.

CHAPTER XXI
CAPTAIN NEMO’S THUNDERBOLT

We looked at the edge of the forest without rising, my hand stopping in the action of putting it to my mouth, Ned Land’s completing its office.

We stared at the edge of the forest without standing up, my hand pausing just before reaching my mouth, while Ned Land finished his task.

“Stones do not fall from the sky,” remarked Conseil, “or they would merit the name aerolites.”

“Stones don’t fall from the sky,” said Conseil, “or they would be called meteorites.”

A second stone, carefully aimed, that made a savoury pigeon’s leg fall from Conseil’s hand, gave still more weight to his observation. We all three arose, shouldered our guns, and were ready to reply to any attack.

A second stone, skillfully thrown, knocked a tasty pigeon leg out of Conseil’s hand, adding more credibility to his point. We all three got up, took our guns, and were prepared to respond to any threat.

“Are they apes?” cried Ned Land.

“Are they apes?” shouted Ned Land.

“Very nearly—they are savages.”

"Almost—they're savages."

“To the boat!” I said, hurrying to the sea.

“To the boat!” I said, rushing to the ocean.

It was indeed necessary to beat a retreat, for about twenty natives armed with bows and slings appeared on the skirts of a copse that masked the horizon to the right, hardly a hundred steps from us.

It was definitely necessary to fall back, because around twenty locals with bows and slings showed up at the edge of a thicket that blocked the view to the right, just a hundred steps away from us.

Our boat was moored about sixty feet from us. The savages approached us, not running, but making hostile demonstrations. Stones and arrows fell thickly.

Our boat was anchored about sixty feet away from us. The savages came toward us, not running, but making aggressive gestures. Stones and arrows rained down around us.

Ned Land had not wished to leave his provisions; and, in spite of his imminent danger, his pig on one side and kangaroos on the other, he went tolerably fast. In two minutes we were on the shore. To load the boat with provisions and arms, to push it out to sea, and ship the oars, was the work of an instant. We had not gone two cable-lengths, when a hundred savages, howling and gesticulating, entered the water up to their waists. I watched to see if their apparition would attract some men from the Nautilus on to the platform. But no. The enormous machine, lying off, was absolutely deserted.

Ned Land didn't want to leave his supplies behind; and despite the imminent danger, with a pig on one side and kangaroos on the other, he moved pretty quickly. In just two minutes, we reached the shore. It took no time at all to load the boat with supplies and weapons, push it out to sea, and grab the oars. We hadn't gone more than two cable-lengths when a hundred savages, shouting and waving their arms, waded into the water up to their waists. I kept an eye out to see if their appearance would draw some crew members from the Nautilus onto the platform. But no. The massive machine, anchored away, was completely deserted.

Twenty minutes later we were on board. The panels were open. After making the boat fast, we entered into the interior of the Nautilus.

Twenty minutes later, we were on board. The panels were open. After securing the boat, we went inside the Nautilus.

I descended to the drawing-room, from whence I heard some chords. Captain Nemo was there, bending over his organ, and plunged in a musical ecstasy.

I went down to the living room, from where I heard some chords. Captain Nemo was there, leaning over his organ, lost in a musical trance.

“Captain!”

"Captain!"

He did not hear me.

He couldn't hear me.

“Captain!” I said, touching his hand.

“Captain!” I said, touching his hand.

He shuddered, and, turning round, said, “Ah! it is you, Professor? Well, have you had a good hunt, have you botanised successfully?”

He shuddered and turned around, saying, “Ah! It’s you, Professor? Well, did you have a good hunt? Did you have any luck with your botany?”

“Yes Captain; but we have unfortunately brought a troop of bipeds, whose vicinity troubles me.”

“Yes, Captain; but unfortunately, we’ve brought a group of humans, and their presence makes me uneasy.”

“What bipeds?”

"What people?"

“Savages.”

"Barbarians."

“Savages!” he echoed, ironically. “So you are astonished, Professor, at having set foot on a strange land and finding savages? Savages! where are there not any? Besides, are they worse than others, these whom you call savages?”

“Savages!” he said, with irony. “So you’re surprised, Professor, that you stepped onto unfamiliar land and found savages? Savages! Where aren’t there any? Besides, are these so-called savages any worse than others?”

“But Captain——”

"But, Captain——"

“How many have you counted?”

“How many have you seen?”

“A hundred at least.”

"At least a hundred."

“M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo, placing his fingers on the organ stops, “when all the natives of Papua are assembled on this shore, the Nautilus will have nothing to fear from their attacks.”

“M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo, placing his fingers on the organ stops, “when all the natives of Papua are gathered on this shore, the Nautilus will have nothing to worry about from their attacks.”

The Captain’s fingers were then running over the keys of the instrument, and I remarked that he touched only the black keys, which gave his melodies an essentially Scotch character. Soon he had forgotten my presence, and had plunged into a reverie that I did not disturb. I went up again on to the platform: night had already fallen; for, in this low latitude, the sun sets rapidly and without twilight. I could only see the island indistinctly; but the numerous fires, lighted on the beach, showed that the natives did not think of leaving it. I was alone for several hours, sometimes thinking of the natives—but without any dread of them, for the imperturbable confidence of the Captain was catching—sometimes forgetting them to admire the splendours of the night in the tropics. My remembrances went to France in the train of those zodiacal stars that would shine in some hours’ time. The moon shone in the midst of the constellations of the zenith.

The Captain's fingers were dancing over the keys of the instrument, and I noticed that he only played the black keys, which gave his melodies a distinctly Scottish feel. Before long, he had forgotten I was there and had fallen into a daydream that I didn’t want to interrupt. I climbed up onto the platform again: night had already set in; here, at this low latitude, the sun goes down quickly and without any twilight. I could barely make out the island, but the many fires lit on the beach indicated that the locals had no plans to leave. I was by myself for several hours, sometimes thinking about the locals—but I felt no fear of them, as the Captain's calm confidence was contagious—sometimes forgetting them entirely as I enjoyed the beauty of the tropical night. My thoughts drifted back to France, following the path of those zodiacal stars that would soon appear. The moon was shining brightly among the constellations above.

The night slipped away without any mischance, the islanders frightened no doubt at the sight of a monster aground in the bay. The panels were open, and would have offered an easy access to the interior of the Nautilus.

The night passed without any problems, the islanders likely scared at the sight of a monster stranded in the bay. The panels were open, providing easy access to the inside of the Nautilus.

At six o’clock in the morning of the 8th January I went up on to the platform. The dawn was breaking. The island soon showed itself through the dissipating fogs, first the shore, then the summits.

At six in the morning on January 8th, I stepped onto the platform. The dawn was breaking. The island quickly appeared through the lifting fog, first the shore, then the peaks.

The natives were there, more numerous than on the day before—five or six hundred perhaps—some of them, profiting by the low water, had come on to the coral, at less than two cable-lengths from the Nautilus. I distinguished them easily; they were true Papuans, with athletic figures, men of good race, large high foreheads, large, but not broad and flat, and white teeth. Their woolly hair, with a reddish tinge, showed off on their black shining bodies like those of the Nubians. From the lobes of their ears, cut and distended, hung chaplets of bones. Most of these savages were naked. Amongst them, I remarked some women, dressed from the hips to knees in quite a crinoline of herbs, that sustained a vegetable waistband. Some chiefs had ornamented their necks with a crescent and collars of glass beads, red and white; nearly all were armed with bows, arrows, and shields and carried on their shoulders a sort of net containing those round stones which they cast from their slings with great skill. One of these chiefs, rather near to the Nautilus, examined it attentively. He was, perhaps, a “mado” of high rank, for he was draped in a mat of banana-leaves, notched round the edges, and set off with brilliant colours.

The natives were there, even more numerous than the day before—perhaps five or six hundred—some of them, taking advantage of the low tide, had come onto the coral, less than two cable-lengths from the Nautilus. I could easily make them out; they were true Papuans, with athletic builds, well-bred men, large high foreheads, and big, but not broad and flat, white teeth. Their woolly hair, with a reddish tint, contrasted strikingly against their shiny black bodies, similar to that of Nubians. From their earlobes, which were cut and stretched, hung necklaces made of bones. Most of these people were naked. Among them, I noticed some women, dressed in crinolines made of herbs, covering them from the hips to the knees, supported by a waistband made of plants. Some chiefs had decorated their necks with crescent-shaped ornaments and collars of red and white glass beads; almost all were armed with bows, arrows, and shields, carrying on their shoulders a type of net containing round stones that they skillfully tossed from their slings. One of these chiefs, fairly close to the Nautilus, was examining it closely. He might have been a high-ranking “mado,” as he was draped in a mat of banana leaves, trimmed along the edges, adorned with bright colors.

I could easily have knocked down this native, who was within a short length; but I thought that it was better to wait for real hostile demonstrations. Between Europeans and savages, it is proper for the Europeans to parry sharply, not to attack.

I could have easily knocked down this native, who was just a short distance away; but I thought it was better to wait for actual hostile actions. Between Europeans and natives, it's appropriate for the Europeans to defend themselves firmly, not to attack.

During low water the natives roamed about near the Nautilus, but were not troublesome; I heard them frequently repeat the word “Assai,” and by their gestures I understood that they invited me to go on land, an invitation that I declined.

During low water, the locals wandered around near the Nautilus, but they were not a nuisance; I often heard them saying the word “Assai,” and from their gestures, I gathered that they were asking me to come ashore, an invitation I declined.

So that, on that day, the boat did not push off, to the great displeasure of Master Land, who could not complete his provisions.

So, on that day, the boat didn't set off, much to Master Land's frustration, as he couldn't finish his supplies.

This adroit Canadian employed his time in preparing the viands and meat that he had brought off the island. As for the savages, they returned to the shore about eleven o’clock in the morning, as soon as the coral tops began to disappear under the rising tide; but I saw their numbers had increased considerably on the shore. Probably they came from the neighbouring islands, or very likely from Papua. However, I had not seen a single native canoe. Having nothing better to do, I thought of dragging these beautiful limpid waters, under which I saw a profusion of shells, zoophytes, and marine plants. Moreover, it was the last day that the Nautilus would pass in these parts, if it float in open sea the next day, according to Captain Nemo’s promise.

This skilled Canadian spent his time getting the food and meat he had brought from the island ready. As for the natives, they returned to the shore around eleven in the morning, just as the coral tops started to disappear beneath the rising tide; but I noticed that their numbers had increased significantly on the shore. They probably came from the nearby islands or, more likely, from Papua. However, I hadn’t seen a single native canoe. With nothing better to do, I thought about exploring these beautiful clear waters, where I could see a lot of shells, sea creatures, and marine plants. Besides, it was the last day that the Nautilus would pass through this area if it stayed in open sea the next day, as Captain Nemo had promised.

I therefore called Conseil, who brought me a little light drag, very like those for the oyster fishery. Now to work! For two hours we fished unceasingly, but without bringing up any rarities. The drag was filled with midas-ears, harps, melames, and particularly the most beautiful hammers I have ever seen. We also brought up some sea-slugs, pearl-oysters, and a dozen little turtles that were reserved for the pantry on board.

I called Conseil, who brought me a small dragnet, similar to those used for oyster fishing. Time to get started! For two hours, we fished nonstop but didn’t catch anything unusual. The net was filled with midas-ears, harps, melames, and especially the most stunning hammers I’ve ever seen. We also caught some sea slugs, pearl oysters, and a dozen little turtles that were set aside for the kitchen on board.

But just when I expected it least, I put my hand on a wonder, I might say a natural deformity, very rarely met with. Conseil was just dragging, and his net came up filled with divers ordinary shells, when, all at once, he saw me plunge my arm quickly into the net, to draw out a shell, and heard me utter a cry.

But just when I least expected it, I touched something amazing, you could say a natural oddity, very rarely found. Conseil was just dragging along, and his net came up filled with various ordinary shells, when suddenly he saw me plunge my arm quickly into the net to pull out a shell and heard me shout.

“What is the matter, sir?” he asked in surprise. “Has master been bitten?”

“What’s going on, sir?” he asked, surprised. “Has the master been bitten?”

“No, my boy; but I would willingly have given a finger for my discovery.”

“No, my boy; but I would gladly have given a finger for my discovery.”

“What discovery?”

"What did you find?"

“This shell,” I said, holding up the object of my triumph.

“This shell,” I said, holding up my prize.

“It is simply an olive porphyry, genus olive, order of the pectinibranchidæ, class of gasteropods, sub-class mollusca.”

“It’s just an olive porphyry, genus olive, order of the pectinibranchids, class of gastropods, sub-class mollusks.”

“Yes, Conseil; but, instead of being rolled from right to left, this olive turns from left to right.”

“Yes, Conseil; but instead of rolling from right to left, this olive rolls from left to right.”

“Is it possible?”

“Can it be done?”

“Yes, my boy; it is a left shell.”

“Yes, my boy; it’s a left shell.”

Shells are all right-handed, with rare exceptions; and, when by chance their spiral is left, amateurs are ready to pay their weight in gold.

Shells are mostly right-handed, with a few rare exceptions; and when their spiral happens to be left-handed, enthusiasts are willing to pay a fortune for them.

Conseil and I were absorbed in the contemplation of our treasure, and I was promising myself to enrich the museum with it, when a stone unfortunately thrown by a native struck against, and broke, the precious object in Conseil’s hand. I uttered a cry of despair! Conseil took up his gun, and aimed at a savage who was poising his sling at ten yards from him. I would have stopped him, but his blow took effect and broke the bracelet of amulets which encircled the arm of the savage.

Conseil and I were deep in thought about our treasure, and I was planning to donate it to the museum, when a stone thrown by a local struck and shattered the precious object in Conseil’s hand. I let out a cry of despair! Conseil grabbed his gun and aimed at a savage who was getting ready to throw his sling from ten yards away. I tried to stop him, but his shot hit the target and broke the bracelet of amulets around the savage's arm.

[Illustration]

Conseil seized his gun

Conseil grabbed his gun

“Conseil!” cried I. “Conseil!”

"Conseil!" I shouted. "Conseil!"

“Well, sir! do you not see that the cannibal has commenced the attack?”

“Well, sir! Don’t you see that the cannibal has started the attack?”

“A shell is not worth the life of a man,” said I.

“A shell isn't worth a man's life,” I said.

“Ah! the scoundrel!” cried Conseil; “I would rather he had broken my shoulder!”

“Ugh! That jerk!” shouted Conseil; “I’d rather he had broken my shoulder!”

Conseil was in earnest, but I was not of his opinion. However, the situation had changed some minutes before, and we had not perceived. A score of canoes surrounded the Nautilus. These canoes, scooped out of the trunk of a tree, long, narrow, well adapted for speed, were balanced by means of a long bamboo pole, which floated on the water. They were managed by skilful, half-naked paddlers, and I watched their advance with some uneasiness. It was evident that these Papuans had already had dealings with the Europeans and knew their ships. But this long iron cylinder anchored in the bay, without masts or chimneys, what could they think of it? Nothing good, for at first they kept at a respectful distance. However, seeing it motionless, by degrees they took courage, and sought to familiarise themselves with it. Now this familiarity was precisely what it was necessary to avoid. Our arms, which were noiseless, could only produce a moderate effect on the savages, who have little respect for aught but blustering things. The thunderbolt without the reverberations of thunder would frighten man but little, though the danger lies in the lightning, not in the noise.

Conseil was serious, but I disagreed with him. However, the situation had changed a few minutes earlier, and we hadn't noticed. A group of canoes surrounded the Nautilus. These canoes, carved from tree trunks, were long and narrow, designed for speed, and balanced by a long bamboo pole that floated on the water. They were operated by skilled, half-naked paddlers, and I watched their approach with some anxiety. It was clear that these Papuans had already interacted with Europeans and recognized their ships. But what could they make of this long iron cylinder anchored in the bay, without masts or chimneys? Nothing good, as they initially kept a safe distance. However, seeing it remain still, they slowly gained confidence and tried to get used to it. But this familiarity was exactly what we needed to avoid. Our silent weapons could only have a limited impact on the savages, who hold little respect for anything that isn't noisy. A thunderbolt without the sound of thunder wouldn't scare people much, even though the real danger lies in the lightning, not the noise.

At this moment the canoes approached the Nautilus, and a shower of arrows alighted on her.

At that moment, the canoes got closer to the Nautilus, and a flurry of arrows rained down on her.

I went down to the saloon, but found no one there. I ventured to knock at the door that opened into the Captain’s room. “Come in,” was the answer.

I went down to the bar, but found no one there. I dared to knock on the door that led into the Captain’s room. “Come in,” was the reply.

I entered, and found Captain Nemo deep in algebraical calculations of x and other quantities.

I walked in and saw Captain Nemo engrossed in algebraic calculations of x and other variables.

“I am disturbing you,” said I, for courtesy’s sake.

“I’m bothering you,” I said, out of politeness.

“That is true, M. Aronnax,” replied the Captain; “but I think you have serious reasons for wishing to see me?”

“That’s true, M. Aronnax,” the Captain replied, “but I believe you have important reasons for wanting to see me?”

“Very grave ones; the natives are surrounding us in their canoes, and in a few minutes we shall certainly be attacked by many hundreds of savages.”

“Very serious ones; the locals are surrounding us in their canoes, and in a few minutes, we will definitely be attacked by hundreds of savages.”

“Ah!” said Captain Nemo quietly, “they are come with their canoes?”

“Ah!” said Captain Nemo softly, “have they arrived with their canoes?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Well, sir, we must close the hatches.”

“Well, sir, we need to close the hatches.”

“Exactly, and I came to say to you——”

“Exactly, and I came to tell you——”

“Nothing can be more simple,” said Captain Nemo. And, pressing an electric button, he transmitted an order to the ship’s crew.

"Nothing could be simpler," said Captain Nemo. Then, by pressing an electric button, he sent a command to the ship's crew.

“It is all done, sir,” said he, after some moments. “The pinnace is ready, and the hatches are closed. You do not fear, I imagine, that these gentlemen could stave in walls on which the balls of your frigate have had no effect?”

“It’s all set, sir,” he said after a moment. “The small boat is ready, and the hatches are shut. I assume you’re not worried that these gentlemen could break through walls that your frigate’s cannonballs have had no impact on?”

“No, Captain; but a danger still exists.”

“No, Captain; but there’s still a danger.”

“What is that, sir?”

"What is that, sir?"

“It is that to-morrow, at about this hour, we must open the hatches to renew the air of the Nautilus. Now, if, at this moment, the Papuans should occupy the platform, I do not see how you could prevent them from entering.”

“It is that tomorrow, around this time, we need to open the hatches to refresh the air in the Nautilus. Now, if the Papuans were to take the platform right now, I don’t see how you could stop them from getting in.”

“Then, sir, you suppose that they will board us?”

“Then, sir, do you think they will come aboard?”

“I am certain of it.”

“I’m sure of it.”

“Well, sir, let them come. I see no reason for hindering them. After all, these Papuans are poor creatures, and I am unwilling that my visit to the island should cost the life of a single one of these wretches.”

"Well, sir, let them come. I see no reason to stop them. After all, these Papuans are unfortunate beings, and I don't want my visit to the island to endanger even one of these poor souls."

Upon that I was going away; But Captain Nemo detained me, and asked me to sit down by him. He questioned me with interest about our excursions on shore, and our hunting; and seemed not to understand the craving for meat that possessed the Canadian. Then the conversation turned on various subjects, and, without being more communicative, Captain Nemo showed himself more amiable.

As I was about to leave, Captain Nemo stopped me and asked me to sit with him. He showed interest in our trips on land and our hunting experiences, and he seemed to struggle to understand the Canadian's desire for meat. Then the conversation shifted to different topics, and even though he didn’t share much, Captain Nemo became friendlier.

Amongst other things, we happened to speak of the situation of the Nautilus, run aground in exactly the same spot in this strait where Dumont d’Urville was nearly lost. Apropos of this:

Among other things, we ended up talking about the situation of the Nautilus, which ran aground in the exact same spot in this strait where Dumont d’Urville almost met his end. Speaking of this:

“This D’Urville was one of your great sailors,” said the Captain to me, “one of your most intelligent navigators. He is the Captain Cook of you Frenchmen. Unfortunate man of science, after having braved the icebergs of the South Pole, the coral reefs of Oceania, the cannibals of the Pacific, to perish miserably in a railway train! If this energetic man could have reflected during the last moments of his life, what must have been uppermost in his last thoughts, do you suppose?”

“This D’Urville was one of your great sailors,” the Captain said to me, “one of your smartest navigators. He’s the Captain Cook of you French. It’s unfortunate that a man of science who faced the icebergs of the South Pole, the coral reefs of Oceania, and the cannibals of the Pacific ended up dying miserably in a train accident! If this driven man could have thought about it in his final moments, what do you think would have been on his mind?”

So speaking, Captain Nemo seemed moved, and his emotion gave me a better opinion of him. Then, chart in hand, we reviewed the travels of the French navigator, his voyages of circumnavigation, his double detention at the South Pole, which led to the discovery of Adelaide and Louis Philippe, and fixing the hydrographical bearings of the principal islands of Oceania.

So saying, Captain Nemo appeared touched, and his feelings made me think more highly of him. Then, with the chart in hand, we looked over the journeys of the French navigator, his circumnavigation trips, his extended stay at the South Pole, which resulted in the discovery of Adelaide and Louis Philippe, and determining the hydrographic positions of the main islands of Oceania.

“That which your D’Urville has done on the surface of the seas,” said Captain Nemo, “that have I done under them, and more easily, more completely than he. The Astrolabe and the Zelee, incessantly tossed about by the hurricane, could not be worth the Nautilus, quiet repository of labour that she is, truly motionless in the midst of the waters.

“That which your D’Urville has done on the surface of the seas,” said Captain Nemo, “I have done beneath them, and with greater ease and completeness than he. The Astrolabe and the Zelee, constantly tossed around by the hurricane, cannot compare to the Nautilus, which is a calm place of work, truly motionless in the midst of the waters.

“To-morrow,” added the Captain, rising, “to-morrow, at twenty minutes to three p.m., the Nautilus shall float, and leave the Strait of Torres uninjured.”

“Tomorrow,” added the Captain, standing up, “tomorrow, at twenty minutes to three p.m., the Nautilus will set sail and leave the Strait of Torres unharmed.”

Having curtly pronounced these words, Captain Nemo bowed slightly. This was to dismiss me, and I went back to my room.

Having briefly said these words, Captain Nemo nodded slightly. This was to send me away, and I went back to my room.

There I found Conseil, who wished to know the result of my interview with the Captain.

There I found Conseil, who wanted to know how my meeting with the Captain went.

“My boy,” said I, “when I feigned to believe that his Nautilus was threatened by the natives of Papua, the Captain answered me very sarcastically. I have but one thing to say to you: Have confidence in him, and go to sleep in peace.”

“My boy,” I said, “when I pretended to believe that his Nautilus was in danger from the natives of Papua, the Captain responded very sarcastically. I have just one thing to tell you: Trust him, and go to sleep peacefully.”

“Have you no need of my services, sir?”

“Do you not need my help, sir?”

“No, my friend. What is Ned Land doing?”

“No, my friend. What is Ned Land up to?”

“If you will excuse me, sir,” answered Conseil, “friend Ned is busy making a kangaroo-pie which will be a marvel.”

“If you’ll excuse me, sir,” replied Conseil, “friend Ned is busy making a kangaroo pie that’ll be amazing.”

I remained alone and went to bed, but slept indifferently. I heard the noise of the savages, who stamped on the platform, uttering deafening cries. The night passed thus, without disturbing the ordinary repose of the crew. The presence of these cannibals affected them no more than the soldiers of a masked battery care for the ants that crawl over its front.

I stayed alone and went to bed, but slept uneasily. I could hear the noise of the savages stomping on the platform and yelling loudly. The night went on like this, without bothering the crew's usual rest. The presence of these cannibals affected them as little as soldiers at a concealed artillery position would care about the ants crawling over it.

At six in the morning I rose. The hatches had not been opened. The inner air was not renewed, but the reservoirs, filled ready for any emergency, were now resorted to, and discharged several cubic feet of oxygen into the exhausted atmosphere of the Nautilus.

At six in the morning, I got up. The hatches hadn’t been opened. The air inside wasn’t fresh, but the reservoirs, filled and ready for any situation, were now used and released several cubic feet of oxygen into the depleted atmosphere of the Nautilus.

I worked in my room till noon, without having seen Captain Nemo, even for an instant. On board no preparations for departure were visible.

I worked in my room until noon, without seeing Captain Nemo, not even for a moment. There were no signs of preparations for departure on board.

I waited still some time, then went into the large saloon. The clock marked half-past two. In ten minutes it would be high-tide: and, if Captain Nemo had not made a rash promise, the Nautilus would be immediately detached. If not, many months would pass ere she could leave her bed of coral.

I waited for a while, then went into the big lounge. The clock showed half-past two. In ten minutes, it would be high tide; and if Captain Nemo hadn't made a reckless promise, the Nautilus would be released right away. If not, it would take many months before she could leave her coral bed.

However, some warning vibrations began to be felt in the vessel. I heard the keel grating against the rough calcareous bottom of the coral reef.

However, some warning vibrations started to be felt in the ship. I heard the keel scraping against the rough, chalky bottom of the coral reef.

At five-and-twenty minutes to three, Captain Nemo appeared in the saloon.

At 2:35, Captain Nemo walked into the lounge.

“We are going to start,” said he.

“We're going to start,” he said.

“Ah!” replied I.

“Ah!” I replied.

“I have given the order to open the hatches.”

“I’ve instructed to open the hatches.”

“And the Papuans?”

“And what about the Papuans?”

“The Papuans?” answered Captain Nemo, slightly shrugging his shoulders.

“The Papuans?” replied Captain Nemo, giving a slight shrug.

“Will they not come inside the Nautilus?

“Will they not come inside the Nautilus?

“How?”

“How?”

“Only by leaping over the hatches you have opened.”

“Only by jumping over the openings you have created.”

“M. Aronnax,” quietly answered Captain Nemo, “they will not enter the hatches of the Nautilus in that way, even if they were open.”

“M. Aronnax,” Captain Nemo replied softly, “they won’t get through the hatches of the Nautilus like that, even if they were open.”

I looked at the Captain.

I looked at the Captain.

“You do not understand?” said he.

"You don’t get it?" he said.

“Hardly.”

"Not really."

“Well, come and you will see.”

"Come and see for yourself."

I directed my steps towards the central staircase. There Ned Land and Conseil were slyly watching some of the ship’s crew, who were opening the hatches, while cries of rage and fearful vociferations resounded outside.

I headed toward the central staircase. There, Ned Land and Conseil were quietly observing some of the crew who were opening the hatches, while screams of anger and terrified shouts echoed outside.

The port lids were pulled down outside. Twenty horrible faces appeared. But the first native who placed his hand on the stair-rail, struck from behind by some invisible force, I know not what, fled, uttering the most fearful cries and making the wildest contortions.

The port lids were closed outside. Twenty terrifying faces appeared. But the first local who put his hand on the stair-rail, hit from behind by some unseen force, I can’t say what, ran away, screaming in fear and making the wildest gestures.

Ten of his companions followed him. They met with the same fate.

Ten of his friends followed him. They ended up with the same outcome.

Conseil was in ecstasy. Ned Land, carried away by his violent instincts, rushed on to the staircase. But the moment he seized the rail with both hands, he, in his turn, was overthrown.

Conseil was ecstatic. Ned Land, swept up by his intense instincts, charged up the staircase. But the moment he grabbed the railing with both hands, he, too, was knocked down.

“I am struck by a thunderbolt,” cried he, with an oath.

“I’m hit by a lightning bolt,” he shouted, swearing.

This explained all. It was no rail; but a metallic cable charged with electricity from the deck communicating with the platform. Whoever touched it felt a powerful shock—and this shock would have been mortal if Captain Nemo had discharged into the conductor the whole force of the current. It might truly be said that between his assailants and himself he had stretched a network of electricity which none could pass with impunity.

This explained everything. It wasn't a rail; it was a metal cable charged with electricity from the deck connecting to the platform. Anyone who touched it received a powerful shock—and this shock could have been deadly if Captain Nemo had sent the full force of the current into the conductor. It could truly be said that he had created an electric barrier between him and his attackers that no one could cross without consequences.

Meanwhile, the exasperated Papuans had beaten a retreat paralysed with terror. As for us, half laughing, we consoled and rubbed the unfortunate Ned Land, who swore like one possessed.

Meanwhile, the frustrated Papuans had retreated, frozen with fear. As for us, half-laughing, we comforted and patted the unlucky Ned Land, who was swearing like crazy.

But at this moment the Nautilus, raised by the last waves of the tide, quitted her coral bed exactly at the fortieth minute fixed by the Captain. Her screw swept the waters slowly and majestically. Her speed increased gradually, and, sailing on the surface of the ocean, she quitted safe and sound the dangerous passes of the Straits of Torres.

But at that moment, the Nautilus, lifted by the final waves of the tide, left its coral bed exactly at the fortieth minute set by the Captain. Its screw cut through the water slowly and grandly. Its speed gradually picked up, and, gliding on the ocean's surface, it safely navigated the perilous routes of the Straits of Torres.

CHAPTER XXII
“ÆGRI SOMNIA”

The following day 10th January, the Nautilus continued her course between two seas, but with such remarkable speed that I could not estimate it at less than thirty-five miles an hour. The rapidity of her screw was such that I could neither follow nor count its revolutions. When I reflected that this marvellous electric agent, after having afforded motion, heat, and light to the Nautilus, still protected her from outward attack, and transformed her into an ark of safety which no profane hand might touch without being thunderstricken, my admiration was unbounded, and from the structure it extended to the engineer who had called it into existence.

The next day, January 10th, the Nautilus kept moving between two seas, but at such incredible speed that I couldn't estimate it to be less than thirty-five miles an hour. The speed of its propeller was so fast that I couldn’t follow or count its revolutions. Considering that this amazing electric engine provided motion, heat, and light to the Nautilus, while also protecting it from outside attacks, transforming it into a safe haven that no unworthy hand could touch without facing consequences, my admiration was limitless, and it extended from the vessel itself to the engineer who created it.

Our course was directed to the west, and on the 11th of January we doubled Cape Wessel, situation in 135° long. and 10° S. lat., which forms the east point of the Gulf of Carpentaria. The reefs were still numerous, but more equalised, and marked on the chart with extreme precision. The Nautilus easily avoided the breakers of Money to port and the Victoria reefs to starboard, placed at 130° long. and on the 10th parallel, which we strictly followed.

Our course was headed west, and on January 11th, we rounded Cape Wessel, located at 135° longitude and 10° south latitude, which is the eastern point of the Gulf of Carpentaria. The reefs were still plentiful, but more evenly spaced, and marked on the map with great accuracy. The Nautilus easily navigated past the breakers of Money on the left and the Victoria reefs on the right, positioned at 130° longitude and at the 10th parallel, which we strictly adhered to.

On the 13th of January, Captain Nemo arrived in the Sea of Timor, and recognised the island of that name in 122° long.

On January 13th, Captain Nemo reached the Sea of Timor and identified the island of the same name at 122° longitude.

From this point the direction of the Nautilus inclined towards the south-west. Her head was set for the Indian Ocean. Where would the fancy of Captain Nemo carry us next? Would he return to the coast of Asia or would he approach again the shores of Europe? Improbable conjectures both, to a man who fled from inhabited continents. Then would he descend to the south? Was he going to double the Cape of Good Hope, then Cape Horn, and finally go as far as the Antarctic pole? Would he come back at last to the Pacific, where his Nautilus could sail free and independently? Time would show.

From this point on, the direction of the Nautilus turned towards the southwest. It was headed for the Indian Ocean. Where would Captain Nemo's whims take us next? Would he return to the coast of Asia, or would he head back to the shores of Europe? Both seemed unlikely for a man who avoided populated lands. Would he head further south? Was he planning to round the Cape of Good Hope, then Cape Horn, and finally reach the Antarctic pole? Would he eventually come back to the Pacific, where his Nautilus could sail freely and independently? Only time would tell.

After having skirted the sands of Cartier, of Hibernia, Seringapatam, and Scott, last efforts of the solid against the liquid element, on the 14th of January we lost sight of land altogether. The speed of the Nautilus was considerably abated, and with irregular course she sometimes swam in the bosom of the waters, sometimes floated on their surface.

After navigating the shores of Cartier, Hibernia, Seringapatam, and Scott—final attempts of solid ground against the sea—on January 14th we completely lost sight of land. The speed of the Nautilus had noticeably slowed, and with an erratic path, it sometimes drifted through the water and sometimes floated on the surface.

During this period of the voyage, Captain Nemo made some interesting experiments on the varied temperature of the sea, in different beds. Under ordinary conditions these observations are made by means of rather complicated instruments, and with somewhat doubtful results, by means of thermometrical sounding-leads, the glasses often breaking under the pressure of the water, or an apparatus grounded on the variations of the resistance of metals to the electric currents. Results so obtained could not be correctly calculated. On the contrary, Captain Nemo went himself to test the temperature in the depths of the sea, and his thermometer, placed in communication with the different sheets of water, gave him the required degree immediately and accurately.

During this part of the journey, Captain Nemo conducted some fascinating experiments on the different temperatures of the sea at various depths. Normally, these observations are done using rather complicated instruments, often with uncertain results, through thermometrical sounding leads that sometimes break under the pressure of the water, or by using devices based on how metals resist electric currents. The results from these methods can't be accurately calculated. In contrast, Captain Nemo personally tested the temperature in the deep sea, and his thermometer, connected to the different layers of water, provided him with the precise degree instantly and accurately.

It was thus that, either by overloading her reservoirs or by descending obliquely by means of her inclined planes, the Nautilus successively attained the depth of three, four, five, seven, nine, and ten thousand yards, and the definite result of this experience was that the sea preserved an average temperature of four degrees and a half at a depth of five thousand fathoms under all latitudes.

It was in this way that, either by filling up her tanks or by moving down at an angle along her slopes, the Nautilus reached depths of three, four, five, seven, nine, and ten thousand yards, and the clear outcome of this experience was that the sea maintained an average temperature of four and a half degrees at a depth of five thousand fathoms across all latitudes.

On the 16th of January, the Nautilus seemed becalmed only a few yards beneath the surface of the waves. Her electric apparatus remained inactive and her motionless screw left her to drift at the mercy of the currents. I supposed that the crew was occupied with interior repairs, rendered necessary by the violence of the mechanical movements of the machine.

On January 16th, the Nautilus appeared to be stuck just a few yards below the surface of the water. Her electric systems were not working, and her stationary screw allowed her to float freely with the currents. I figured that the crew was busy with internal repairs, needed because of the intense mechanical movements of the machine.

My companions and I then witnessed a curious spectacle. The hatches of the saloon were open, and, as the beacon light of the Nautilus was not in action, a dim obscurity reigned in the midst of the waters. I observed the state of the sea, under these conditions, and the largest fish appeared to me no more than scarcely defined shadows, when the Nautilus found herself suddenly transported into full light. I thought at first that the beacon had been lighted, and was casting its electric radiance into the liquid mass. I was mistaken, and after a rapid survey perceived my error.

My friends and I then saw an unusual sight. The saloon hatches were open, and since the beacon light of the Nautilus was off, a dim darkness settled over the water. I looked at the sea under these conditions, and the biggest fish seemed like barely visible shadows until the Nautilus suddenly appeared in full light. At first, I thought the beacon had been turned on, lighting up the water with its electric glow. I soon realized I was wrong, and after a quick look around, I recognized my mistake.

The Nautilus floated in the midst of a phosphorescent bed which, in this obscurity, became quite dazzling. It was produced by myriads of luminous animalculae, whose brilliancy was increased as they glided over the metallic hull of the vessel. I was surprised by lightning in the midst of these luminous sheets, as though they had been rivulets of lead melted in an ardent furnace or metallic masses brought to a white heat, so that, by force of contrast, certain portions of light appeared to cast a shade in the midst of the general ignition, from which all shade seemed banished. No; this was not the calm irradiation of our ordinary lightning. There was unusual life and vigour: this was truly living light!

The Nautilus floated in the middle of a glowing bed that, in this darkness, became quite dazzling. It was created by countless tiny luminous creatures, whose brightness intensified as they glided over the metallic hull of the ship. I was struck by flashes of light amid these glowing sheets, as if they were streams of lead melted in a fiery furnace or metallic masses heated to a white-hot state, so that, by contrast, certain patches of light seemed to cast a shadow in the midst of the overall brightness, from which all darkness seemed to be gone. No; this wasn’t the calm glow of our usual lightning. There was something unusually alive and intense about it: this was truly living light!

In reality, it was an infinite agglomeration of coloured infusoria, of veritable globules of jelly, provided with a threadlike tentacle, and of which as many as twenty-five thousand have been counted in less than two cubic half-inches of water.

In reality, it was an endless collection of colorful microorganisms, actual jelly-like globules, equipped with thin tentacles, and as many as twenty-five thousand have been counted in less than two cubic half-inches of water.

During several hours the Nautilus floated in these brilliant waves, and our admiration increased as we watched the marine monsters disporting themselves like salamanders. I saw there in the midst of this fire that burns not the swift and elegant porpoise (the indefatigable clown of the ocean), and some swordfish ten feet long, those prophetic heralds of the hurricane whose formidable sword would now and then strike the glass of the saloon. Then appeared the smaller fish, the balista, the leaping mackerel, wolf-thorn-tails, and a hundred others which striped the luminous atmosphere as they swam. This dazzling spectacle was enchanting! Perhaps some atmospheric condition increased the intensity of this phenomenon. Perhaps some storm agitated the surface of the waves. But at this depth of some yards, the Nautilus was unmoved by its fury and reposed peacefully in still water.

For several hours, the Nautilus drifted in these bright waves, and our admiration grew as we watched the sea creatures playing around like salamanders. I spotted the fast and graceful porpoise (the tireless jester of the ocean) in the midst of this fire that doesn’t burn, along with some ten-foot-long swordfish, those foreboding signs of a hurricane whose powerful sword occasionally struck the glass of the lounge. Then came the smaller fish: the balista, the jumping mackerel, wolf-thorn-tails, and a hundred others that streaked through the glowing water as they swam. This dazzling display was captivating! Maybe some atmospheric condition enhanced this phenomenon. Perhaps a storm stirred the water’s surface. But at this depth of several yards, the Nautilus was unaffected by its fury and rested peacefully in calm waters.

So we progressed, incessantly charmed by some new marvel. The days passed rapidly away, and I took no account of them. Ned, according to habit, tried to vary the diet on board. Like snails, we were fixed to our shells, and I declare it is easy to lead a snail’s life.

So we moved forward, constantly captivated by some new wonder. The days flew by, and I didn't pay much attention to them. Ned, as usual, tried to mix up the food on board. Like snails, we were stuck to our shells, and I have to say, it’s easy to live like a snail.

Thus this life seemed easy and natural, and we thought no longer of the life we led on land; but something happened to recall us to the strangeness of our situation.

Thus, this life felt easy and natural, and we stopped thinking about the life we lived on land; but something happened to remind us of the strangeness of our situation.

On the 18th of January, the Nautilus was in 105° long. and 15° S. lat. The weather was threatening, the sea rough and rolling. There was a strong east wind. The barometer, which had been going down for some days, foreboded a coming storm. I went up on to the platform just as the second lieutenant was taking the measure of the horary angles, and waited, according to habit till the daily phrase was said. But on this day it was exchanged for another phrase not less incomprehensible. Almost directly, I saw Captain Nemo appear with a glass, looking towards the horizon.

On January 18th, the Nautilus was at 105° longitude and 15° S latitude. The weather was threatening, the sea was rough and choppy. There was a strong east wind. The barometer, which had been dropping for several days, hinted at an approaching storm. I went up to the platform just as the second lieutenant was measuring the hourly angles and waited, as usual, for the daily phrase to be recited. But that day, it was replaced with another phrase that was just as unclear. Almost immediately, I saw Captain Nemo appear with a telescope, looking out towards the horizon.

For some minutes he was immovable, without taking his eye off the point of observation. Then he lowered his glass and exchanged a few words with his lieutenant. The latter seemed to be a victim to some emotion that he tried in vain to repress. Captain Nemo, having more command over himself, was cool. He seemed, too, to be making some objections to which the lieutenant replied by formal assurances. At least I concluded so by the difference of their tones and gestures. For myself, I had looked carefully in the direction indicated without seeing anything. The sky and water were lost in the clear line of the horizon.

For a few minutes, he stayed completely still, not taking his eyes off the spot he was watching. Then he lowered his glass and exchanged a few words with his lieutenant. The lieutenant appeared to be struggling with some emotion that he was trying hard to hide. Captain Nemo, having better control over himself, remained calm. He also seemed to be raising some objections, to which the lieutenant responded with formal reassurances. At least that’s what I gathered from the difference in their tones and gestures. As for me, I had been looking carefully in the indicated direction but saw nothing. The sky and water blended seamlessly into the clear line of the horizon.

However, Captain Nemo walked from one end of the platform to the other, without looking at me, perhaps without seeing me. His step was firm, but less regular than usual. He stopped sometimes, crossed his arms, and observed the sea. What could he be looking for on that immense expanse?

However, Captain Nemo walked from one end of the platform to the other, without looking at me, maybe without even seeing me. His step was steady, but a bit less regular than usual. He stopped sometimes, crossed his arms, and watched the sea. What could he be searching for on that vast horizon?

The Nautilus was then some hundreds of miles from the nearest coast.

The Nautilus was several hundred miles away from the nearest shore.

The lieutenant had taken up the glass and examined the horizon steadfastly, going and coming, stamping his foot and showing more nervous agitation than his superior officer. Besides, this mystery must necessarily be solved, and before long; for, upon an order from Captain Nemo, the engine, increasing its propelling power, made the screw turn more rapidly.

The lieutenant picked up the glass and stared at the horizon intently, pacing back and forth, tapping his foot, and showing more nervousness than his superior officer. Besides, this mystery had to be figured out soon; because at Captain Nemo's command, the engine increased its power, making the screw spin faster.

Just then the lieutenant drew the Captain’s attention again. The latter stopped walking and directed his glass towards the place indicated. He looked long. I felt very much puzzled, and descended to the drawing-room, and took out an excellent telescope that I generally used. Then, leaning on the cage of the watch-light that jutted out from the front of the platform, set myself to look over all the line of the sky and sea.

Just then, the lieutenant caught the Captain's attention again. The Captain stopped walking and aimed his binoculars at the indicated spot. He stared for a long time. I felt quite confused, so I went down to the drawing-room and grabbed an excellent telescope I usually used. Then, leaning on the cage of the watch-light that stuck out from the front of the platform, I started to scan the entire expanse of the sky and sea.

But my eye was no sooner applied to the glass than it was quickly snatched out of my hands.

But as soon as I put my eye to the glass, it was quickly taken out of my hands.

I turned round. Captain Nemo was before me, but I did not know him. His face was transfigured. His eyes flashed sullenly; his teeth were set; his stiff body, clenched fists, and head shrunk between his shoulders, betrayed the violent agitation that pervaded his whole frame. He did not move. My glass, fallen from his hands, had rolled at his feet.

I turned around. Captain Nemo was in front of me, but I didn’t recognize him. His face was different. His eyes glimmered darkly; his teeth were clenched; his rigid body, tight fists, and head pulled down between his shoulders showed the intense turmoil that filled him. He didn’t move. The glass he had dropped was lying at his feet.

Had I unwittingly provoked this fit of anger? Did this incomprehensible person imagine that I had discovered some forbidden secret? No; I was not the object of this hatred, for he was not looking at me; his eye was steadily fixed upon the impenetrable point of the horizon. At last Captain Nemo recovered himself. His agitation subsided. He addressed some words in a foreign language to his lieutenant, then turned to me. “M. Aronnax,” he said, in rather an imperious tone, “I require you to keep one of the conditions that bind you to me.”

Had I unintentionally triggered this outburst of anger? Did this unpredictable person think I had uncovered some hidden secret? No; I wasn’t the target of this hostility, since he wasn’t even looking at me; his gaze was firmly set on the distant horizon. Finally, Captain Nemo regained his composure. His agitation calmed down. He spoke a few words in a foreign language to his lieutenant, then turned to me. “M. Aronnax,” he said in a rather commanding tone, “I need you to uphold one of the conditions that tie you to me.”

“What is it, Captain?”

“What is it, Cap?”

“You must be confined, with your companions, until I think fit to release you.”

“You all need to stay here together until I decide it’s time to let you go.”

“You are the master,” I replied, looking steadily at him. “But may I ask you one question?”

“You're in charge,” I said, looking straight at him. “But can I ask you one question?”

“None, sir.”

"None, sir."

There was no resisting this imperious command, it would have been useless. I went down to the cabin occupied by Ned Land and Conseil, and told them the Captain’s determination. You may judge how this communication was received by the Canadian.

There was no way to resist this commanding order; it would have been pointless. I went down to the cabin where Ned Land and Conseil were, and I told them the Captain’s decision. You can imagine how the Canadian reacted to this news.

But there was not time for altercation. Four of the crew waited at the door, and conducted us to that cell where we had passed our first night on board the Nautilus.

But there wasn't time for a dispute. Four crew members were waiting at the door and took us to the cell where we had spent our first night on the Nautilus.

Ned Land would have remonstrated, but the door was shut upon him.

Ned Land would have protested, but the door was closed on him.

“Will master tell me what this means?” asked Conseil.

“Will you tell me what this means, master?” asked Conseil.

I told my companions what had passed. They were as much astonished as I, and equally at a loss how to account for it.

I told my friends what had happened. They were just as shocked as I was and just as confused about how to make sense of it.

Meanwhile, I was absorbed in my own reflections, and could think of nothing but the strange fear depicted in the Captain’s countenance. I was utterly at a loss to account for it, when my cogitations were disturbed by these words from Ned Land:

Meanwhile, I was lost in my own thoughts, unable to think of anything but the unusual fear I saw on the Captain’s face. I was completely confused about it, when my musings were interrupted by these words from Ned Land:

“Hallo! breakfast is ready.”

"Hey! Breakfast is ready."

And indeed the table was laid. Evidently Captain Nemo had given this order at the same time that he had hastened the speed of the Nautilus.

And indeed the table was set. Clearly, Captain Nemo had given this order at the same time he increased the speed of the Nautilus.

“Will master permit me to make a recommendation?” asked Conseil.

“Can I make a suggestion, sir?” asked Conseil.

“Yes, my boy.”

“Yes, my son.”

“Well, it is that master breakfasts. It is prudent, for we do not know what may happen.”

“Well, it’s that master breakfast. It’s wise because we don’t know what might happen.”

“You are right, Conseil.”

"You're right, Conseil."

“Unfortunately,” said Ned Land, “they have only given us the ship’s fare.”

“Unfortunately,” said Ned Land, “they’ve only given us the ship’s fare.”

“Friend Ned,” asked Conseil, “what would you have said if the breakfast had been entirely forgotten?”

“Friend Ned,” Conseil asked, “what would you have said if breakfast had been completely forgotten?”

This argument cut short the harpooner’s recriminations.

This argument interrupted the harpooner's complaints.

We sat down to table. The meal was eaten in silence.

We sat down at the table. We ate the meal in silence.

Just then the luminous globe that lighted the cell went out, and left us in total darkness. Ned Land was soon asleep, and what astonished me was that Conseil went off into a heavy slumber. I was thinking what could have caused his irresistible drowsiness, when I felt my brain becoming stupefied. In spite of my efforts to keep my eyes open, they would close. A painful suspicion seized me. Evidently soporific substances had been mixed with the food we had just taken. Imprisonment was not enough to conceal Captain Nemo’s projects from us, sleep was more necessary. I then heard the panels shut. The undulations of the sea, which caused a slight rolling motion, ceased. Had the Nautilus quitted the surface of the ocean? Had it gone back to the motionless bed of water? I tried to resist sleep. It was impossible. My breathing grew weak. I felt a mortal cold freeze my stiffened and half-paralysed limbs. My eye lids, like leaden caps, fell over my eyes. I could not raise them; a morbid sleep, full of hallucinations, bereft me of my being. Then the visions disappeared, and left me in complete insensibility.

Just then, the glowing light in the cell went out, leaving us in total darkness. Ned Land quickly fell asleep, and what surprised me was that Conseil also drifted off into a deep slumber. I was wondering what could have caused his sudden drowsiness when I felt my mind starting to cloud over. Despite my efforts to keep my eyes open, they just wouldn’t stay that way. A troubling thought struck me. Clearly, some sedative had been mixed in with the food we had just eaten. Being imprisoned wasn't enough to keep Captain Nemo's plans hidden from us; sleep was more critical. Then I heard the panels close. The gentle rocking of the sea stopped. Had the Nautilus left the surface of the ocean? Had it sunk back down into the still waters? I tried to fight off sleep. It was impossible. My breathing became shallow. I felt a chilling numbness freeze my stiffening and half-paralyzed limbs. My eyelids, heavy as lead, closed over my eyes. I couldn't lift them; a strange sleep, filled with hallucinations, took over my sense of self. Then the visions faded away, leaving me in complete insensibility.

CHAPTER XXIII
THE CORAL KINGDOM

The next day I woke with my head singularly clear. To my great surprise, I was in my own room. My companions, no doubt, had been reinstated in their cabin, without having perceived it any more than I. Of what had passed during the night they were as ignorant as I was, and to penetrate this mystery I only reckoned upon the chances of the future.

The next day I woke up with a surprisingly clear mind. To my shock, I was in my own room. My companions must have been put back in their cabin without realizing it any more than I did. They were just as clueless about what had happened overnight as I was, and to figure out this mystery, I could only rely on what the future might hold.

I then thought of quitting my room. Was I free again or a prisoner? Quite free. I opened the door, went to the half-deck, went up the central stairs. The panels, shut the evening before, were open. I went on to the platform.

I then considered leaving my room. Was I free again or trapped? Definitely free. I opened the door, headed to the half-deck, and climbed the central stairs. The panels that had been closed the night before were now open. I walked out onto the platform.

Ned Land and Conseil waited there for me. I questioned them; they knew nothing. Lost in a heavy sleep in which they had been totally unconscious, they had been astonished at finding themselves in their cabin.

Ned Land and Conseil waited there for me. I asked them questions; they didn't know anything. Deep in a heavy sleep where they had been completely unaware, they were surprised to find themselves in their cabin.

As for the Nautilus, it seemed quiet and mysterious as ever. It floated on the surface of the waves at a moderate pace. Nothing seemed changed on board.

As for the Nautilus, it appeared as quiet and mysterious as ever. It drifted on the surface of the waves at a steady pace. Everything on board seemed unchanged.

The second lieutenant then came on to the platform, and gave the usual order below.

The second lieutenant then stepped onto the platform and gave the usual order below.

As for Captain Nemo, he did not appear.

As for Captain Nemo, he didn’t show up.

Of the people on board, I only saw the impassive steward, who served me with his usual dumb regularity.

Of the people on board, I only saw the expressionless steward, who served me with his usual silent routine.

About two o’clock, I was in the drawing-room, busied in arranging my notes, when the Captain opened the door and appeared. I bowed. He made a slight inclination in return, without speaking. I resumed my work, hoping that he would perhaps give me some explanation of the events of the preceding night. He made none. I looked at him. He seemed fatigued; his heavy eyes had not been refreshed by sleep; his face looked very sorrowful. He walked to and fro, sat down and got up again, took a chance book, put it down, consulted his instruments without taking his habitual notes, and seemed restless and uneasy. At last, he came up to me, and said:

About two o’clock, I was in the living room, busy organizing my notes when the Captain opened the door and walked in. I nodded in greeting. He gave a slight nod back but didn’t say anything. I went back to my work, hoping he might explain what had happened the night before. He didn’t say a word. I glanced over at him. He looked tired; his heavy eyes hadn’t seen restful sleep, and his face was very sad. He paced back and forth, sat down, got up again, picked up a random book, set it down, checked his instruments without taking his usual notes, and seemed restless and uneasy. Finally, he came over to me and said:

“Are you a doctor, M. Aronnax?”

“Are you a doctor, Mr. Aronnax?”

I so little expected such a question that I stared some time at him without answering.

I was so surprised by the question that I stared at him for a while without saying anything.

“Are you a doctor?” he repeated. “Several of your colleagues have studied medicine.”

“Are you a doctor?” he asked again. “Several of your colleagues have studied medicine.”

“Well,” said I, “I am a doctor and resident surgeon to the hospital. I practised several years before entering the museum.”

“Well,” I said, “I’m a doctor and the resident surgeon at the hospital. I practiced for several years before I joined the museum.”

“Very well, sir.”

"Sure thing, sir."

My answer had evidently satisfied the Captain. But, not knowing what he would say next, I waited for other questions, reserving my answers according to circumstances.

My response clearly pleased the Captain. However, unsure of what he would ask next, I waited for more questions, holding back my answers based on the situation.

“M. Aronnax, will you consent to prescribe for one of my men?” he asked.

“M. Aronnax, will you agree to give a prescription for one of my men?” he asked.

“Is he ill?”

“Is he sick?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“I am ready to follow you.”

"I'm ready to follow you."

“Come, then.”

"Let's go, then."

I own my heart beat, I do not know why. I saw certain connection between the illness of one of the crew and the events of the day before; and this mystery interested me at least as much as the sick man.

I own my heartbeat, but I don't know why. I noticed a certain connection between the illness of one of the crew and what happened the day before; and this mystery intrigued me just as much as the sick man did.

Captain Nemo conducted me to the poop of the Nautilus, and took me into a cabin situated near the sailors’ quarters.

Captain Nemo led me to the back of the Nautilus and showed me a cabin located near the sailors’ quarters.

There, on a bed, lay a man about forty years of age, with a resolute expression of countenance, a true type of an Anglo-Saxon.

There, on a bed, lay a man around forty years old, with a determined look on his face, a true representation of an Anglo-Saxon.

I leant over him. He was not only ill, he was wounded. His head, swathed in bandages covered with blood, lay on a pillow. I undid the bandages, and the wounded man looked at me with his large eyes and gave no sign of pain as I did it. It was a horrible wound. The skull, shattered by some deadly weapon, left the brain exposed, which was much injured. Clots of blood had formed in the bruised and broken mass, in colour like the dregs of wine.

I leaned over him. Not only was he sick, but he was also hurt. His head, wrapped in bandages soaked with blood, rested on a pillow. I unwrapped the bandages, and the injured man looked at me with his big eyes and showed no sign of pain as I did it. It was a terrible wound. The skull, shattered by some lethal weapon, left the brain exposed, which was seriously damaged. Clots of blood had formed in the bruised and broken mass, colored like the remnants of wine.

There was both contusion and suffusion of the brain. His breathing was slow, and some spasmodic movements of the muscles agitated his face. I felt his pulse. It was intermittent. The extremities of the body were growing cold already, and I saw death must inevitably ensue. After dressing the unfortunate man’s wounds, I readjusted the bandages on his head, and turned to Captain Nemo.

There was both bruising and bleeding in the brain. His breathing was slow, and some jerky movements of his muscles twitched his face. I felt his pulse. It was irregular. The limbs were already getting cold, and I realized death was inevitable. After treating the poor man's wounds, I adjusted the bandages on his head and turned to Captain Nemo.

“What caused this wound?” I asked.

“What caused this injury?” I asked.

“What does it signify?” he replied, evasively. “A shock has broken one of the levers of the engine, which struck myself. But your opinion as to his state?”

“What does it mean?” he responded, dodging the question. “A jolt has damaged one of the engine's levers, which hit me. But what do you think about his condition?”

I hesitated before giving it.

I hesitated before sharing it.

“You may speak,” said the Captain. “This man does not understand French.”

"You can speak," said the Captain. "This guy doesn't understand French."

I gave a last look at the wounded man.

I took one last look at the injured man.

“He will be dead in two hours.”

“He will be dead in two hours.”

“Can nothing save him?”

"Can anything save him?"

“Nothing.”

“Nil.”

Captain Nemo’s hand contracted, and some tears glistened in his eyes, which I thought incapable of shedding any.

Captain Nemo's hand tightened, and some tears shone in his eyes, which I never thought he could shed.

For some moments I still watched the dying man, whose life ebbed slowly. His pallor increased under the electric light that was shed over his death-bed. I looked at his intelligent forehead, furrowed with premature wrinkles, produced probably by misfortune and sorrow. I tried to learn the secret of his life from the last words that escaped his lips.

For a while, I kept watching the dying man, whose life was slowly slipping away. His paleness grew even more pronounced under the electric light shining on his deathbed. I observed his sharp forehead, marked with premature wrinkles likely caused by misfortune and sorrow. I attempted to uncover the secret of his life from the final words that left his lips.

“You can go now, M. Aronnax,” said the Captain.

“You can go now, Mr. Aronnax,” the Captain said.

I left him in the dying man’s cabin, and returned to my room much affected by this scene. During the whole day, I was haunted by uncomfortable suspicions, and at night I slept badly, and between my broken dreams I fancied I heard distant sighs like the notes of a funeral psalm. Were they the prayers of the dead, murmured in that language that I could not understand?

I left him in the dying man's cabin and went back to my room, really impacted by what had just happened. All day long, I was troubled by uneasy thoughts, and at night, I couldn’t sleep well. In my restless dreams, I thought I heard distant sighs that sounded like a funeral hymn. Were they the prayers of the dead, whispered in a language I couldn't understand?

The next morning I went on to the bridge. Captain Nemo was there before me. As soon as he perceived me he came to me.

The next morning, I went to the bridge. Captain Nemo was already there. As soon as he saw me, he approached me.

“Professor, will it be convenient to you to make a submarine excursion to-day?”

“Professor, would it be convenient for you to go on a submarine excursion today?”

“With my companions?” I asked.

"With my friends?" I asked.

“If they like.”

"If they want."

“We obey your orders, Captain.”

"We're following your orders, Captain."

“Will you be so good then as to put on your cork jackets?”

“Could you please put on your cork jackets?”

It was not a question of dead or dying. I rejoined Ned Land and Conseil, and told them of Captain Nemo’s proposition. Conseil hastened to accept it, and this time the Canadian seemed quite willing to follow our example.

It wasn't about being dead or dying. I rejoined Ned Land and Conseil and told them about Captain Nemo's offer. Conseil quickly agreed to it, and this time the Canadian seemed more than willing to go along with us.

It was eight o’clock in the morning. At half-past eight we were equipped for this new excursion, and provided with two contrivances for light and breathing. The double door was open; and, accompanied by Captain Nemo, who was followed by a dozen of the crew, we set foot, at a depth of about thirty feet, on the solid bottom on which the Nautilus rested.

It was eight o’clock in the morning. By eight-thirty, we were ready for this new adventure, equipped with two devices for light and breathing. The double doors were open; and, accompanied by Captain Nemo, followed by about a dozen crew members, we stepped onto the solid seabed about thirty feet deep, where the Nautilus rested.

A slight declivity ended in an uneven bottom, at fifteen fathoms depth. This bottom differed entirely from the one I had visited on my first excursion under the waters of the Pacific Ocean. Here, there was no fine sand, no submarine prairies, no sea-forest. I immediately recognised that marvellous region in which, on that day, the Captain did the honours to us. It was the coral kingdom.

A gentle slope led down to an uneven ocean floor, fifteen fathoms deep. This seafloor was completely different from the one I had explored during my first dive in the Pacific Ocean. Here, there was no fine sand, no underwater meadows, no kelp forests. I instantly recognized that amazing area where, on that day, the Captain welcomed us. It was the coral kingdom.

The light produced a thousand charming varieties, playing in the midst of the branches that were so vividly coloured. I seemed to see the membraneous and cylindrical tubes tremble beneath the undulation of the waters. I was tempted to gather their fresh petals, ornamented with delicate tentacles, some just blown, the others budding, while a small fish, swimming swiftly, touched them slightly, like flights of birds. But if my hand approached these living flowers, these animated, sensitive plants, the whole colony took alarm. The white petals re-entered their red cases, the flowers faded as I looked, and the bush changed into a block of stony knobs.

The light created a thousand beautiful variations, dancing among the brightly colored branches. I seemed to see the thin, cylindrical tubes quiver under the movement of the water. I was tempted to pick their fresh petals, adorned with delicate tendrils—some just opened, others still budding—while a small fish swam past, brushing against them lightly, like flocks of birds. But as soon as my hand reached toward these living flowers, these responsive, sensitive plants, the entire group became alarmed. The white petals pulled back into their red casings, the flowers wilted before my eyes, and the bush turned into a cluster of rocky knobs.

Chance had thrown me just by the most precious specimens of the zoophyte. This coral was more valuable than that found in the Mediterranean, on the coasts of France, Italy and Barbary. Its tints justified the poetical names of “Flower of Blood,” and “Froth of Blood,” that trade has given to its most beautiful productions. Coral is sold for £20 per ounce; and in this place the watery beds would make the fortunes of a company of coral-divers. This precious matter, often confused with other polypi, formed then the inextricable plots called “macciota,” and on which I noticed several beautiful specimens of pink coral.

Luck had brought me some of the most valuable specimens of zoophyte. This coral was more prized than what you’d find in the Mediterranean, along the shores of France, Italy, and Barbary. Its colors were worthy of the poetic names “Flower of Blood” and “Froth of Blood” that the trade has given to its finest examples. Coral sells for £20 per ounce, and in this location, the underwater beds could create fortunes for a group of coral divers. This precious material, often mixed up with other polypi, formed the complex structures known as “macciota,” and I noticed several stunning specimens of pink coral there.

But soon the bushes contract, and the arborisations increase. Real petrified thickets, long joints of fantastic architecture, were disclosed before us. Captain Nemo placed himself under a dark gallery, where by a slight declivity we reached a depth of a hundred yards. The light from our lamps produced sometimes magical effects, following the rough outlines of the natural arches and pendants disposed like lustres, that were tipped with points of fire.

But soon the bushes became denser, and the branching formations increased. We discovered real petrified thickets, long stretches of incredible architecture. Captain Nemo positioned himself under a dark archway, where a slight slope took us to a depth of a hundred yards. The light from our lamps created sometimes magical effects, highlighting the rough outlines of the natural arches and the hanging formations, which looked like chandeliers tipped with points of fire.

At last, after walking two hours, we had attained a depth of about three hundred yards, that is to say, the extreme limit on which coral begins to form. But there was no isolated bush, nor modest brushwood, at the bottom of lofty trees. It was an immense forest of large mineral vegetations, enormous petrified trees, united by garlands of elegant sea-bindweed, all adorned with clouds and reflections. We passed freely under their high branches, lost in the shade of the waves.

At last, after walking for two hours, we had reached a depth of about three hundred yards, which is the furthest point where coral starts to form. But there were no lone bushes or small undergrowth at the base of tall trees. Instead, there was a vast forest of huge mineral vegetation, massive petrified trees, intertwined with beautiful sea-bindweed, all highlighted by clouds and reflections. We moved easily beneath their high branches, engulfed in the shade of the waves.

Captain Nemo had stopped. I and my companions halted, and, turning round, I saw his men were forming a semi-circle round their chief. Watching attentively, I observed that four of them carried on their shoulders an object of an oblong shape.

Captain Nemo had stopped. My companions and I stopped as well, and when I turned around, I saw his men forming a semi-circle around their leader. Watching closely, I noticed that four of them were carrying an object with an oblong shape on their shoulders.

We occupied, in this place, the centre of a vast glade surrounded by the lofty foliage of the submarine forest. Our lamps threw over this place a sort of clear twilight that singularly elongated the shadows on the ground. At the end of the glade the darkness increased, and was only relieved by little sparks reflected by the points of coral.

We were in the center of a large clearing surrounded by the tall trees of the underwater forest. Our lamps cast a kind of soft twilight over the area, stretching the shadows on the ground. At the end of the clearing, the darkness deepened, only interrupted by small sparks shining from the coral tips.

Ned Land and Conseil were near me. We watched, and I thought I was going to witness a strange scene. On observing the ground, I saw that it was raised in certain places by slight excrescences encrusted with limy deposits, and disposed with a regularity that betrayed the hand of man.

Ned Land and Conseil were close to me. We watched, and I thought I was about to see something unusual. Looking at the ground, I noticed it was elevated in some spots by small growths covered in lime deposits, arranged in a way that suggested human intervention.

In the midst of the glade, on a pedestal of rocks roughly piled up, stood a cross of coral that extended its long arms that one might have thought were made of petrified blood. Upon a sign from Captain Nemo one of the men advanced; and at some feet from the cross he began to dig a hole with a pickaxe that he took from his belt. I understood all! This glade was a cemetery, this hole a tomb, this oblong object the body of the man who had died in the night! The Captain and his men had come to bury their companion in this general resting-place, at the bottom of this inaccessible ocean!

In the middle of the clearing, on a pile of rocks, stood a coral cross with long arms that could easily be mistaken for petrified blood. At a signal from Captain Nemo, one of the men stepped forward; a few feet from the cross, he started digging a hole with a pickaxe he took from his belt. I realized everything! This clearing was a cemetery, this hole was a grave, and this rectangular object was the body of the man who had died during the night! The Captain and his crew had come to bury their friend in this final resting place, at the bottom of this unreachable ocean!

The grave was being dug slowly; the fish fled on all sides while their retreat was being thus disturbed; I heard the strokes of the pickaxe, which sparkled when it hit upon some flint lost at the bottom of the waters. The hole was soon large and deep enough to receive the body. Then the bearers approached; the body, enveloped in a tissue of white linen, was lowered into the damp grave. Captain Nemo, with his arms crossed on his breast, and all the friends of him who had loved them, knelt in prayer.

The grave was being dug slowly; the fish scattered in all directions as their retreat was interrupted. I could hear the sound of the pickaxe, which glinted when it struck some flint buried at the bottom of the water. The hole soon became large and deep enough to hold the body. Then the pallbearers came closer; the body, wrapped in a sheet of white linen, was lowered into the damp grave. Captain Nemo, with his arms crossed over his chest, and all the friends who had loved him knelt in prayer.

[Illustration]

All fell on their knees in an attitude of prayer

Everyone knelt down in a prayer position.

The grave was then filled in with the rubbish taken from the ground, which formed a slight mound. When this was done, Captain Nemo and his men rose; then, approaching the grave, they knelt again, and all extended their hands in sign of a last adieu. Then the funeral procession returned to the Nautilus, passing under the arches of the forest, in the midst of thickets, along the coral bushes, and still on the ascent. At last the light of the ship appeared, and its luminous track guided us to the Nautilus. At one o’clock we had returned.

The grave was then filled in with the dirt that had been dug up, creating a slight mound. Once this was done, Captain Nemo and his crew stood up; then, moving closer to the grave, they knelt again and all extended their hands as a final farewell. After that, the funeral procession made its way back to the Nautilus, passing under the arches of the forest, through the thickets, alongside the coral bushes, and continuing to climb. Finally, the light from the ship appeared, and its bright path led us to the Nautilus. By one o’clock, we had returned.

As soon as I had changed my clothes I went up on to the platform, and, a prey to conflicting emotions, I sat down near the binnacle. Captain Nemo joined me. I rose and said to him:

As soon as I changed my clothes, I went up onto the platform, and, feeling a mix of emotions, I sat down near the binnacle. Captain Nemo joined me. I stood up and said to him:

“So, as I said he would, this man died in the night?”

“So, as I said he would, this guy died in the night?”

“Yes, M. Aronnax.”

"Yes, Mr. Aronnax."

“And he rests now, near his companions, in the coral cemetery?”

“And he’s resting now, near his friends, in the coral graveyard?”

“Yes, forgotten by all else, but not by us. We dug the grave, and the polypi undertake to seal our dead for eternity.” And, burying his face quickly in his hands, he tried in vain to suppress a sob. Then he added: “Our peaceful cemetery is there, some hundred feet below the surface of the waves.”

“Yes, forgotten by everyone else, but not by us. We dug the grave, and the polyps will seal our dead for eternity.” Burying his face quickly in his hands, he tried in vain to hold back a sob. Then he added, “Our serene cemetery is right there, about a hundred feet below the surface of the waves.”

“Your dead sleep quietly, at least, Captain, out of the reach of sharks.”

“Your dead sleep quietly, at least, Captain, away from the sharks.”

“Yes, sir, of sharks and men,” gravely replied the Captain.

“Yes, sir, about sharks and men,” the Captain replied seriously.

PART TWO

CHAPTER I
THE INDIAN OCEAN

We now come to the second part of our journey under the sea. The first ended with the moving scene in the coral cemetery which left such a deep impression on my mind. Thus, in the midst of this great sea, Captain Nemo’s life was passing, even to his grave, which he had prepared in one of its deepest abysses. There, not one of the ocean’s monsters could trouble the last sleep of the crew of the Nautilus, of those friends riveted to each other in death as in life. “Nor any man, either,” had added the Captain. Still the same fierce, implacable defiance towards human society!

We now enter the second part of our journey beneath the sea. The first part concluded with the poignant scene in the coral graveyard, which left a lasting impression on me. In the midst of this vast ocean, Captain Nemo's life was unfolding, even to his grave, which he had created in one of its deepest depths. There, not a single ocean creature could disturb the final rest of the crew of the Nautilus, those friends bound together in death just as they were in life. “Nor any man, either,” the Captain added. The same fierce, unwavering defiance towards human society remained!

I could no longer content myself with the theory which satisfied Conseil.

I could no longer be satisfied with the theory that worked for Conseil.

That worthy fellow persisted in seeing in the Commander of the Nautilus one of those unknown savants who return mankind contempt for indifference. For him, he was a misunderstood genius who, tired of earth’s deceptions, had taken refuge in this inaccessible medium, where he might follow his instincts freely. To my mind, this explains but one side of Captain Nemo’s character. Indeed, the mystery of that last night during which we had been chained in prison, the sleep, and the precaution so violently taken by the Captain of snatching from my eyes the glass I had raised to sweep the horizon, the mortal wound of the man, due to an unaccountable shock of the Nautilus, all put me on a new track. No; Captain Nemo was not satisfied with shunning man. His formidable apparatus not only suited his instinct of freedom, but perhaps also the design of some terrible retaliation.

That remarkable guy kept seeing the Commander of the Nautilus as one of those unknown savants who respond to humanity's indifference with contempt. To him, the Commander was a misunderstood genius who, weary of the world’s deceits, had escaped to this unreachable space, where he could pursue his instincts without restraint. In my view, this only reveals one aspect of Captain Nemo’s character. In fact, the mystery of that last night when we were locked up in prison, the sleep, and the desperate measure taken by the Captain to snatch away the glass I had lifted to scan the horizon, along with the fatal injury to the man, caused by an inexplicable jolt of the Nautilus, all pointed me in a new direction. No; Captain Nemo wasn’t just trying to avoid humanity. His powerful machine not only catered to his need for freedom, but perhaps also harbored plans for some kind of terrible revenge.

At this moment nothing is clear to me; I catch but a glimpse of light amidst all the darkness, and I must confine myself to writing as events shall dictate.

At this moment, nothing is clear to me; I can barely see a glimmer of light in all this darkness, and I have to stick to writing as events unfold.

That day, the 24th of January, 1868, at noon, the second officer came to take the altitude of the sun. I mounted the platform, lit a cigar, and watched the operation. It seemed to me that the man did not understand French; for several times I made remarks in a loud voice, which must have drawn from him some involuntary sign of attention, if he had understood them; but he remained undisturbed and dumb.

That day, January 24, 1868, around noon, the second officer came to check the sun's altitude. I went up to the platform, lit a cigar, and observed the process. It seemed to me that the guy didn't understand French; I made comments in a loud voice several times, which should have caught his attention if he had understood me, but he just stayed calm and silent.

As he was taking observations with the sextant, one of the sailors of the Nautilus (the strong man who had accompanied us on our first submarine excursion to the Island of Crespo) came to clean the glasses of the lantern. I examined the fittings of the apparatus, the strength of which was increased a hundredfold by lenticular rings, placed similar to those in a lighthouse, and which projected their brilliance in a horizontal plane. The electric lamp was combined in such a way as to give its most powerful light. Indeed, it was produced in vacuo, which insured both its steadiness and its intensity. This vacuum economised the graphite points between which the luminous arc was developed—an important point of economy for Captain Nemo, who could not easily have replaced them; and under these conditions their waste was imperceptible. When the Nautilus was ready to continue its submarine journey, I went down to the saloon. The panel was closed, and the course marked direct west.

As he was taking measurements with the sextant, one of the sailors from the Nautilus (the strong guy who had joined us on our first submarine trip to Crespo Island) came to clean the lantern's glasses. I checked the equipment, which was significantly enhanced by lenticular rings arranged like those in a lighthouse, projecting their brilliance horizontally. The electric lamp was designed to emit its strongest light. In fact, it functioned in a vacuum, ensuring both stability and intensity. This vacuum also conserved the graphite points between which the light arc formed—an important economical factor for Captain Nemo, who had difficulty replacing them; under these conditions, their wear was minimal. When the Nautilus was ready to resume its underwater journey, I headed down to the saloon. The panel was closed, and the course was set directly west.

We were furrowing the waters of the Indian Ocean, a vast liquid plain, with a surface of 1,200,000,000 of acres, and whose waters are so clear and transparent that any one leaning over them would turn giddy. The Nautilus usually floated between fifty and a hundred fathoms deep. We went on so for some days. To anyone but myself, who had a great love for the sea, the hours would have seemed long and monotonous; but the daily walks on the platform, when I steeped myself in the reviving air of the ocean, the sight of the rich waters through the windows of the saloon, the books in the library, the compiling of my memoirs, took up all my time, and left me not a moment of ennui or weariness.

We were navigating the Indian Ocean, a massive expanse of water covering 1,200,000,000 acres, and it was so clear and transparent that anyone leaning over would feel dizzy. The Nautilus usually floated between fifty and a hundred fathoms deep. We continued like this for several days. For anyone other than me, who loved the sea deeply, the hours might have seemed long and dull; but my daily walks on the platform, soaking in the refreshing ocean air, the view of the beautiful waters through the saloon windows, the books in the library, and writing my memoirs filled all my time, leaving me without a moment of boredom or fatigue.

For some days we saw a great number of aquatic birds, sea-mews or gulls. Some were cleverly killed and, prepared in a certain way, made very acceptable water-game. Amongst large-winged birds, carried a long distance from all lands and resting upon the waves from the fatigue of their flight, I saw some magnificent albatrosses, uttering discordant cries like the braying of an ass, and birds belonging to the family of the long-wings.

For several days, we saw a lot of water birds, like seagulls. Some were skillfully caught and, when prepared a certain way, made for a tasty meal. Among the larger birds, far from any land and resting on the waves because they were tired from flying, I noticed some stunning albatrosses, making harsh sounds like a donkey, along with birds from the long-wing family.

As to the fish, they always provoked our admiration when we surprised the secrets of their aquatic life through the open panels. I saw many kinds which I never before had a chance of observing.

When it comes to the fish, they always amazed us whenever we caught glimpses of their underwater life through the open panels. I saw many types that I had never had the opportunity to observe before.

I shall notice chiefly ostracions peculiar to the Red Sea, the Indian Ocean, and that part which washes the coast of tropical America. These fishes, like the tortoise, the armadillo, the sea-hedgehog, and the Crustacea, are protected by a breastplate which is neither chalky nor stony, but real bone. In some it takes the form of a solid triangle, in others of a solid quadrangle. Amongst the triangular I saw some an inch and a half in length, with wholesome flesh and a delicious flavour; they are brown at the tail, and yellow at the fins, and I recommend their introduction into fresh water, to which a certain number of sea-fish easily accustom themselves. I would also mention quadrangular ostracions, having on the back four large tubercles; some dotted over with white spots on the lower part of the body, and which may be tamed like birds; trigons provided with spikes formed by the lengthening of their bony shell, and which, from their strange gruntings, are called “seapigs”; also dromedaries with large humps in the shape of a cone, whose flesh is very tough and leathery.

I will focus mainly on the species of boxfish found in the Red Sea, the Indian Ocean, and the waters off the coast of tropical America. These fish, like turtles, armadillos, sea urchins, and crustaceans, are protected by a shell that isn’t chalky or stony but is made of real bone. In some species, the shell forms a solid triangle, while in others, it forms a solid quadrangle. Among the triangular ones, I found some that were about an inch and a half long, with tasty meat and a delicious flavor; they have brown tails and yellow fins, and I suggest introducing them into freshwater, as some saltwater fish can adapt to that environment. I also want to mention the quadrangular boxfish, which have four large bumps on their backs; some of these have white spots on their lower bodies and can be tamed like birds. There are also triangular fish with spikes created by the extension of their bony shells, which are called “seapigs” due to their strange grunting sounds; and dromedaries, which have large cone-shaped humps and whose flesh is very tough and leathery.

I now borrow from the daily notes of Master Conseil. “Certain fish of the genus petrodon peculiar to those seas, with red backs and white chests, which are distinguished by three rows of longitudinal filaments; and some electrical, seven inches long, decked in the liveliest colours. Then, as specimens of other kinds, some ovoides, resembling an egg of a dark brown colour, marked with white bands, and without tails; diodons, real sea-porcupines, furnished with spikes, and capable of swelling in such a way as to look like cushions bristling with darts; hippocampi, common to every ocean; some pegasi with lengthened snouts, which their pectoral fins, being much elongated and formed in the shape of wings, allow, if not to fly, at least to shoot into the air; pigeon spatulae, with tails covered with many rings of shell; macrognathi with long jaws, an excellent fish, nine inches long, and bright with most agreeable colours; pale-coloured calliomores, with rugged heads; and plenty of chaetpdons, with long and tubular muzzles, which kill insects by shooting them, as from an air-gun, with a single drop of water. These we may call the flycatchers of the seas.

I now borrow from the daily notes of Master Conseil. “Certain fish of the petrodon genus found in those seas have red backs and white chests, characterized by three rows of long filaments; and some electric ones, seven inches long, adorned in the brightest colors. Then, as examples of other kinds, there are oval fish that look like dark brown eggs marked with white bands, and they don’t have tails; diodons, which are actual sea porcupines equipped with spikes and capable of puffing up to look like cushions covered in darts; hippocampi, which are found in every ocean; some pegasi with long snouts, whose pectoral fins are elongated and shaped like wings, allowing them—if not to fly—to at least leap into the air; pigeon spatulae, with tails covered in many rings of shell; macrognathi with long jaws, an excellent fish that measures nine inches and shines with very pleasing colors; pale calliomores with rugged heads; and lots of chaetpdons, with long tubular mouths that kill insects by shooting them, like with an air gun, using just a drop of water. We can call these the flycatchers of the seas."

“In the eighty-ninth genus of fishes, classed by Lacepede, belonging to the second lower class of bony, characterised by opercules and bronchial membranes, I remarked the scorpaena, the head of which is furnished with spikes, and which has but one dorsal fin; these creatures are covered, or not, with little shells, according to the sub-class to which they belong. The second sub-class gives us specimens of didactyles fourteen or fifteen inches in length, with yellow rays, and heads of a most fantastic appearance. As to the first sub-class, it gives several specimens of that singular looking fish appropriately called a ‘seafrog,’ with large head, sometimes pierced with holes, sometimes swollen with protuberances, bristling with spikes, and covered with tubercles; it has irregular and hideous horns; its body and tail are covered with callosities; its sting makes a dangerous wound; it is both repugnant and horrible to look at.”

“In the eighty-ninth group of fish classified by Lacepede, which belong to the second lower category of bony fish, characterized by gill covers and bronchial membranes, I noticed the scorpaena. This fish has a spiky head and only one dorsal fin; they can be covered, or not, with small shells, depending on their sub-class. The second sub-class includes specimens that are fourteen or fifteen inches long, with yellow stripes and very unusual-looking heads. As for the first sub-class, it features several examples of a uniquely strange fish aptly named a ‘seafrog,’ with a large head that sometimes has holes, sometimes puffy protrusions, spiky bristles, and covered in tubercles; it has irregular and ugly horns, and both its body and tail are rough to the touch. Its sting can cause a serious injury, and it’s both unpleasant and grotesque to look at.”

From the 21st to the 23rd of January the Nautilus went at the rate of two hundred and fifty leagues in twenty-four hours, being five hundred and forty miles, or twenty-two miles an hour. If we recognised so many different varieties of fish, it was because, attracted by the electric light, they tried to follow us; the greater part, however, were soon distanced by our speed, though some kept their place in the waters of the Nautilus for a time. The morning of the 24th, in 12° 5′ S. lat., and 94° 33′ long., we observed Keeling Island, a coral formation, planted with magnificent cocos, and which had been visited by Mr. Darwin and Captain Fitzroy. The Nautilus skirted the shores of this desert island for a little distance. Its nets brought up numerous specimens of polypi and curious shells of mollusca. Some precious productions of the species of delphinulae enriched the treasures of Captain Nemo, to which I added an astraea punctifera, a kind of parasite polypus often found fixed to a shell.

From January 21st to 23rd, the Nautilus traveled at a speed of two hundred and fifty leagues in twenty-four hours, which is five hundred and forty miles, or about twenty-two miles an hour. We saw so many different types of fish because they were drawn to our electric light and attempted to follow us. Most were quickly left behind due to our speed, though a few managed to keep up with the Nautilus for a while. On the morning of the 24th, at 12° 5′ S. lat. and 94° 33′ long., we spotted Keeling Island, a coral formation lined with beautiful coconut trees. This island had been visited by Mr. Darwin and Captain Fitzroy. The Nautilus cruised along the coast of this uninhabited island for a short distance. We brought up many specimens of polyps and interesting shells of mollusks in our nets. Some valuable treasures of the delphinulae species added to Captain Nemo's collection, and I contributed an astraea punctifera, a type of parasitic polyp that is often found attached to a shell.

Soon Keeling Island disappeared from the horizon, and our course was directed to the north-west in the direction of the Indian Peninsula.

Soon, Keeling Island vanished from sight, and we headed north-west toward the Indian Peninsula.

From Keeling Island our course was slower and more variable, often taking us into great depths. Several times they made use of the inclined planes, which certain internal levers placed obliquely to the waterline. In that way we went about two miles, but without ever obtaining the greatest depths of the Indian Sea, which soundings of seven thousand fathoms have never reached. As to the temperature of the lower strata, the thermometer invariably indicated 4° above zero. I only observed that in the upper regions the water was always colder in the high levels than at the surface of the sea.

From Keeling Island, our pace was slower and more unpredictable, often leading us into deep waters. Several times, we used the inclined planes, which were certain internal levers angled to the waterline. This allowed us to travel about two miles, but we never reached the greatest depths of the Indian Sea, which have never been sounded at seven thousand fathoms. As for the temperature of the deeper layers, the thermometer consistently showed 4° above zero. I noticed that in the upper regions, the water was always colder at higher levels than at the surface of the sea.

On the 25th of January the ocean was entirely deserted; the Nautilus passed the day on the surface, beating the waves with its powerful screw and making them rebound to a great height. Who under such circumstances would not have taken it for a gigantic cetacean? Three parts of this day I spent on the platform. I watched the sea. Nothing on the horizon, till about four o’clock a steamer running west on our counter. Her masts were visible for an instant, but she could not see the Nautilus, being too low in the water. I fancied this steamboat belonged to the P.O. Company, which runs from Ceylon to Sydney, touching at King George’s Point and Melbourne.

On January 25th, the ocean was completely empty; the Nautilus spent the day on the surface, cutting through the waves with its powerful propeller and sending them flying high. Who wouldn’t mistake it for a giant whale under those circumstances? I spent most of the day on the deck, watching the sea. There was nothing on the horizon until around four o'clock when a steamer came by, heading west. I could see its masts for a moment, but it couldn't spot the Nautilus since it was too low in the water. I guessed this steamboat belonged to the P.O. Company, which runs from Ceylon to Sydney, stopping at King George’s Point and Melbourne.

At five o’clock in the evening, before that fleeting twilight which binds night to day in tropical zones, Conseil and I were astonished by a curious spectacle.

At five o’clock in the evening, just before the brief twilight that connects night to day in tropical regions, Conseil and I were amazed by an unusual sight.

It was a shoal of argonauts travelling along on the surface of the ocean. We could count several hundreds. They belonged to the tubercle kind which are peculiar to the Indian seas.

It was a group of argonauts moving along the surface of the ocean. We could count several hundred of them. They were the tubercle type, which is unique to the Indian seas.

These graceful molluscs moved backwards by means of their locomotive tube, through which they propelled the water already drawn in. Of their eight tentacles, six were elongated, and stretched out floating on the water, whilst the other two, rolled up flat, were spread to the wing like a light sail. I saw their spiral-shaped and fluted shells, which Cuvier justly compares to an elegant skiff. A boat indeed! It bears the creature which secretes it without its adhering to it.

These elegant sea creatures moved backwards using their flexible tube, pushing out the water they had pulled in. They had eight tentacles—six of which were long and floated on the surface, while the other two were flat and spread out like a light sail. I observed their spiral-shaped, ridged shells, which Cuvier rightly likens to a sleek little boat. It truly is like a boat! It carries the animal that creates it without fully attaching to it.

For nearly an hour the Nautilus floated in the midst of this shoal of molluscs. Then I know not what sudden fright they took. But as if at a signal every sail was furled, the arms folded, the body drawn in, the shells turned over, changing their centre of gravity, and the whole fleet disappeared under the waves. Never did the ships of a squadron manœuvre with more unity.

For almost an hour, the Nautilus hovered among this group of mollusks. Then, for reasons I can't understand, they suddenly panicked. It was like a signal had been given; every sail was stowed, limbs were pulled in, bodies retracted, shells flipped over, shifting their center of gravity, and the entire fleet vanished beneath the waves. Never had a squadron of ships maneuvered with such coordination.

At that moment night fell suddenly, and the reeds, scarcely raised by the breeze, lay peaceably under the sides of the Nautilus.

At that moment, night fell suddenly, and the reeds, barely stirred by the breeze, lay peacefully beneath the sides of the Nautilus.

The next day, 26th of January, we cut the equator at the eighty-second meridian and entered the northern hemisphere. During the day a formidable troop of sharks accompanied us, terrible creatures, which multiply in these seas and make them very dangerous. They were “cestracio philippi” sharks, with brown backs and whitish bellies, armed with eleven rows of teeth—eyed sharks—their throat being marked with a large black spot surrounded with white like an eye. There were also some Isabella sharks, with rounded snouts marked with dark spots. These powerful creatures often hurled themselves at the windows of the saloon with such violence as to make us feel very insecure. At such times Ned Land was no longer master of himself. He wanted to go to the surface and harpoon the monsters, particularly certain smooth-hound sharks, whose mouth is studded with teeth like a mosaic; and large tiger-sharks nearly six yards long, the last named of which seemed to excite him more particularly. But the Nautilus, accelerating her speed, easily left the most rapid of them behind.

The next day, January 26th, we crossed the equator at the eighty-second meridian and entered the northern hemisphere. During the day, a large group of sharks accompanied us, terrifying creatures that thrive in these waters and make them very dangerous. They were "cestracio philippi" sharks, with brown backs and whitish bellies, equipped with eleven rows of teeth—eyed sharks—with their throats marked by a large black spot surrounded by white, resembling an eye. There were also some Isabella sharks, with rounded snouts adorned with dark spots. These powerful creatures often slammed themselves against the saloon windows with such force that it made us feel very uneasy. During those moments, Ned Land lost control of himself. He wanted to go to the surface and harpoon the monsters, especially certain smooth-hound sharks, whose mouths are filled with teeth like a mosaic; and large tiger sharks nearly six yards long, the latter of which seemed to excite him the most. However, the Nautilus, increasing its speed, easily left the fastest of them behind.

The 27th of January, at the entrance of the vast Bay of Bengal, we met repeatedly a forbidding spectacle, dead bodies floating on the surface of the water. They were the dead of the Indian villages, carried by the Ganges to the level of the sea, and which the vultures, the only undertakers of the country, had not been able to devour. But the sharks did not fail to help them at their funeral work.

The 27th of January, at the entrance of the vast Bay of Bengal, we repeatedly encountered a grim sight—dead bodies floating on the water's surface. They were the dead from Indian villages, carried by the Ganges to the sea, and the vultures, the only undertakers in the area, hadn't managed to eat them. But the sharks didn't hesitate to assist with their burial.

About seven o’clock in the evening, the Nautilus, half-immersed, was sailing in a sea of milk. At first sight the ocean seemed lactified. Was it the effect of the lunar rays? No; for the moon, scarcely two days old, was still lying hidden under the horizon in the rays of the sun. The whole sky, though lit by the sidereal rays, seemed black by contrast with the whiteness of the waters.

About seven o’clock in the evening, the Nautilus, half-submerged, was sailing in a sea of milk. At first glance, the ocean looked like it was made of milk. Was it the effect of the moonlight? No; since the moon, just two days old, was still hidden below the horizon, illuminated by the sunlight. The entire sky, while lit by the stars, appeared black compared to the whiteness of the water.

Conseil could not believe his eyes, and questioned me as to the cause of this strange phenomenon. Happily I was able to answer him.

Conseil couldn't believe his eyes and asked me what was behind this strange phenomenon. Luckily, I was able to answer him.

“It is called a milk sea,” I explained. “A large extent of white wavelets often to be seen on the coasts of Amboyna, and in these parts of the sea.”

“It’s called a milk sea,” I explained. “It’s a vast area of white waves that can often be seen along the coasts of Amboyna and in these parts of the ocean.”

“But, sir,” said Conseil, “can you tell me what causes such an effect? for I suppose the water is not really turned into milk.”

“But, sir,” said Conseil, “can you explain what causes this effect? I assume the water isn’t actually turning into milk.”

“No, my boy; and the whiteness which surprises you is caused only by the presence of myriads of infusoria, a sort of luminous little worm, gelatinous and without colour, of the thickness of a hair, and whose length is not more than seven-thousandths of an inch. These insects adhere to one another sometimes for several leagues.”

“No, my boy; the whiteness that surprises you is just the result of countless tiny microorganisms, a kind of glowing little worm, jelly-like and colorless, about the thickness of a hair, and no longer than seven-thousandths of an inch. These creatures sometimes cling together for several miles.”

“Several leagues!” exclaimed Conseil.

“Several leagues!” exclaimed Conseil.

“Yes, my boy; and you need not try to compute the number of these infusoria. You will not be able, for, if I am not mistaken, ships have floated on these milk seas for more than forty miles.”

“Yes, my boy; and you don’t need to try to figure out the number of these tiny organisms. You won’t be able to, because, if I’m not wrong, ships have sailed on these milky seas for over forty miles.”

Towards midnight the sea suddenly resumed its usual colour; but behind us, even to the limits of the horizon, the sky reflected the whitened waves, and for a long time seemed impregnated with the vague glimmerings of an aurora borealis.

Towards midnight, the sea suddenly returned to its usual color; but behind us, all the way to the horizon, the sky mirrored the brightened waves, and for a long time it seemed to be filled with the faint glow of an aurora borealis.

CHAPTER II
A NOVEL PROPOSAL OF CAPTAIN NEMO’S

On the 28th of February, when at noon the Nautilus came to the surface of the sea, in 9° 4′ N. lat., there was land in sight about eight miles to westward. The first thing I noticed was a range of mountains about two thousand feet high, the shapes of which were most capricious. On taking the bearings, I knew that we were nearing the island of Ceylon, the pearl which hangs from the lobe of the Indian Peninsula.

On February 28th, at noon, when the Nautilus surfaced, I spotted land about eight miles to the west at 9° 4′ N latitude. The first thing I noticed was a range of mountains about two thousand feet high, with really unique shapes. By taking the bearings, I realized we were getting close to the island of Ceylon, the pearl dangling from the lobe of the Indian Peninsula.

Captain Nemo and his second appeared at this moment. The Captain glanced at the map. Then turning to me, said:

Captain Nemo and his second-in-command showed up at that moment. The Captain looked at the map. Then he turned to me and said:

“The Island of Ceylon, noted for its pearl-fisheries. Would you like to visit one of them, M. Aronnax?”

“The Island of Ceylon, famous for its pearl fisheries. Would you like to visit one of them, M. Aronnax?”

“Certainly, Captain.”

"Of course, Captain."

“Well, the thing is easy. Though, if we see the fisheries, we shall not see the fishermen. The annual exportation has not yet begun. Never mind, I will give orders to make for the Gulf of Manaar, where we shall arrive in the night.”

“Well, it's pretty simple. However, if we look at the fisheries, we won’t see the fishermen. The yearly exports haven’t started yet. No worries, I’ll give the order to head for the Gulf of Manaar, where we’ll arrive at night.”

The Captain said something to his second, who immediately went out. Soon the Nautilus returned to her native element, and the manometer showed that she was about thirty feet deep.

The Captain said something to his assistant, who quickly went outside. Soon the Nautilus returned to its natural environment, and the manometer indicated that it was about thirty feet deep.

“Well, sir,” said Captain Nemo, “you and your companions shall visit the Bank of Manaar, and if by chance some fisherman should be there, we shall see him at work.”

“Well, sir,” said Captain Nemo, “you and your friends will visit the Bank of Manaar, and if we happen to come across any fishermen there, we’ll watch them at work.”

“Agreed, Captain!”

“Got it, Captain!”

“By the bye, M. Aronnax you are not afraid of sharks?”

“By the way, M. Aronnax, are you afraid of sharks?”

“Sharks!” exclaimed I.

“Sharks!” I exclaimed.

This question seemed a very hard one.

This question felt really hard.

“Well?” continued Captain Nemo.

“Well?” Captain Nemo continued.

“I admit, Captain, that I am not yet very familiar with that kind of fish.”

“I confess, Captain, that I’m not really familiar with that kind of fish yet.”

“We are accustomed to them,” replied Captain Nemo, “and in time you will be too. However, we shall be armed, and on the road we may be able to hunt some of the tribe. It is interesting. So, till to-morrow, sir, and early.”

“We're used to them,” Captain Nemo replied, “and soon you will be too. However, we'll be armed, and along the way, we might be able to hunt some from the tribe. It's intriguing. So, see you tomorrow, sir, and bright and early.”

This said in a careless tone, Captain Nemo left the saloon. Now, if you were invited to hunt the bear in the mountains of Switzerland, what would you say?

This said casually, Captain Nemo left the lounge. Now, if you were invited to go bear hunting in the Swiss mountains, what would you say?

“Very well! to-morrow we will go and hunt the bear.” If you were asked to hunt the lion in the plains of Atlas, or the tiger in the Indian jungles, what would you say?

“Alright! Tomorrow we will go and hunt the bear.” If you were asked to hunt the lion in the plains of Atlas, or the tiger in the Indian jungles, what would you say?

“Ha! ha! it seems we are going to hunt the tiger or the lion!” But when you are invited to hunt the shark in its natural element, you would perhaps reflect before accepting the invitation. As for myself, I passed my hand over my forehead, on which stood large drops of cold perspiration. “Let us reflect,” said I, “and take our time. Hunting otters in submarine forests, as we did in the Island of Crespo, will pass; but going up and down at the bottom of the sea, where one is almost certain to meet sharks, is quite another thing! I know well that in certain countries, particularly in the Andaman Islands, the negroes never hesitate to attack them with a dagger in one hand and a running noose in the other; but I also know that few who affront those creatures ever return alive. However, I am not a negro, and if I were I think a little hesitation in this case would not be ill-timed.”

“Ha! ha! it looks like we're going to hunt a tiger or a lion!” But when you’re invited to hunt a shark in its natural habitat, you'd probably think twice before accepting. As for me, I wiped my forehead, which was dripping with cold sweat. “Let’s think this through,” I said, “and take our time. Hunting otters in underwater forests, like we did in the Island of Crespo, is one thing; but diving deep in the ocean, where you’re almost guaranteed to encounter sharks, is something else entirely! I know that in certain places, especially in the Andaman Islands, the locals don’t hesitate to confront them with a dagger in one hand and a noose in the other; but I also know that few who challenge those creatures ever come back alive. Still, I’m not one of them, and even if I were, I think a bit of hesitation in this situation wouldn’t be out of place.”

At this moment Conseil and the Canadian entered, quite composed, and even joyous. They knew not what awaited them.

At that moment, Conseil and the Canadian walked in, looking calm and even cheerful. They had no idea what was in store for them.

“Faith, sir,” said Ned Land, “your Captain Nemo—the devil take him!—has just made us a very pleasant offer.”

“Faith, sir,” said Ned Land, “your Captain Nemo—the devil take him!—has just made us a really nice offer.”

“Ah!” said I, “you know?”

“Ah!” I said, “you know?”

“If agreeable to you, sir,” interrupted Conseil, “the commander of the Nautilus has invited us to visit the magnificent Ceylon fisheries to-morrow, in your company; he did it kindly, and behaved like a real gentleman.”

“If it's okay with you, sir,” interrupted Conseil, “the commander of the Nautilus has invited us to visit the stunning Ceylon fisheries tomorrow, along with you; he did it with kindness and acted like a true gentleman.”

“He said nothing more?”

"Did he say anything else?"

“Nothing more, sir, except that he had already spoken to you of this little walk.”

“Nothing else, sir, except that he had already mentioned this short walk to you.”

“Sir,” said Conseil, “would you give us some details of the pearl fishery?”

“Sir,” Conseil said, “could you give us some details about the pearl fishery?”

“As to the fishing itself,” I asked, “or the incidents, which?”

“As for the fishing itself,” I asked, “or the events, which one?”

“On the fishing,” replied the Canadian; “before entering upon the ground, it is as well to know something about it.”

“About fishing,” replied the Canadian; “before you start, it's good to know a bit about the area.”

“Very well; sit down, my friends, and I will teach you.”

“Alright; take a seat, my friends, and I’ll show you.”

Ned and Conseil seated themselves on an ottoman, and the first thing the Canadian asked was:

Ned and Conseil sat down on an ottoman, and the first thing the Canadian asked was:

“Sir, what is a pearl?”

“Sir, what’s a pearl?”

“My worthy Ned,” I answered, “to the poet, a pearl is a tear of the sea; to the Orientals, it is a drop of dew solidified; to the ladies, it is a jewel of an oblong shape, of a brilliancy of mother-of-pearl substance, which they wear on their fingers, their necks, or their ears; for the chemist it is a mixture of phosphate and carbonate of lime, with a little gelatine; and lastly, for naturalists, it is simply a morbid secretion of the organ that produces the mother-of-pearl amongst certain bivalves.”

“My dear Ned,” I replied, “to a poet, a pearl is a tear from the sea; to people from the East, it’s a drop of dew that has solidified; to women, it’s an elongated jewel made of a shiny substance like mother-of-pearl, which they wear on their fingers, around their necks, or in their ears; for a chemist, it’s a mix of phosphate and carbonate of lime with a bit of gelatin; and finally, for naturalists, it’s just a sickly secretion from the organ that produces mother-of-pearl in some bivalves.”

“Branch of molluscs,” said Conseil.

"Branch of mollusks," said Conseil.

“Precisely so, my learned Conseil; and, amongst these testacea the earshell, the tridacnae, the turbots, in a word, all those which secrete mother-of-pearl, that is, the blue, bluish, violet, or white substance which lines the interior of their shells, are capable of producing pearls.”

“Exactly, my knowledgeable friend; and among these shellfish, the ear shell, the giant clam, the turbot, in short, all of those that secrete mother-of-pearl—this is the blue, bluish, violet, or white substance that lines the inside of their shells—are able to produce pearls.”

“Mussels too?” asked the Canadian.

“Mussels too?” asked the Canadian.

“Yes, mussels of certain waters in Scotland, Wales, Ireland, Saxony, Bohemia, and France.”

“Yes, mussels from specific waters in Scotland, Wales, Ireland, Saxony, Bohemia, and France.”

“Good! For the future I shall pay attention,” replied the Canadian.

“Great! I’ll make sure to pay attention from now on,” replied the Canadian.

“But,” I continued, “the particular mollusc which secretes the pearl is the pearl-oyster, the meleagrina margaritiferct, that precious pintadine. The pearl is nothing but a nacreous formation, deposited in a globular form, either adhering to the oyster shell, or buried in the folds of the creature. On the shell it is fast; in the flesh it is loose; but always has for a kernel a small hard substance, may be a barren egg, may be a grain of sand, around which the pearly matter deposits itself year after year successively, and by thin concentric layers.”

“But,” I continued, “the specific mollusk that produces the pearl is the pearl oyster, the meleagrina margaritifera, that precious gem. The pearl is just a nacreous formation, shaped like a sphere, either attached to the oyster shell or nestled in the folds of the creature. On the shell, it’s secure; in the flesh, it’s loose; but it always has a small hard core, which could be a sterile egg or a grain of sand, around which the pearly material builds up year after year in thin, concentric layers.”

“Are many pearls found in the same oyster?” asked Conseil.

“Are a lot of pearls found in the same oyster?” asked Conseil.

“Yes, my boy. Some are a perfect casket. One oyster has been mentioned, though I allow myself to doubt it, as having contained no less than a hundred and fifty sharks.”

“Yes, my boy. Some are a perfect treasure chest. One oyster has been mentioned, although I have my doubts about it, as it supposedly contained no less than one hundred and fifty sharks.”

“A hundred and fifty sharks!” exclaimed Ned Land.

“A hundred and fifty sharks!” shouted Ned Land.

“Did I say sharks?” said I hurriedly. “I meant to say a hundred and fifty pearls. Sharks would not be sense.”

“Did I say sharks?” I said quickly. “I meant a hundred and fifty pearls. Sharks wouldn't make any sense.”

“Certainly not,” said Conseil; “but will you tell us now by what means they extract these pearls?”

“Of course not,” said Conseil; “but will you tell us how they get these pearls?”

“They proceed in various ways. When they adhere to the shell, the fishermen often pull them off with pincers; but the most common way is to lay the oysters on mats of the seaweed which covers the banks. Thus they die in the open air; and at the end of ten days they are in a forward state of decomposition. They are then plunged into large reservoirs of sea-water; then they are opened and washed.”

“They go about it in different ways. When they stick to the shell, fishermen often use pincers to pry them off; but the most common method is to place the oysters on mats of seaweed that cover the shores. As a result, they die exposed to the air; and after ten days, they are well on their way to decomposing. They are then submerged in large tanks of seawater; afterwards, they are opened and cleaned.”

“The price of these pearls varies according to their size?” asked Conseil.

"The price of these pearls changes based on their size?" Conseil asked.

“Not only according to their size,” I answered, “but also according to their shape, their water (that is, their colour), and their lustre: that is, that bright and diapered sparkle which makes them so charming to the eye. The most beautiful are called virgin pearls, or paragons. They are formed alone in the tissue of the mollusc, are white, often opaque, and sometimes have the transparency of an opal; they are generally round or oval. The round are made into bracelets, the oval into pendants, and, being more precious, are sold singly. Those adhering to the shell of the oyster are more irregular in shape, and are sold by weight. Lastly, in a lower order are classed those small pearls known under the name of seed-pearls; they are sold by measure, and are especially used in embroidery for church ornaments.”

“Not just based on their size,” I replied, “but also on their shape, their color, and their shine: that is, the bright and patterned sparkle that makes them so attractive to the eye. The most beautiful ones are called virgin pearls, or paragons. They form individually in the tissue of the mollusk, are white, often opaque, and sometimes have the transparency of an opal; they are usually round or oval. The round ones are made into bracelets, the oval ones into pendants, and since they’re more valuable, they’re sold individually. Those attached to the oyster shell have more irregular shapes and are sold by weight. Finally, there’s a lower category for the small pearls known as seed-pearls; they are sold by measure and are mainly used in embroidery for church decorations.”

“But,” said Conseil, “is this pearl-fishery dangerous?”

“But,” Conseil said, “is this pearl fishing dangerous?”

“No,” I answered, quickly; “particularly if certain precautions are taken.”

“No,” I replied quickly; “especially if some precautions are taken.”

“What does one risk in such a calling?” said Ned Land, “the swallowing of some mouthfuls of sea-water?”

“What does one risk in such a job?” said Ned Land, “a few mouthfuls of sea water?”

“As you say, Ned. By the bye,” said I, trying to take Captain Nemo’s careless tone, “are you afraid of sharks, brave Ned?”

“As you say, Ned. By the way,” I said, trying to imitate Captain Nemo’s nonchalant attitude, “are you scared of sharks, brave Ned?”

“I!” replied the Canadian; “a harpooner by profession? It is my trade to make light of them.”

“I!” replied the Canadian; “a harpooner by profession? It’s my job to make light of them.”

“But,” said I, “it is not a question of fishing for them with an iron-swivel, hoisting them into the vessel, cutting off their tails with a blow of a chopper, ripping them up, and throwing their heart into the sea!”

“But,” I said, “it’s not just about catching them with a metal hook, pulling them into the boat, chopping off their tails with an axe, slicing them open, and tossing their hearts into the ocean!”

“Then, it is a question of——”

"Then, it’s a matter of—"

“Precisely.”

"Exactly."

“In the water?”

"In the water?"

“In the water.”

“In the water.”

“Faith, with a good harpoon! You know, sir, these sharks are ill-fashioned beasts. They turn on their bellies to seize you, and in that time——”

“Faith, with a good harpoon! You know, sir, these sharks are poorly designed creatures. They turn on their bellies to grab you, and in that time——”

Ned Land had a way of saying “seize” which made my blood run cold.

Ned Land had a way of saying “seize” that sent chills down my spine.

“Well, and you, Conseil, what do you think of sharks?”

“Well, what do you think about sharks, Conseil?”

“Me!” said Conseil. “I will be frank, sir.”

“Me!” said Conseil. “I’ll be honest, sir.”

“So much the better,” thought I.

"So much the better," I thought.

“If you, sir, mean to face the sharks, I do not see why your faithful servant should not face them with you.”

“If you, sir, plan to confront the sharks, I don’t see why your loyal servant shouldn’t face them alongside you.”

CHAPTER III
A PEARL OF TEN MILLIONS

The next morning at four o’clock I was awakened by the steward whom Captain Nemo had placed at my service. I rose hurriedly, dressed, and went into the saloon.

The next morning at four o’clock, I was woken up by the steward that Captain Nemo had assigned to me. I got up quickly, got dressed, and headed to the saloon.

Captain Nemo was awaiting me.

Captain Nemo was waiting for me.

“M. Aronnax,” said he, “are you ready to start?”

“M. Aronnax,” he said, “are you ready to go?”

“I am ready.”

"I'm ready."

“Then please to follow me.”

“Then please follow me.”

“And my companions, Captain?”

"And what about my friends, Captain?"

“They have been told and are waiting.”

“They’ve been informed and are waiting.”

“Are we not to put on our diver’s dresses?” asked I.

“Are we not going to put on our diving suits?” I asked.

“Not yet. I have not allowed the Nautilus to come too near this coast, and we are some distance from the Manaar Bank; but the boat is ready, and will take us to the exact point of disembarking, which will save us a long way. It carries our diving apparatus, which we will put on when we begin our submarine journey.”

“Not yet. I haven't let the Nautilus get too close to this coast, and we're still quite a distance from the Manaar Bank; but the boat is ready and will take us right to the point where we need to get off, which will save us a lot of time. It has our diving gear, which we'll put on when we start our underwater journey.”

Captain Nemo conducted me to the central staircase, which led on the platform. Ned and Conseil were already there, delighted at the idea of the “pleasure party” which was preparing. Five sailors from the Nautilus, with their oars, waited in the boat, which had been made fast against the side.

Captain Nemo took me to the main staircase that led to the platform. Ned and Conseil were already there, excited about the upcoming “pleasure party.” Five sailors from the Nautilus were waiting in the boat, secured against the side, with their oars ready.

The night was still dark. Layers of clouds covered the sky, allowing but few stars to be seen. I looked on the side where the land lay, and saw nothing but a dark line enclosing three parts of the horizon, from south-west to north west. The Nautilus, having returned during the night up the western coast of Ceylon, was now west of the bay, or rather gulf, formed by the mainland and the Island of Manaar. There, under the dark waters, stretched the pintadine bank, an inexhaustible field of pearls, the length of which is more than twenty miles.

The night was still dark. Thick clouds covered the sky, allowing only a few stars to shine through. I looked towards the land and saw nothing but a dark line outlining three sections of the horizon, from southwest to northwest. The Nautilus, having returned during the night along the western coast of Ceylon, was now west of the bay, or rather gulf, formed by the mainland and the Island of Manaar. There, beneath the dark waters, lay the pintadine bank, an endless field of pearls that stretches for over twenty miles.

Captain Nemo, Ned Land, Conseil, and I took our places in the stern of the boat. The master went to the tiller; his four companions leaned on their oars, the painter was cast off, and we sheered off.

Captain Nemo, Ned Land, Conseil, and I took our spots at the back of the boat. The captain took the helm; his four companions rested on their oars, the rope was untied, and we set off.

The boat went towards the south; the oarsmen did not hurry. I noticed that their strokes, strong in the water, only followed each other every ten seconds, according to the method generally adopted in the navy. Whilst the craft was running by its own velocity, the liquid drops struck the dark depths of the waves crisply like spats of melted lead. A little billow, spreading wide, gave a slight roll to the boat, and some samphire reeds flapped before it.

The boat headed south; the rowers weren't rushing. I noticed that their strokes, powerful in the water, came in every ten seconds, following the standard method used in the navy. As the boat moved at its own speed, the drops of water hit the dark depths of the waves sharply, like splashes of molten metal. A small wave spread out, causing the boat to rock slightly, and some samphire reeds fluttered in front of it.

We were silent. What was Captain Nemo thinking of? Perhaps of the land he was approaching, and which he found too near to him, contrary to the Canadian’s opinion, who thought it too far off. As to Conseil, he was merely there from curiosity.

We were quiet. What was Captain Nemo thinking about? Maybe it was the land he was getting closer to, which he felt was too close for comfort, unlike the Canadian who thought it was way too far away. As for Conseil, he was just there out of curiosity.

About half-past five the first tints on the horizon showed the upper line of coast more distinctly. Flat enough in the east, it rose a little to the south. Five miles still lay between us, and it was indistinct owing to the mist on the water. At six o’clock it became suddenly daylight, with that rapidity peculiar to tropical regions, which know neither dawn nor twilight. The solar rays pierced the curtain of clouds, piled up on the eastern horizon, and the radiant orb rose rapidly. I saw land distinctly, with a few trees scattered here and there. The boat neared Manaar Island, which was rounded to the south. Captain Nemo rose from his seat and watched the sea.

Around 5:30, the first colors on the horizon made the outline of the coast more clear. It was flat in the east but rose slightly to the south. We were still five miles away, and it was hard to see due to the mist on the water. At six o’clock, it suddenly became daylight, in that quick way that’s typical of tropical areas, which don’t have a real dawn or twilight. The sun broke through the clouds piled up on the eastern horizon, and the bright orb rose quickly. I could see the land clearly, with a few trees dotted around. The boat got closer to Manaar Island, which was rounded on the south side. Captain Nemo got up from his seat and looked out at the sea.

At a sign from him the anchor was dropped, but the chain scarcely ran, for it was little more than a yard deep, and this spot was one of the highest points of the bank of pintadines.

At a nod from him, the anchor was dropped, but the chain barely moved because it was just over a yard deep, and this spot was one of the highest points of the bank of pintadines.

“Here we are, M. Aronnax,” said Captain Nemo. “You see that enclosed bay? Here, in a month will be assembled the numerous fishing boats of the exporters, and these are the waters their divers will ransack so boldly. Happily, this bay is well situated for that kind of fishing. It is sheltered from the strongest winds; the sea is never very rough here, which makes it favourable for the diver’s work. We will now put on our dresses, and begin our walk.”

“Here we are, M. Aronnax,” said Captain Nemo. “Do you see that enclosed bay? In a month, the many fishing boats of the exporters will gather here, and these are the waters their divers will explore so boldly. Luckily, this bay is perfect for that kind of fishing. It’s protected from the strongest winds; the sea is never too rough here, which makes it great for the divers. Now, let’s put on our gear and start our walk.”

I did not answer, and, while watching the suspected waves, began with the help of the sailors to put on my heavy sea-dress. Captain Nemo and my companions were also dressing. None of the Nautilus men were to accompany us on this new excursion.

I didn’t respond, and while keeping an eye on the suspected waves, I started putting on my heavy sea gear with the help of the sailors. Captain Nemo and my companions were also getting ready. None of the Nautilus crew were going to join us on this new adventure.

Soon we were enveloped to the throat in india-rubber clothing; the air apparatus fixed to our backs by braces. As to the Ruhmkorff apparatus, there was no necessity for it. Before putting my head into the copper cap, I had asked the question of the Captain.

Soon we were completely covered in rubber clothing, with the air system strapped to our backs. There was no need for the Ruhmkorff machine. Before I put my head into the copper cap, I had asked the Captain a question.

“They would be useless,” he replied. “We are going to no great depth, and the solar rays will be enough to light our walk. Besides, it would not be prudent to carry the electric light in these waters; its brilliancy might attract some of the dangerous inhabitants of the coast most inopportunely.”

“They would be useless,” he replied. “We’re not going very deep, and the sunlight will be enough to light our way. Plus, it wouldn’t be wise to bring the electric light into these waters; its brightness might attract some of the dangerous creatures nearby at the worst possible time.”

As Captain Nemo pronounced these words, I turned to Conseil and Ned Land. But my two friends had already encased their heads in the metal cap, and they could neither hear nor answer.

As Captain Nemo said this, I looked over at Conseil and Ned Land. But my two friends had already covered their heads with the metal cap, and they couldn’t hear or respond.

One last question remained to ask of Captain Nemo.

One last question was left to ask Captain Nemo.

“And our arms?” asked I; “our guns?”

“And what about our arms?” I asked. “What about our guns?”

“Guns! What for? Do not mountaineers attack the bear with a dagger in their hand, and is not steel surer than lead? Here is a strong blade; put it in your belt, and we start.”

“Guns! Why bother? Don’t mountaineers go after bears with a dagger in their hand, and isn’t steel more reliable than lead? Here’s a strong blade; strap it to your belt, and let’s go.”

I looked at my companions; they were armed like us, and, more than that, Ned Land was brandishing an enormous harpoon, which he had placed in the boat before leaving the Nautilus.

I looked at my companions; they were armed like us, and on top of that, Ned Land was waving around a huge harpoon that he had put in the boat before leaving the Nautilus.

Then, following the Captain’s example, I allowed myself to be dressed in the heavy copper helmet, and our reservoirs of air were at once in activity. An instant after we were landed, one after the other, in about two yards of water upon an even sand. Captain Nemo made a sign with his hand, and we followed him by a gentle declivity till we disappeared under the waves.

Then, following the Captain’s lead, I let myself be fitted with the heavy copper helmet, and our air tanks immediately kicked in. Moments later, we landed one after another in about two yards of water on smooth sand. Captain Nemo signaled with his hand, and we followed him down a gentle slope until we vanished beneath the waves.

Over our feet, like coveys of snipe in a bog, rose shoals of fish, of the genus monoptera, which have no other fins but their tail. I recognized the Javanese, a real serpent two and a half feet long, of a livid colour underneath, and which might easily be mistaken for a conger eel if it were not for the golden stripes on its side. In the genus stromateus, whose bodies are very flat and oval, I saw some of the most brilliant colours, carrying their dorsal fin like a scythe; an excellent eating fish, which, dried and pickled, is known by the name of Karawade; then some tranquebars, belonging to the genus apsiphoroides, whose body is covered with a shell cuirass of eight longitudinal plates.

Above our feet, like groups of snipe in a marsh, swarms of fish from the genus monoptera swam by, having no fins except for their tails. I recognized the Javanese, a true serpent measuring two and a half feet long, with a pale color underneath, which could easily be mistaken for a conger eel if not for the golden stripes along its side. In the genus stromateus, which have very flat and oval bodies, I spotted some of the brightest colors, carrying their dorsal fins like scythes; they are excellent eating fish, known as Karawade when dried and pickled. Then there were some tranquebars from the genus apsiphoroides, their bodies covered with a shell-like armor of eight longitudinal plates.

The heightening sun lit the mass of waters more and more. The soil changed by degrees. To the fine sand succeeded a perfect causeway of boulders, covered with a carpet of molluscs and zoophytes. Amongst the specimens of these branches I noticed some placenae, with thin unequal shells, a kind of ostracion peculiar to the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean; some orange lucinae with rounded shells; rockfish three feet and a half long, which raised themselves under the waves like hands ready to seize one. There were also some panopyres, slightly luminous; and lastly, some oculines, like magnificent fans, forming one of the richest vegetations of these seas.

The rising sun brightened the waters more and more. The ground gradually changed. Fine sand was replaced by a solid path of boulders, covered with a layer of mollusks and zoophytes. Among these species, I spotted some placenae, with thin, uneven shells, a type of ostracion unique to the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean; some orange lucinae with rounded shells; rockfish that were three and a half feet long, rising up through the waves like hands ready to grab something. There were also a few panopyres, slightly glowing; and finally, some oculines, resembling beautiful fans, making up one of the richest ecosystems in these seas.

In the midst of these living plants, and under the arbours of the hydrophytes, were layers of clumsy articulates, particularly some raninae, whose carapace formed a slightly rounded triangle; and some horrible looking parthenopes.

In the middle of these living plants, and under the structures of the water plants, were layers of awkward creatures, especially some raninae, whose shell formed a slightly rounded triangle; and some terrifying parthenopes.

At about seven o’clock we found ourselves at last surveying the oyster-banks on which the pearl-oysters are reproduced by millions.

At around seven o'clock, we finally found ourselves looking at the oyster beds where millions of pearl oysters are produced.

Captain Nemo pointed with his hand to the enormous heap of oysters; and I could well understand that this mine was inexhaustible, for Nature’s creative power is far beyond man’s instinct of destruction. Ned Land, faithful to his instinct, hastened to fill a net which he carried by his side with some of the finest specimens. But we could not stop. We must follow the Captain, who seemed to guide him self by paths known only to himself. The ground was sensibly rising, and sometimes, on holding up my arm, it was above the surface of the sea. Then the level of the bank would sink capriciously. Often we rounded high rocks scarped into pyramids. In their dark fractures huge crustacea, perched upon their high claws like some war-machine, watched us with fixed eyes, and under our feet crawled various kinds of annelides.

Captain Nemo pointed to the massive pile of oysters, and I could clearly see that this resource was limitless, as Nature's ability to create far surpasses humanity's knack for destruction. Ned Land, staying true to his instincts, quickly filled a net he had slung by his side with some of the best specimens. But we couldn't linger. We had to keep up with the Captain, who seemed to navigate paths known only to him. The ground was noticeably rising, and at times, when I raised my arm, it was above the surface of the sea. Then the level of the bank would drop unexpectedly. Often, we passed towering rocks shaped like pyramids. In their dark crevices, huge crustaceans perched like war machines with fixed gazes, while various types of worms crawled underfoot.

At this moment there opened before us a large grotto dug in a picturesque heap of rocks and carpeted with all the thick warp of the submarine flora. At first it seemed very dark to me. The solar rays seemed to be extinguished by successive gradations, until its vague transparency became nothing more than drowned light. Captain Nemo entered; we followed. My eyes soon accustomed themselves to this relative state of darkness. I could distinguish the arches springing capriciously from natural pillars, standing broad upon their granite base, like the heavy columns of Tuscan architecture. Why had our incomprehensible guide led us to the bottom of this submarine crypt? I was soon to know. After descending a rather sharp declivity, our feet trod the bottom of a kind of circular pit. There Captain Nemo stopped, and with his hand indicated an object I had not yet perceived. It was an oyster of extraordinary dimensions, a gigantic tridacne, a goblet which could have contained a whole lake of holy-water, a basin the breadth of which was more than two yards and a half, and consequently larger than that ornamenting the saloon of the Nautilus. I approached this extraordinary mollusc. It adhered by its filaments to a table of granite, and there, isolated, it developed itself in the calm waters of the grotto. I estimated the weight of this tridacne at 600 lbs. Such an oyster would contain 30 lbs. of meat; and one must have the stomach of a Gargantua to demolish some dozens of them.

At that moment, a large grotto opened up before us, carved into a beautiful pile of rocks and covered with thick underwater vegetation. At first, it seemed quite dark to me. The sunlight seemed to fade in layers until the vague brightness was just a drowned light. Captain Nemo entered, and we followed. My eyes soon adjusted to this relative darkness. I could see the arches whimsically rising from natural pillars, standing tall on their granite bases, like the heavy columns of Tuscan architecture. Why had our mysterious guide brought us to the bottom of this underwater vault? I was about to find out. After going down a steep slope, we reached the bottom of a sort of circular pit. There, Captain Nemo paused and pointed out an object I hadn’t noticed yet. It was an oyster of incredible size, a gigantic tridacna, a bowl that could hold a whole lake of holy water, a basin more than two and a half yards wide, making it larger than the one in the saloon of the Nautilus. I moved closer to this remarkable mollusk. It was attached by its filaments to a granite table, and there, isolated, it was growing in the calm waters of the grotto. I estimated this tridacna to weigh around 600 lbs. Such an oyster would yield 30 lbs. of meat, and one would need the appetite of a Gargantua to take down several of them.

Captain Nemo was evidently acquainted with the existence of this bivalve, and seemed to have a particular motive in verifying the actual state of this tridacne. The shells were a little open; the Captain came near and put his dagger between to prevent them from closing; then with his hand he raised the membrane with its fringed edges, which formed a cloak for the creature. There, between the folded plaits, I saw a loose pearl, whose size equalled that of a coco-nut. Its globular shape, perfect clearness, and admirable lustre made it altogether a jewel of inestimable value. Carried away by my curiosity, I stretched out my hand to seize it, weigh it, and touch it; but the Captain stopped me, made a sign of refusal, and quickly withdrew his dagger, and the two shells closed suddenly. I then understood Captain Nemo’s intention. In leaving this pearl hidden in the mantle of the tridacne he was allowing it to grow slowly. Each year the secretions of the mollusc would add new concentric circles. I estimated its value at £500,000 at least.

Captain Nemo clearly knew about this bivalve and seemed to have a specific reason for checking on this tridacna. The shells were slightly open; the Captain leaned in and wedged his dagger between them to keep them from closing. Then, he lifted the membrane with its fringed edges that acted like a cloak for the creature. There, between the folded layers, I spotted a loose pearl, about the size of a coconut. Its round shape, perfect clarity, and stunning luster made it an incredibly valuable jewel. Driven by curiosity, I reached out to grab it, weigh it, and touch it; but the Captain stopped me, refused with a gesture, and quickly pulled back his dagger, causing the two shells to snap shut. I then understood Captain Nemo’s plan. By leaving this pearl hidden in the tridacna's mantle, he was allowing it to grow slowly. Each year, the mollusk's secretions would add new concentric circles. I estimated its value at least £500,000.

After ten minutes Captain Nemo stopped suddenly. I thought he had halted previously to returning. No; by a gesture he bade us crouch beside him in a deep fracture of the rock, his hand pointed to one part of the liquid mass, which I watched attentively.

After ten minutes, Captain Nemo suddenly stopped. I thought he had paused to turn back. No; with a gesture, he signaled us to crouch beside him in a deep crevice of the rock, and his hand pointed to a specific area of the water, which I watched closely.

About five yards from me a shadow appeared, and sank to the ground. The disquieting idea of sharks shot through my mind, but I was mistaken; and once again it was not a monster of the ocean that we had anything to do with.

About five yards away from me, a shadow appeared and dropped to the ground. The unsettling thought of sharks crossed my mind, but I was wrong; it was once again not a monster of the ocean that we were dealing with.

It was a man, a living man, an Indian, a fisherman, a poor devil who, I suppose, had come to glean before the harvest. I could see the bottom of his canoe anchored some feet above his head. He dived and went up successively. A stone held between his feet, cut in the shape of a sugar loaf, whilst a rope fastened him to his boat, helped him to descend more rapidly. This was all his apparatus. Reaching the bottom, about five yards deep, he went on his knees and filled his bag with oysters picked up at random. Then he went up, emptied it, pulled up his stone, and began the operation once more, which lasted thirty seconds.

It was a man, a living man, an Indian, a fisherman, a poor soul who, I guess, had come to gather what he could before the harvest. I could see the bottom of his canoe anchored a few feet above his head. He dove down and came back up repeatedly. A stone shaped like a sugar loaf was held between his feet, and a rope tied him to his boat, helping him descend faster. That was all he had for equipment. When he reached the bottom, about five yards down, he dropped to his knees and filled his bag with oysters he found at random. Then he came back up, emptied the bag, pulled up his stone, and started the process all over again, which lasted thirty seconds.

The diver did not see us. The shadow of the rock hid us from sight. And how should this poor Indian ever dream that men, beings like himself, should be there under the water watching his movements and losing no detail of the fishing? Several times he went up in this way, and dived again. He did not carry away more than ten at each plunge, for he was obliged to pull them from the bank to which they adhered by means of their strong byssus. And how many of those oysters for which he risked his life had no pearl in them! I watched him closely; his manœuvres were regular; and for the space of half an hour no danger appeared to threaten him.

The diver didn’t see us. The shadow of the rock concealed us from view. And how could this poor Indian ever imagine that other people, just like him, were beneath the water observing his every move and catching every detail of his fishing? He surfaced several times like this and then dove down again. He didn’t bring up more than ten with each dive because he had to pry them off the bank where they stuck due to their strong byssus. And how many of those oysters he risked his life for had no pearl in them! I watched him closely; his movements were steady, and for about half an hour, there seemed to be no danger lurking.

I was beginning to accustom myself to the sight of this interesting fishing, when suddenly, as the Indian was on the ground, I saw him make a gesture of terror, rise, and make a spring to return to the surface of the sea.

I was starting to get used to watching this fascinating fishing when suddenly, as the Indian was on the ground, I saw him gesture in fear, stand up, and jump back to the surface of the sea.

I understood his dread. A gigantic shadow appeared just above the unfortunate diver. It was a shark of enormous size advancing diagonally, his eyes on fire, and his jaws open. I was mute with horror and unable to move.

I understood his fear. A massive shadow loomed just above the unlucky diver. It was an enormous shark swimming diagonally, its eyes blazing, and its mouth wide open. I was frozen in horror and unable to move.

The voracious creature shot towards the Indian, who threw himself on one side to avoid the shark’s fins; but not its tail, for it struck his chest and stretched him on the ground.

The hungry creature darted toward the Indian, who jumped to the side to dodge the shark’s fins; but he couldn’t escape its tail, which slammed into his chest and knocked him to the ground.

This scene lasted but a few seconds: the shark returned, and, turning on his back, prepared himself for cutting the Indian in two, when I saw Captain Nemo rise suddenly, and then, dagger in hand, walk straight to the monster, ready to fight face to face with him. The very moment the shark was going to snap the unhappy fisherman in two, he perceived his new adversary, and, turning over, made straight towards him.

This scene lasted only a few seconds: the shark came back, flipped onto its back, and was about to slice the Indian in half when I saw Captain Nemo rise suddenly. With a dagger in hand, he walked directly toward the monster, prepared to confront it head-on. Just as the shark was about to snap the unfortunate fisherman in two, it noticed its new opponent and flipped over, heading straight for him.

I can still see Captain Nemo’s position. Holding himself well together, he waited for the shark with admirable coolness; and, when it rushed at him, threw himself on one side with wonderful quickness, avoiding the shock, and burying his dagger deep into its side. But it was not all over. A terrible combat ensued.

I can still picture Captain Nemo’s stance. Staying composed, he waited for the shark with impressive calmness; and, when it charged at him, he swiftly dodged to the side, avoiding the impact, and plunged his dagger deep into its flank. But that wasn’t the end. A brutal fight broke out.

[Illustration]

A terrible combat began

A brutal fight started

The shark had seemed to roar, if I might say so. The blood rushed in torrents from its wound. The sea was dyed red, and through the opaque liquid I could distinguish nothing more. Nothing more until the moment when, like lightning, I saw the undaunted Captain hanging on to one of the creature’s fins, struggling, as it were, hand to hand with the monster, and dealing successive blows at his enemy, yet still unable to give a decisive one.

The shark had seemed to roar, if I can put it that way. Blood poured out in torrents from its wound. The sea turned red, and through the murky liquid, I could see nothing more. Nothing more until the moment when, like a lightning flash, I spotted the fearless Captain clinging to one of the creature’s fins, fighting hand to hand with the monster, throwing repeated punches at his enemy, yet still unable to land a decisive blow.

The shark’s struggles agitated the water with such fury that the rocking threatened to upset me.

The shark's thrashing stirred the water so violently that I felt like I might tip over.

I wanted to go to the Captain’s assistance, but, nailed to the spot with horror, I could not stir.

I wanted to help the Captain, but I was frozen in place with fear and couldn’t move.

I saw the haggard eye; I saw the different phases of the fight. The Captain fell to the earth, upset by the enormous mass which leant upon him. The shark’s jaws opened wide, like a pair of factory shears, and it would have been all over with the Captain; but, quick as thought, harpoon in hand, Ned Land rushed towards the shark and struck it with its sharp point.

I saw the worn-out eye; I witnessed all the stages of the struggle. The Captain fell to the ground, toppled by the huge weight pressing down on him. The shark's jaws gaped wide, resembling a pair of giant scissors, and it would have meant the end for the Captain; but, in a flash, with a harpoon in hand, Ned Land sprinted toward the shark and pierced it with the sharp tip.

The waves were impregnated with a mass of blood. They rocked under the shark’s movements, which beat them with indescribable fury. Ned Land had not missed his aim. It was the monster’s death-rattle. Struck to the heart, it struggled in dreadful convulsions, the shock of which overthrew Conseil.

The waves were filled with a pool of blood. They rocked violently with the shark’s movements, which pounded them with unbelievable anger. Ned Land had hit his target. It was the monster’s final thrash. Struck in the heart, it writhed in horrific convulsions, the force of which knocked Conseil over.

But Ned Land had disentangled the Captain, who, getting up without any wound, went straight to the Indian, quickly cut the cord which held him to his stone, took him in his arms, and, with a sharp blow of his heel, mounted to the surface.

But Ned Land had freed the Captain, who, standing up without a scratch, went straight to the Indian, quickly cut the cord that tied him to the stone, picked him up, and, with a strong push of his heel, ascended to the surface.

We all three followed in a few seconds, saved by a miracle, and reached the fisherman’s boat.

We all three followed a few seconds later, saved by a miracle, and reached the fisherman's boat.

Captain Nemo’s first care was to recall the unfortunate man to life again. I did not think he could succeed. I hoped so, for the poor creature’s immersion was not long; but the blow from the shark’s tail might have been his death-blow.

Captain Nemo's first concern was to bring the unfortunate man back to life. I didn't think he could do it. I hoped so, since the poor guy hadn't been submerged for long; but the strike from the shark's tail might have been fatal.

Happily, with the Captain’s and Conseil’s sharp friction, I saw consciousness return by degrees. He opened his eyes. What was his surprise, his terror even, at seeing four great copper heads leaning over him! And, above all, what must he have thought when Captain Nemo, drawing from the pocket of his dress a bag of pearls, placed it in his hand! This munificent charity from the man of the waters to the poor Cingalese was accepted with a trembling hand. His wondering eyes showed that he knew not to what super-human beings he owed both fortune and life.

Happily, with the Captain’s and Conseil’s sharp friction, I saw consciousness return gradually. He opened his eyes. What a surprise, even terror, it must have been for him to see four large copper heads staring down at him! And, most of all, what could he have thought when Captain Nemo pulled a bag of pearls from his pocket and handed it to him? This generous gift from the man of the waters to the poor Cingalese was accepted with a trembling hand. His amazed eyes revealed that he didn't know to what superhuman beings he owed both his fortune and his life.

At a sign from the Captain we regained the bank, and, following the road already traversed, came in about half an hour to the anchor which held the canoe of the Nautilus to the earth.

At a signal from the Captain, we returned to the bank and, following the same path we'd taken before, reached the anchor that secured the canoe of the Nautilus to the ground in about half an hour.

Once on board, we each, with the help of the sailors, got rid of the heavy copper helmet.

Once on board, we each, with the help of the sailors, removed the heavy copper helmet.

Captain Nemo’s first word was to the Canadian.

Captain Nemo’s first word was directed at the Canadian.

“Thank you, Master Land,” said he.

“Thank you, Master Land,” he said.

“It was in revenge, Captain,” replied Ned Land. “I owed you that.”

“It was for revenge, Captain,” Ned Land replied. “I owed you that.”

A ghastly smile passed across the Captain’s lips, and that was all.

A creepy smile spread across the Captain's lips, and that was it.

“To the Nautilus,” said he.

“To the Nautilus,” he said.

The boat flew over the waves. Some minutes after we met the shark’s dead body floating. By the black marking of the extremity of its fins, I recognised the terrible melanopteron of the Indian Seas, of the species of shark so properly called. It was more than twenty-five feet long; its enormous mouth occupied one-third of its body. It was an adult, as was known by its six rows of teeth placed in an isosceles triangle in the upper jaw.

The boat sped over the waves. A few minutes later, we came across the dead body of a shark floating. By the dark markings on the tips of its fins, I recognized the fearsome melanopteron from the Indian Ocean, a species of shark aptly named. It was over twenty-five feet long; its huge mouth took up a third of its body. It was an adult, as evidenced by its six rows of teeth arranged in an isosceles triangle in the upper jaw.

Whilst I was contemplating this inert mass, a dozen of these voracious beasts appeared round the boat; and, without noticing us, threw themselves upon the dead body and fought with one another for the pieces.

While I was looking at this lifeless mass, a dozen of these hungry creatures showed up around the boat; and, without paying any attention to us, they pounced on the dead body and battled each other for the scraps.

At half-past eight we were again on board the Nautilus. There I reflected on the incidents which had taken place in our excursion to the Manaar Bank.

At 8:30, we were back on the Nautilus. There, I thought about the events that happened during our trip to the Manaar Bank.

Two conclusions I must inevitably draw from it—one bearing upon the unparalleled courage of Captain Nemo, the other upon his devotion to a human being, a representative of that race from which he fled beneath the sea. Whatever he might say, this strange man had not yet succeeded in entirely crushing his heart.

Two conclusions I have to draw from this—one about the extraordinary bravery of Captain Nemo, and the other about his dedication to a person, a representative of the race he escaped from beneath the sea. No matter what he claims, this unusual man hasn't completely suppressed his feelings.

When I made this observation to him, he answered in a slightly moved tone:

When I pointed this out to him, he replied in a somewhat emotional tone:

“That Indian, sir, is an inhabitant of an oppressed country; and I am still, and shall be, to my last breath, one of them!”

“That Indian, sir, is from an oppressed country; and I am still, and will be, to my last breath, one of them!”

CHAPTER IV
THE RED SEA

In the course of the day of the 29th of January, the island of Ceylon disappeared under the horizon, and the Nautilus, at a speed of twenty miles an hour, slid into the labyrinth of canals which separate the Maldives from the Laccadives. It coasted even the Island of Kiltan, a land originally coraline, discovered by Vasco da Gama in 1499, and one of the nineteen principal islands of the Laccadive Archipelago, situated between 10° and 14° 30′ N. lat., and 69° 50′ 72″ E. long.

On January 29th, the island of Ceylon vanished from view as the Nautilus moved at a speed of twenty miles per hour into the maze of canals that separate the Maldives from the Laccadives. It even passed by the island of Kiltan, which is originally made of coral and was discovered by Vasco da Gama in 1499. Kiltan is one of the nineteen main islands of the Laccadive Archipelago, located between 10° and 14° 30′ N latitude and 69° 50′ 72″ E longitude.

We had made 16,220 miles, or 7,500 (French) leagues from our starting-point in the Japanese Seas.

We had traveled 16,220 miles, or 7,500 (French) leagues from where we started in the Japanese Seas.

The next day (30th January), when the Nautilus went to the surface of the ocean there was no land in sight. Its course was N.N.E., in the direction of the Sea of Oman, between Arabia and the Indian Peninsula, which serves as an outlet to the Persian Gulf. It was evidently a block without any possible egress. Where was Captain Nemo taking us to? I could not say. This, however, did not satisfy the Canadian, who that day came to me asking where we were going.

The next day (January 30th), when the Nautilus surfaced, there was no land in sight. We were headed N.N.E., toward the Sea of Oman, lying between Arabia and the Indian Peninsula, which leads into the Persian Gulf. It clearly felt like we were in a dead end with no way out. Where was Captain Nemo taking us? I had no idea. However, this didn’t satisfy the Canadian, who came to me that day asking where we were headed.

“We are going where our Captain’s fancy takes us, Master Ned.”

“We're going wherever our Captain wants to take us, Master Ned.”

“His fancy cannot take us far, then,” said the Canadian. “The Persian Gulf has no outlet: and, if we do go in, it will not be long before we are out again.”

“His imagination can't take us very far, then,” said the Canadian. “The Persian Gulf has no exit: and if we go in, it won’t be long before we come out again.”

“Very well, then, we will come out again, Master Land; and if, after the Persian Gulf, the Nautilus would like to visit the Red Sea, the Straits of Bab-el-mandeb are there to give us entrance.”

“Alright then, we'll go out again, Master Land; and if the Nautilus wants to visit the Red Sea after the Persian Gulf, the Straits of Bab-el-Mandeb are there to let us in.”

“I need not tell you, sir,” said Ned Land, “that the Red Sea is as much closed as the Gulf, as the Isthmus of Suez is not yet cut; and, if it was, a boat as mysterious as ours would not risk itself in a canal cut with sluices. And again, the Red Sea is not the road to take us back to Europe.”

“I don’t need to tell you, sir,” said Ned Land, “that the Red Sea is just as blocked as the Gulf since the Isthmus of Suez hasn’t been cut yet; and even if it were, a boat as mysterious as ours wouldn’t dare venture into a canal with sluices. Plus, the Red Sea isn’t the route to get us back to Europe.”

“But I never said we were going back to Europe.”

“But I never said we were going back to Europe.”

“What do you suppose, then?”

"What do you think, then?"

“I suppose that, after visiting the curious coasts of Arabia and Egypt, the Nautilus will go down the Indian Ocean again, perhaps cross the Channel of Mozambique, perhaps off the Mascarenhas, so as to gain the Cape of Good Hope.”

“I guess that, after exploring the intriguing coasts of Arabia and Egypt, the Nautilus will head back down the Indian Ocean, maybe cross the Mozambique Channel, possibly pass by the Mascarenhas, to reach the Cape of Good Hope.”

“And once at the Cape of Good Hope?” asked the Canadian, with peculiar emphasis.

“And once at the Cape of Good Hope?” asked the Canadian, with a distinctive emphasis.

“Well, we shall penetrate into that Atlantic which we do not yet know. Ah! friend Ned, you are getting tired of this journey under the sea; you are surfeited with the incessantly varying spectacle of submarine wonders. For my part, I shall be sorry to see the end of a voyage which it is given to so few men to make.”

“Well, we’re going to explore that part of the Atlantic that’s still a mystery to us. Ah! friend Ned, you’re getting tired of this underwater journey; you’ve had enough of the endlessly changing views of ocean wonders. As for me, I’ll be sad when this voyage ends, a journey that so few people get to experience.”

For four days, till the 3rd of February, the Nautilus scoured the Sea of Oman, at various speeds and at various depths. It seemed to go at random, as if hesitating as to which road it should follow, but we never passed the Tropic of Cancer.

For four days, until February 3rd, the Nautilus explored the Sea of Oman, moving at different speeds and depths. It seemed to wander aimlessly, as if unsure of which path to take, but we never crossed the Tropic of Cancer.

In quitting this sea we sighted Muscat for an instant, one of the most important towns of the country of Oman. I admired its strange aspect, surrounded by black rocks upon which its white houses and forts stood in relief. I saw the rounded domes of its mosques, the elegant points of its minarets, its fresh and verdant terraces. But it was only a vision! The Nautilus soon sank under the waves of that part of the sea.

In leaving this sea, we caught a glimpse of Muscat for a moment, one of the most significant towns in Oman. I admired its unusual appearance, surrounded by black rocks where its white houses and forts stood out. I saw the rounded domes of its mosques, the elegant tips of its minarets, and its lush green terraces. But it was just an illusion! The Nautilus soon descended beneath the waves of that part of the sea.

We passed along the Arabian coast of Mahrah and Hadramaut, for a distance of six miles, its undulating line of mountains being occasionally relieved by some ancient ruin. The 5th of February we at last entered the Gulf of Aden, a perfect funnel introduced into the neck of Bab-el-mandeb, through which the Indian waters entered the Red Sea.

We traveled along the Arabian coast of Mahrah and Hadramaut for six miles, with the rolling mountains sometimes interrupted by some ancient ruins. On February 5th, we finally entered the Gulf of Aden, a perfect funnel leading into the narrow Bab-el-Mandeb, where the Indian waters flow into the Red Sea.

The 6th of February, the Nautilus floated in sight of Aden, perched upon a promontory which a narrow isthmus joins to the mainland, a kind of inaccessible Gibraltar, the fortifications of which were rebuilt by the English after taking possession in 1839. I caught a glimpse of the octagon minarets of this town, which was at one time the richest commercial magazine on the coast.

The 6th of February, the Nautilus came into view near Aden, sitting on a headland connected to the mainland by a narrow isthmus, like an unreachable Gibraltar, whose fortifications were rebuilt by the English after they took control in 1839. I saw the octagonal minarets of this town, which was once the wealthiest trading hub on the coast.

I certainly thought that Captain Nemo, arrived at this point, would back out again; but I was mistaken, for he did no such thing, much to my surprise.

I definitely thought that Captain Nemo would turn back at this point, but I was wrong, because he did no such thing, much to my surprise.

The next day, the 7th of February, we entered the Straits of Bab-el-mandeb, the name of which, in the Arab tongue, means The Gate of Tears.

The next day, February 7th, we entered the Straits of Bab-el-mandeb, which in Arabic means The Gate of Tears.

To twenty miles in breadth, it is only thirty-two in length. And for the Nautilus, starting at full speed, the crossing was scarcely the work of an hour. But I saw nothing, not even the Island of Perim, with which the British Government has fortified the position of Aden. There were too many English or French steamers of the line of Suez to Bombay, Calcutta to Melbourne, and from Bourbon to the Mauritius, furrowing this narrow passage, for the Nautilus to venture to show itself. So it remained prudently below. At last about noon, we were in the waters of the Red Sea.

To be twenty miles wide, it's only thirty-two miles long. And for the Nautilus, going at full speed, the crossing took barely an hour. But I saw nothing, not even the Island of Perim, which the British Government has fortified to strengthen Aden's position. There were too many English or French steamers traveling the route from Suez to Bombay, Calcutta to Melbourne, and from Bourbon to Mauritius, making this narrow passage busy, which made it unsafe for the Nautilus to surface. So it stayed wisely submerged. Finally, around noon, we were in the waters of the Red Sea.

I would not even seek to understand the caprice which had decided Captain Nemo upon entering the gulf. But I quite approved of the Nautilus entering it. Its speed was lessened: sometimes it kept on the surface, sometimes it dived to avoid a vessel, and thus I was able to observe the upper and lower parts of this curious sea.

I wouldn't even try to understand what made Captain Nemo decide to enter the gulf. But I was totally fine with the Nautilus going in. Its speed slowed down: sometimes it stayed on the surface, and other times it dove to avoid a ship, so I was able to see the upper and lower parts of this fascinating sea.

The 8th of February, from the first dawn of day, Mocha came in sight, now a ruined town, whose walls would fall at a gunshot, yet which shelters here and there some verdant date-trees; once an important city, containing six public markets, and twenty-six mosques, and whose walls, defended by fourteen forts, formed a girdle of two miles in circumference.

The 8th of February, from the first light of day, Mocha came into view, now a ruined town, with walls that would crumble at a gunshot, yet still offering a few lush date trees here and there; once a significant city, featuring six public markets and twenty-six mosques, with walls defended by fourteen forts that created a perimeter of two miles.

The Nautilus then approached the African shore, where the depth of the sea was greater. There, between two waters clear as crystal, through the open panels we were allowed to contemplate the beautiful bushes of brilliant coral and large blocks of rock clothed with a splendid fur of green variety of sites and landscapes along these sandbanks and algæ and fuci. What an indescribable spectacle, and what variety of sites and landscapes along these sandbanks and volcanic islands which bound the Libyan coast! But where these shrubs appeared in all their beauty was on the eastern coast, which the Nautilus soon gained. It was on the coast of Tehama, for there not only did this display of zoophytes flourish beneath the level of the sea, but they also formed picturesque interlacings which unfolded themselves about sixty feet above the surface, more capricious but less highly coloured than those whose freshness was kept up by the vital power of the waters.

The Nautilus then approached the African coast, where the ocean was deeper. There, between two waters as clear as crystal, we could see through the open panels the stunning bushes of vibrant coral and large rocks covered in lush green vegetation. The variety of sights and landscapes along these sandbanks and algae-filled areas was breathtaking. What an indescribable view, and what diversity of scenes along these sandbanks and volcanic islands lining the Libyan coast! However, the shrubs looked their best on the eastern coast, which the Nautilus soon reached. It was along the Tehama coast, where not only did this display of zoophytes thrive beneath the ocean, but they also formed picturesque patterns that extended about sixty feet above the surface—more whimsical but less vividly colored than those whose brilliance was maintained by the life-giving waters.

What charming hours I passed thus at the window of the saloon! What new specimens of submarine flora and fauna did I admire under the brightness of our electric lantern!

What delightful hours I spent at the window of the lounge! What amazing examples of underwater plants and animals did I admire under the glow of our electric light!

The 9th of February the Nautilus floated in the broadest part of the Red Sea, which is comprised between Souakin, on the west coast, and Komfidah, on the east coast, with a diameter of ninety miles.

On February 9th, the Nautilus was cruising in the widest section of the Red Sea, which lies between Souakin on the west coast and Komfidah on the east coast, spanning a diameter of ninety miles.

That day at noon, after the bearings were taken, Captain Nemo mounted the platform, where I happened to be, and I was determined not to let him go down again without at least pressing him regarding his ulterior projects. As soon as he saw me he approached and graciously offered me a cigar.

That day at noon, after the bearings were taken, Captain Nemo came up to the platform where I was, and I was set on not letting him leave again without at least asking him about his future plans. As soon as he saw me, he walked over and kindly offered me a cigar.

“Well, sir, does this Red Sea please you? Have you sufficiently observed the wonders it covers, its fishes, its zoophytes, its parterres of sponges, and its forests of coral? Did you catch a glimpse of the towns on its borders?”

“Well, sir, do you like this Red Sea? Have you taken enough time to notice the amazing things in it, the fish, the sea creatures, the patches of sponges, and the coral reefs? Did you see the towns along its shores?”

“Yes, Captain Nemo,” I replied; “and the Nautilus is wonderfully fitted for such a study. Ah! it is an intelligent boat!”

“Yes, Captain Nemo,” I replied; “and the Nautilus is incredibly well equipped for this kind of study. Ah! it’s a brilliant vessel!”

“Yes, sir, intelligent and invulnerable. It fears neither the terrible tempests of the Red Sea, nor its currents, nor its sandbanks.”

“Yes, sir, smart and unbeatable. It doesn’t fear the fierce storms of the Red Sea, nor its currents, nor its sandbars.”

“Certainly,” said I, “this sea is quoted as one of the worst, and in the time of the ancients, if I am not mistaken, its reputation was detestable.”

“Sure,” I said, “this sea is known as one of the worst, and back in ancient times, if I remember correctly, it had a terrible reputation.”

“Detestable, M. Aronnax. The Greek and Latin historians do not speak favourably of it, and Strabo says it is very dangerous during the Etesian winds and in the rainy season. The Arabian Edrisi portrays it under the name of the Gulf of Colzoum, and relates that vessels perished there in great numbers on the sandbanks and that no one would risk sailing in the night. It is, he pretends, a sea subject to fearful hurricanes, strewn with inhospitable islands, and ‘which offers nothing good either on its surface or in its depths.’”

“Disgusting, M. Aronnax. The Greek and Latin historians don’t have a good opinion about it, and Strabo notes that it’s very dangerous during the Etesian winds and the rainy season. The Arabian Edrisi describes it as the Gulf of Colzoum and mentions that many ships have been lost there on the sandbanks, and no one would dare to sail at night. He claims it’s a sea prone to terrible hurricanes, scattered with unwelcoming islands, and ‘it offers nothing good either on its surface or in its depths.’”

“One may see,” I replied, “that these historians never sailed on board the Nautilus.”

"One can see," I replied, "that these historians never sailed on the Nautilus."

“Just so,” replied the Captain, smiling; “and in that respect moderns are not more advanced than the ancients. It required many ages to find out the mechanical power of steam. Who knows if, in another hundred years, we may not see a second Nautilus? Progress is slow, M. Aronnax.”

“Exactly,” replied the Captain, smiling. “In that way, modern people aren't any more advanced than those from ancient times. It took many years to discover the mechanical power of steam. Who knows, in another hundred years, we might not see a second Nautilus? Progress takes time, M. Aronnax.”

“It is true,” I answered; “your boat is at least a century before its time, perhaps an era. What a misfortune that the secret of such an invention should die with its inventor!”

“It’s true,” I replied; “your boat is at least a century ahead of its time, maybe even longer. What a shame that the secret of such an invention should perish with its creator!”

Captain Nemo did not reply. After some minutes’ silence he continued:

Captain Nemo didn't respond. After a few minutes of silence, he continued:

“You were speaking of the opinions of ancient historians upon the dangerous navigation of the Red Sea.”

“You were talking about what ancient historians thought about the risky navigation of the Red Sea.”

“It is true,” said I; “but were not their fears exaggerated?”

“It’s true,” I said, “but weren’t their fears blown out of proportion?”

“Yes and no, M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo, who seemed to know the Red Sea by heart. “That which is no longer dangerous for a modern vessel, well rigged, strongly built, and master of its own course, thanks to obedient steam, offered all sorts of perils to the ships of the ancients. Picture to yourself those first navigators venturing in ships made of planks sewn with the cords of the palmtree, saturated with the grease of the seadog, and covered with powdered resin! They had not even instruments wherewith to take their bearings, and they went by guess amongst currents of which they scarcely knew anything. Under such conditions shipwrecks were, and must have been, numerous. But in our time, steamers running between Suez and the South Seas have nothing more to fear from the fury of this gulf, in spite of contrary trade-winds. The captain and passengers do not prepare for their departure by offering propitiatory sacrifices; and, on their return, they no longer go ornamented with wreaths and gilt fillets to thank the gods in the neighbouring temple.”

“Yes and no, M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo, who seemed to know the Red Sea inside out. “What’s no longer dangerous for a modern ship—well-equipped, sturdy, and in control of its own direction thanks to reliable steam—was full of hazards for ancient vessels. Imagine those early navigators risking their lives in boats made from planks stitched together with palm fibers, soaked in seal oil, and coated with powdered resin! They didn’t even have tools to determine their position and navigated by guesswork through currents they barely understood. Under those circumstances, shipwrecks must have been common. But in our time, steamers running between Suez and the South Seas are no longer at the mercy of this gulf, despite opposing trade winds. The captain and passengers don’t set off by making sacrifices to appease the gods, and on their return, they don’t go adorned with garlands and gold fillets to thank the deities at the local temple.”

“I agree with you,” said I; “and steam seems to have killed all gratitude in the hearts of sailors. But, Captain, since you seem to have especially studied this sea, can you tell me the origin of its name?”

“I agree with you,” I said; “and steam seems to have killed all gratitude in the hearts of sailors. But, Captain, since you seem to have studied this sea in particular, can you tell me how it got its name?”

“There exist several explanations on the subject, M. Aronnax. Would you like to know the opinion of a chronicler of the fourteenth century?”

“There are several explanations on this topic, M. Aronnax. Would you like to hear the perspective of a 14th-century chronicler?”

“Willingly.”

"Sure."

“This fanciful writer pretends that its name was given to it after the passage of the Israelites, when Pharaoh perished in the waves which closed at the voice of Moses.”

“This imaginative author claims that its name was given after the Israelites crossed it, when Pharaoh drowned in the waves that parted at Moses’s command.”

“A poet’s explanation, Captain Nemo,” I replied; “but I cannot content myself with that. I ask you for your personal opinion.”

“A poet’s explanation, Captain Nemo,” I replied; “but I can’t be satisfied with that. I want to hear your personal opinion.”

“Here it is, M. Aronnax. According to my idea, we must see in this appellation of the Red Sea a translation of the Hebrew word ‘Edom’; and if the ancients gave it that name, it was on account of the particular colour of its waters.”

“Here it is, M. Aronnax. I believe the name Red Sea comes from the Hebrew word ‘Edom’; and if the ancients named it that, it was because of the unique color of its waters.”

“But up to this time I have seen nothing but transparent waves and without any particular colour.”

“But until now, I have only seen clear waves with no specific color.”

“Very likely; but as we advance to the bottom of the gulf, you will see this singular appearance. I remember seeing the Bay of Tor entirely red, like a sea of blood.”

“Very likely; but as we move to the bottom of the gulf, you'll notice this strange sight. I remember seeing the Bay of Tor completely red, like a sea of blood.”

“And you attribute this colour to the presence of a microscopic seaweed?”

“And you think this color comes from the presence of tiny seaweed?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“So, Captain Nemo, it is not the first time you have overrun the Red Sea on board the Nautilus?

“So, Captain Nemo, this isn’t the first time you’ve navigated the Red Sea on the Nautilus?

“No, sir.”

“No, thanks.”

“As you spoke a while ago of the passage of the Israelites and of the catastrophe to the Egyptians, I will ask whether you have met with the traces under the water of this great historical fact?”

“As you mentioned earlier about the Israelites' journey and the disaster for the Egyptians, I want to ask if you've come across any evidence underwater of this significant historical event?”

“No, sir; and for a good reason.”

“No, sir; and there’s a good reason for that.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“It is that the spot where Moses and his people passed is now so blocked up with sand that the camels can barely bathe their legs there. You can well understand that there would not be water enough for my Nautilus.”

“It’s that the place where Moses and his people crossed is now so covered in sand that the camels can hardly wet their legs there. You can easily imagine that there wouldn’t be enough water for my Nautilus.”

“And the spot?” I asked.

“And the location?” I asked.

“The spot is situated a little above the Isthmus of Suez, in the arm which formerly made a deep estuary, when the Red Sea extended to the Salt Lakes. Now, whether this passage were miraculous or not, the Israelites, nevertheless, crossed there to reach the Promised Land, and Pharaoh’s army perished precisely on that spot; and I think that excavations made in the middle of the sand would bring to light a large number of arms and instruments of Egyptian origin.”

“The location is just above the Isthmus of Suez, in the area that used to be a deep estuary when the Red Sea reached the Salt Lakes. Now, whether this crossing was miraculous or not, the Israelites crossed there to get to the Promised Land, and Pharaoh’s army was destroyed right at that spot; I believe that digging in the sand would uncover a lot of weapons and tools from Egypt.”

“That is evident,” I replied; “and for the sake of archaeologists let us hope that these excavations will be made sooner or later, when new towns are established on the isthmus, after the construction of the Suez Canal; a canal, however, very useless to a vessel like the Nautilus.”

“That's clear,” I said; “and for the sake of archaeologists, let's hope these excavations happen sooner or later, when new towns are built on the isthmus after the Suez Canal is completed; although, a canal like that is pretty useless for a vessel like the Nautilus.”

“Very likely; but useful to the whole world,” said Captain Nemo. “The ancients well understood the utility of a communication between the Red Sea and the Mediterranean for their commercial affairs: but they did not think of digging a canal direct, and took the Nile as an intermediate. Very probably the canal which united the Nile to the Red Sea was begun by Sesostris, if we may believe tradition. One thing is certain, that in the year 615 before Jesus Christ, Necos undertook the works of an alimentary canal to the waters of the Nile across the plain of Egypt, looking towards Arabia. It took four days to go up this canal, and it was so wide that two triremes could go abreast. It was carried on by Darius, the son of Hystaspes, and probably finished by Ptolemy II. Strabo saw it navigated: but its decline from the point of departure, near Bubastes, to the Red Sea was so slight that it was only navigable for a few months in the year. This canal answered all commercial purposes to the age of Antonius, when it was abandoned and blocked up with sand. Restored by order of the Caliph Omar, it was definitely destroyed in 761 or 762 by Caliph Al-Mansor, who wished to prevent the arrival of provisions to Mohammed-ben-Abdallah, who had revolted against him. During the expedition into Egypt, your General Bonaparte discovered traces of the works in the Desert of Suez; and, surprised by the tide, he nearly perished before regaining Hadjaroth, at the very place where Moses had encamped three thousand years before him.”

“Very likely; but useful to the whole world,” said Captain Nemo. “The ancients understood the importance of connecting the Red Sea and the Mediterranean for trade: however, they didn’t think to dig a direct canal and instead relied on the Nile as an intermediary. It’s likely that the canal linking the Nile to the Red Sea was initiated by Sesostris, if we can trust tradition. One thing is certain: in 615 BC, Necos began the construction of a canal to bring Nile waters across the plains of Egypt towards Arabia. It took four days to travel up this canal, which was so wide that two triremes could sail side by side. It was continued by Darius, son of Hystaspes, and probably completed by Ptolemy II. Strabo witnessed it being navigated, but its slight decline from the starting point near Bubastes to the Red Sea meant it was only navigable for a few months each year. This canal served trade purposes until the time of Antonius, when it was abandoned and filled with sand. Restored by Caliph Omar, it was ultimately destroyed in 761 or 762 by Caliph Al-Mansor, who wanted to stop supplies from reaching Mohammed-ben-Abdallah, who had revolted against him. During his campaign in Egypt, General Bonaparte discovered remnants of the works in the Suez Desert; caught off guard by the tide, he almost lost his life before making it back to Hadjaroth, at the exact spot where Moses had camped three thousand years earlier.”

“Well, Captain, what the ancients dared not undertake, this junction between the two seas, which will shorten the road from Cadiz to India, M. Lesseps has succeeded in doing; and before long he will have changed Africa into an immense island.”

“Well, Captain, what the ancients were afraid to tackle, this connection between the two seas, which will shorten the route from Cadiz to India, M. Lesseps has managed to accomplish; and soon he will have turned Africa into a huge island.”

“Yes, M. Aronnax; you have the right to be proud of your countryman. Such a man brings more honour to a nation than great captains. He began, like so many others, with disgust and rebuffs; but he has triumphed, for he has the genius of will. And it is sad to think that a work like that, which ought to have been an international work and which would have sufficed to make a reign illustrious, should have succeeded by the energy of one man. All honour to M. Lesseps!”

“Yes, M. Aronnax; you have every reason to be proud of your fellow countryman. A person like him brings more honor to a nation than great military leaders. He started out, like so many others, facing disgust and setbacks; but he has prevailed, because he possesses the genius of determination. It’s unfortunate to think that a project like that, which should have been a collaborative international effort and could have made a reign truly remarkable, succeeded solely because of the dedication of one man. All respect to M. Lesseps!”

“Yes! honour to the great citizen,” I replied, surprised by the manner in which Captain Nemo had just spoken.

“Yes! Respect to the great citizen,” I replied, surprised by the way Captain Nemo had just spoken.

“Unfortunately,” he continued, “I cannot take you through the Suez Canal; but you will be able to see the long jetty of Port Said after to-morrow, when we shall be in the Mediterranean.”

“Unfortunately,” he continued, “I can’t take you through the Suez Canal; but you’ll be able to see the long jetty of Port Said tomorrow, when we’ll be in the Mediterranean.”

“The Mediterranean!” I exclaimed.

"The Med!" I exclaimed.

“Yes, sir; does that astonish you?”

“Yes, sir; does that surprise you?”

“What astonishes me is to think that we shall be there the day after to-morrow.”

“What amazes me is to think that we will be there the day after tomorrow.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“Yes, Captain, although by this time I ought to have accustomed myself to be surprised at nothing since I have been on board your boat.”

“Yes, Captain, although by now I should have gotten used to not being surprised by anything since I've been on your boat.”

“But the cause of this surprise?”

“But what's the reason for this surprise?”

“Well! it is the fearful speed you will have to put on the Nautilus, if the day after to-morrow she is to be in the Mediterranean, having made the round of Africa, and doubled the Cape of Good Hope!”

“Well! You'll have to push the Nautilus to an incredible speed if you expect her to be in the Mediterranean the day after tomorrow, after completing the trip around Africa and rounding the Cape of Good Hope!”

“Who told you that she would make the round of Africa and double the Cape of Good Hope, sir?”

“Who told you that she would travel around Africa and go past the Cape of Good Hope, sir?”

“Well, unless the Nautilus sails on dry land, and passes above the isthmus——”

“Well, unless the Nautilus travels on dry land and goes over the isthmus——”

“Or beneath it, M. Aronnax.”

“Or under it, M. Aronnax.”

“Beneath it?”

"Under it?"

“Certainly,” replied Captain Nemo quietly. “A long time ago Nature made under this tongue of land what man has this day made on its surface.”

“Sure,” Captain Nemo replied calmly. “A long time ago, Nature created beneath this land what humans have built on its surface today.”

“What! such a passage exists?”

"What! There's a passage like this?"

“Yes; a subterranean passage, which I have named the Arabian Tunnel. It takes us beneath Suez and opens into the Gulf of Pelusium.”

“Yes; an underground passage, which I have called the Arabian Tunnel. It leads us under Suez and opens into the Gulf of Pelusium.”

“But this isthmus is composed of nothing but quick sands?”

“But this isthmus is made up of nothing but quicksand?”

“To a certain depth. But at fifty-five yards only there is a solid layer of rock.”

“To a certain depth. But at fifty-five yards, there is a solid layer of rock.”

“Did you discover this passage by chance?” I asked more and more surprised.

“Did you stumble upon this passage by chance?” I asked, increasingly surprised.

“Chance and reasoning, sir; and by reasoning even more than by chance. Not only does this passage exist, but I have profited by it several times. Without that I should not have ventured this day into the impassable Red Sea. I noticed that in the Red Sea and in the Mediterranean there existed a certain number of fishes of a kind perfectly identical. Certain of the fact, I asked myself was it possible that there was no communication between the two seas? If there was, the subterranean current must necessarily run from the Red Sea to the Mediterranean, from the sole cause of difference of level. I caught a large number of fishes in the neighbourhood of Suez. I passed a copper ring through their tails, and threw them back into the sea. Some months later, on the coast of Syria, I caught some of my fish ornamented with the ring. Thus the communication between the two was proved. I then sought for it with my Nautilus; I discovered it, ventured into it, and before long, sir, you too will have passed through my Arabian tunnel!”

“Chance and reasoning, sir; and by reasoning even more than by chance. Not only does this passage exist, but I have benefited from it several times. Without that, I wouldn't have dared to venture today into the impassable Red Sea. I noticed that both the Red Sea and the Mediterranean had certain types of fish that were exactly the same. Certain of this fact, I wondered if it was possible that there was no connection between the two seas? If there was, the underwater current must be flowing from the Red Sea to the Mediterranean solely due to the difference in sea level. I caught a large number of fish near Suez. I passed a copper ring through their tails and threw them back into the sea. A few months later, on the coast of Syria, I caught some of my fish with the ring still on them. This proved the connection between the two. I then searched for it with my Nautilus; I found it, entered it, and before long, sir, you too will have passed through my Arabian tunnel!”

CHAPTER V
THE ARABIAN TUNNEL

That same evening, in 21° 30′ N. lat., the Nautilus floated on the surface of the sea, approaching the Arabian coast. I saw Djeddah, the most important counting-house of Egypt, Syria, Turkey, and India. I distinguished clearly enough its buildings, the vessels anchored at the quays, and those whose draught of water obliged them to anchor in the roads. The sun, rather low on the horizon, struck full on the houses of the town, bringing out their whiteness. Outside, some wooden cabins, and some made of reeds, showed the quarter inhabited by the Bedouins. Soon Djeddah was shut out from view by the shadows of night, and the Nautilus found herself under water slightly phosphorescent.

That same evening, at 21° 30′ N latitude, the Nautilus floated on the surface of the sea, approaching the Arabian coast. I could see Djeddah, the major trading hub for Egypt, Syria, Turkey, and India. I clearly distinguished its buildings, the ships anchored at the docks, and those that were too deep in the water and had to anchor offshore. The sun, low on the horizon, illuminated the town's houses, making them stand out in their whiteness. Outside, some wooden shacks and a few made of reeds marked the area where the Bedouins lived. Soon, Djeddah was obscured by the shadows of night, and the Nautilus found itself underwater, slightly glowing.

The next day, the 10th of February, we sighted several ships running to windward. The Nautilus returned to its submarine navigation; but at noon, when her bearings were taken, the sea being deserted, she rose again to her waterline.

The next day, February 10th, we spotted several ships sailing into the wind. The Nautilus went back to navigating underwater; but at noon, when we checked our position and found the sea empty, it surfaced again to the waterline.

Accompanied by Ned and Conseil, I seated myself on the platform. The coast on the eastern side looked like a mass faintly printed upon a damp fog.

Accompanied by Ned and Conseil, I sat down on the platform. The coast on the eastern side resembled a shadowy outline blurred by the damp fog.

We were leaning on the sides of the pinnace, talking of one thing and another, when Ned Land, stretching out his hand towards a spot on the sea, said:

We were leaning against the sides of the small boat, chatting about various topics, when Ned Land, pointing to a spot on the water, said:

“Do you see anything there, sir?”

“Do you see anything over there, sir?”

“No, Ned,” I replied; “but I have not your eyes, you know.”

“No, Ned,” I replied, “but I don’t have your eyes, you know.”

“Look well,” said Ned, “there, on the starboard beam, about the height of the lantern! Do you not see a mass which seems to move?”

“Look closely,” said Ned, “over there, on the right side of the ship, about the height of the lantern! Can you see that shape that looks like it’s moving?”

“Certainly,” said I, after close attention; “I see something like a long black body on the top of the water.”

“Definitely,” I replied after paying close attention; “I see something that looks like a long black shape on the surface of the water.”

And certainly before long the black object was not more than a mile from us. It looked like a great sandbank deposited in the open sea. It was a gigantic dugong!

And sure enough, before long the black object was no more than a mile away from us. It looked like a huge sandbank sitting in the open sea. It was a gigantic dugong!

Ned Land looked eagerly. His eyes shone with covetousness at the sight of the animal. His hand seemed ready to harpoon it. One would have thought he was awaiting the moment to throw himself into the sea and attack it in its element.

Ned Land watched intently. His eyes sparkled with desire at the sight of the animal. His hand appeared poised to launch the harpoon. You would have thought he was just waiting for the right moment to dive into the sea and confront it in its own territory.

At this instant Captain Nemo appeared on the platform. He saw the dugong, understood the Canadian’s attitude, and, addressing him, said:

At that moment, Captain Nemo stepped onto the platform. He spotted the dugong, understood the Canadian's demeanor, and said to him:

“If you held a harpoon just now, Master Land, would it not burn your hand?”

“If you were holding a harpoon right now, Master Land, wouldn’t it burn your hand?”

“Just so, sir.”

"Exactly, sir."

“And you would not be sorry to go back, for one day, to your trade of a fisherman and to add this cetacean to the list of those you have already killed?”

“And you wouldn’t regret going back, even just for one day, to your job as a fisherman and adding this whale to the list of those you’ve already caught?”

“I should not, sir.”

"I shouldn't, sir."

“Well, you can try.”

"Well, give it a shot."

“Thank you, sir,” said Ned Land, his eyes flaming.

“Thank you, sir,” said Ned Land, his eyes blazing.

“Only,” continued the Captain, “I advise you for your own sake not to miss the creature.”

“Just,” the Captain continued, “I recommend that you don’t overlook the creature for your own good.”

“Is the dugong dangerous to attack?” I asked, in spite of the Canadian’s shrug of the shoulders.

“Is the dugong dangerous if you attack it?” I asked, despite the Canadian’s shrug of the shoulders.

“Yes,” replied the Captain; “sometimes the animal turns upon its assailants and overturns their boat. But for Master Land this danger is not to be feared. His eye is prompt, his arm sure.”

“Yes,” replied the Captain; “sometimes the animal attacks its attackers and capsizes their boat. But Master Land doesn’t have to worry about this danger. He has a sharp eye and a steady arm.”

At this moment seven men of the crew, mute and immovable as ever, mounted the platform. One carried a harpoon and a line similar to those employed in catching whales. The pinnace was lifted from the bridge, pulled from its socket, and let down into the sea. Six oarsmen took their seats, and the coxswain went to the tiller. Ned, Conseil, and I went to the back of the boat.

At that moment, seven crew members, silent and still as always, climbed onto the platform. One of them had a harpoon and a rope like those used for whaling. The small boat was removed from the bridge, taken out of its holder, and lowered into the water. Six rowers took their places, and the coxswain went to the steering position. Ned, Conseil, and I went to the back of the boat.

“You are not coming, Captain?” I asked.

“You're not coming, Captain?” I asked.

“No, sir; but I wish you good sport.”

“No, sir; but I wish you a good time.”

The boat put off, and, lifted by the six rowers, drew rapidly towards the dugong, which floated about two miles from the Nautilus.

The boat set off, and, lifted by the six rowers, quickly headed towards the dugong, which was floating about two miles from the Nautilus.

Arrived some cables-length from the cetacean, the speed slackened, and the oars dipped noiselessly into the quiet waters. Ned Land, harpoon in hand, stood in the fore part of the boat. The harpoon used for striking the whale is generally attached to a very long cord which runs out rapidly as the wounded creature draws it after him. But here the cord was not more than ten fathoms long, and the extremity was attached to a small barrel which, by floating, was to show the course the dugong took under the water.

Arrived a short distance from the whale, the speed slowed down, and the oars quietly dipped into the calm water. Ned Land, harpoon in hand, stood at the front of the boat. The harpoon used for striking the whale is usually connected to a long rope that quickly unspools as the injured animal swims away. But here, the rope was only about ten fathoms long, with its end attached to a small barrel that would float to indicate the direction the dugong swam underwater.

I stood and carefully watched the Canadian’s adversary. This dugong, which also bears the name of the halicore, closely resembles the manatee; its oblong body terminated in a lengthened tail, and its lateral fins in perfect fingers. Its difference from the manatee consisted in its upper jaw, which was armed with two long and pointed teeth which formed on each side diverging tusks.

I stood and carefully watched the Canadian’s opponent. This dugong, also known as the halicore, looks a lot like the manatee; its long body ends in an elongated tail, and its side fins are like perfect fingers. The main difference from the manatee is its upper jaw, which has two long, pointed teeth that create diverging tusks on each side.

This dugong which Ned Land was preparing to attack was of colossal dimensions; it was more than seven yards long. It did not move, and seemed to be sleeping on the waves, which circumstance made it easier to capture.

This dugong that Ned Land was getting ready to attack was huge; it was over seven yards long. It was motionless and appeared to be resting on the waves, which made it easier to catch.

The boat approached within six yards of the animal. The oars rested on the rowlocks. I half rose. Ned Land, his body thrown a little back, brandished the harpoon in his experienced hand.

The boat got within six yards of the animal. The oars rested in the rowlocks. I half stood up. Ned Land, leaning back a bit, waved the harpoon confidently in his skilled hand.

Suddenly a hissing noise was heard, and the dugong disappeared. The harpoon, although thrown with great force; had apparently only struck the water.

Suddenly, a hissing sound was heard, and the dugong vanished. The harpoon, though thrown with great force, seemed to have only hit the water.

“Curse it!” exclaimed the Canadian furiously; “I have missed it!”

“Damn it!” the Canadian shouted angrily; “I’ve missed it!”

“No,” said I; “the creature is wounded—look at the blood; but your weapon has not stuck in his body.”

“No,” I said; “the creature is hurt—look at the blood; but your weapon hasn't lodged in its body.”

“My harpoon! my harpoon!” cried Ned Land.

“My harpoon! my harpoon!” shouted Ned Land.

The sailors rowed on, and the coxswain made for the floating barrel. The harpoon regained, we followed in pursuit of the animal.

The sailors kept rowing, and the coxswain aimed for the floating barrel. With the harpoon back in hand, we chased after the animal.

The latter came now and then to the surface to breathe. Its wound had not weakened it, for it shot onwards with great rapidity.

The latter surfaced now and then to breathe. Its wound hadn't weakened it; instead, it moved forward with great speed.

The boat, rowed by strong arms, flew on its track. Several times it approached within some few yards, and the Canadian was ready to strike, but the dugong made off with a sudden plunge, and it was impossible to reach it.

The boat, powered by strong arms, sped along its path. Several times it got within a few yards, and the Canadian was ready to strike, but the dugong darted away with a sudden plunge, making it impossible to catch it.

Imagine the passion which excited impatient Ned Land! He hurled at the unfortunate creature the most energetic expletives in the English tongue. For my part, I was only vexed to see the dugong escape all our attacks.

Imagine the excitement that stirred in impatient Ned Land! He threw the most intense insults in English at the unfortunate creature. As for me, I was just annoyed to see the dugong get away from all our attempts.

We pursued it without relaxation for an hour, and I began to think it would prove difficult to capture, when the animal, possessed with the perverse idea of vengeance of which he had cause to repent, turned upon the pinnace and assailed us in its turn.

We chased it relentlessly for an hour, and I started to think it would be hard to catch, when the animal, driven by its misguided desire for revenge that it would soon regret, turned on the small boat and attacked us back.

This manœuvre did not escape the Canadian.

This maneuver didn’t go unnoticed by the Canadian.

“Look out!” he cried.

“Watch out!” he yelled.

The coxswain said some words in his outlandish tongue, doubtless warning the men to keep on their guard.

The coxswain said something in his strange language, probably telling the men to stay alert.

The dugong came within twenty feet of the boat, stopped, sniffed the air briskly with its large nostrils (not pierced at the extremity, but in the upper part of its muzzle). Then, taking a spring, he threw himself upon us.

The dugong swam within twenty feet of the boat, paused, and sniffed the air quickly with its large nostrils (which are not at the end but located higher on its snout). Then, with a sudden leap, it lunged toward us.

The pinnace could not avoid the shock, and half upset, shipped at least two tons of water, which had to be emptied; but, thanks to the coxswain, we caught it sideways, not full front, so we were not quite overturned. While Ned Land, clinging to the bows, belaboured the gigantic animal with blows from his harpoon, the creature’s teeth were buried in the gunwale, and it lifted the whole thing out of the water, as a lion does a roebuck. We were upset over one another, and I know not how the adventure would have ended, if the Canadian, still enraged with the beast, had not struck it to the heart.

The small boat couldn't avoid the impact and was nearly overturned, taking on at least two tons of water that had to be bailed out. Fortunately, thanks to the coxswain, we caught the hit at an angle instead of head-on, so we weren't completely flipped over. While Ned Land hung onto the front, striking the massive creature with his harpoon, its teeth were sunk into the side of the boat, lifting the entire thing out of the water, just like a lion does with its prey. We were all piled on top of each other, and I don't know how the situation would have turned out if the Canadian, still furious with the beast, hadn't driven his harpoon into its heart.

I heard its teeth grind on the iron plate, and the dugong disappeared, carrying the harpoon with him. But the barrel soon returned to the surface, and shortly after the body of the animal, turned on its back. The boat came up with it, took it in tow, and made straight for the Nautilus.

I heard its teeth scrape against the iron plate, and the dugong vanished, taking the harpoon with it. But the barrel quickly resurfaced, and soon after, the animal's body appeared, flipped on its back. The boat reached it, secured it in tow, and headed straight for the Nautilus.

It required tackle of enormous strength to hoist the dugong on to the platform. It weighed 10,000 lbs.

It took a lot of strength to lift the dugong onto the platform. It weighed 10,000 lbs.

The next day, 11th February, the larder of the Nautilus was enriched by some more delicate game. A flight of sea-swallows rested on the Nautilus. It was a species of the Sterna nilotica, peculiar to Egypt; its beak is black, head grey and pointed, the eye surrounded by white spots, the back, wings, and tail of a greyish colour, the belly and throat white, and claws red. They also took some dozen of Nile ducks, a wild bird of high flavour, its throat and upper part of the head white with black spots.

The next day, February 11th, the pantry of the Nautilus was stocked with some finer game. A flock of sea-swallows settled on the Nautilus. They were a type of Sterna nilotica, unique to Egypt; their beak is black, head grey and pointed, with the eye surrounded by white spots, the back, wings, and tail a greyish color, while the belly and throat are white, and their claws are red. They also gathered a dozen Nile ducks, a wild bird known for its rich flavor, with the throat and upper part of the head white speckled with black.

About five o’clock in the evening we sighted to the north the Cape of Ras-Mohammed. This cape forms the extremity of Arabia Petraea, comprised between the Gulf of Suez and the Gulf of Acabah.

About five o'clock in the evening, we saw the Cape of Ras-Mohammed to the north. This cape marks the end of Arabia Petraea, located between the Gulf of Suez and the Gulf of Aqaba.

The Nautilus penetrated into the Straits of Jubal, which leads to the Gulf of Suez. I distinctly saw a high mountain, towering between the two gulfs of Ras-Mohammed. It was Mount Horeb, that Sinai at the top of which Moses saw God face to face.

The Nautilus navigated into the Straits of Jubal, which leads to the Gulf of Suez. I clearly saw a tall mountain standing between the two gulfs of Ras-Mohammed. It was Mount Horeb, the Sinai where Moses encountered God face to face.

At six o’clock the Nautilus, sometimes floating, sometimes immersed, passed some distance from Tor, situated at the end of the bay, the waters of which seemed tinted with red, an observation already made by Captain Nemo. Then night fell in the midst of a heavy silence, sometimes broken by the cries of the pelican and other night-birds, and the noise of the waves breaking upon the shore, chafing against the rocks, or the panting of some far-off steamer beating the waters of the Gulf with its noisy paddles.

At six o’clock, the Nautilus, occasionally floating and at other times submerged, passed by Tor, which was located at the edge of the bay, the water appearing to have a reddish hue, something that Captain Nemo had already noted. Then night descended, enveloped in a deep silence, occasionally interrupted by the calls of pelicans and other nocturnal birds, and the sound of waves crashing against the shore, rubbing against the rocks, or the distant thumping of a steamer churning through the Gulf with its loud paddles.

From eight to nine o’clock the Nautilus remained some fathoms under the water. According to my calculation we must have been very near Suez. Through the panel of the saloon I saw the bottom of the rocks brilliantly lit up by our electric lamp. We seemed to be leaving the Straits behind us more and more.

From eight to nine o’clock, the Nautilus stayed several fathoms underwater. Based on my calculations, we must have been close to Suez. Through the saloon's panel, I saw the seafloor lit up brightly by our electric lamp. It felt like we were moving further away from the Straits.

At a quarter-past nine, the vessel having returned to the surface, I mounted the platform. Most impatient to pass through Captain Nemo’s tunnel, I could not stay in one place, so came to breathe the fresh night air.

At a quarter past nine, the ship having come back to the surface, I climbed onto the platform. Eager to go through Captain Nemo’s tunnel, I couldn’t stay still, so I went out to enjoy the fresh night air.

Soon in the shadow I saw a pale light, half discoloured by the fog, shining about a mile from us.

Soon in the shadows, I saw a faint light, partly distorted by the fog, glowing about a mile away from us.

“A floating lighthouse!” said someone near me.

“A floating lighthouse!” someone next to me exclaimed.

I turned, and saw the Captain.

I turned and saw the Captain.

“It is the floating light of Suez,” he continued. “It will not be long before we gain the entrance of the tunnel.”

“It’s the floating light of Suez,” he went on. “It won’t be long before we reach the entrance of the tunnel.”

“The entrance cannot be easy?”

"Isn't the entrance supposed to be easy?"

“No, sir; for that reason I am accustomed to go into the steersman’s cage and myself direct our course. And now, if you will go down, M. Aronnax, the Nautilus is going under the waves, and will not return to the surface until we have passed through the Arabian Tunnel.”

“No, sir; for that reason, I’m used to going into the steersman’s cage and directing our course myself. And now, if you’ll go below, M. Aronnax, the Nautilus is going beneath the waves and won’t come back to the surface until we’ve passed through the Arabian Tunnel.”

Captain Nemo led me towards the central staircase; half way down he opened a door, traversed the upper deck, and landed in the pilot’s cage, which it may be remembered rose at the extremity of the platform. It was a cabin measuring six feet square, very much like that occupied by the pilot on the steamboats of the Mississippi or Hudson. In the midst worked a wheel, placed vertically, and caught to the tiller-rope, which ran to the back of the Nautilus. Four light-ports with lenticular glasses, let in a groove in the partition of the cabin, allowed the man at the wheel to see in all directions.

Captain Nemo led me to the central staircase; halfway down, he opened a door, crossed the upper deck, and arrived in the pilot’s cage, which, as you might recall, was located at the end of the platform. It was a small cabin, about six feet square, similar to what a pilot would use on the steamboats of the Mississippi or Hudson. In the center was a vertical wheel connected to the tiller rope, which extended to the back of the Nautilus. Four light ports with lenticular glasses, set in a groove on the partition of the cabin, allowed the person at the wheel to see in all directions.

This cabin was dark; but soon my eyes accustomed themselves to the obscurity, and I perceived the pilot, a strong man, with his hands resting on the spokes of the wheel. Outside, the sea appeared vividly lit up by the lantern, which shed its rays from the back of the cabin to the other extremity of the platform.

This cabin was dark, but soon my eyes got used to the dimness, and I saw the pilot, a strong man, with his hands resting on the wheel. Outside, the sea was brightly illuminated by the lantern, which cast its light from the back of the cabin to the other end of the platform.

“Now,” said Captain Nemo, “let us try to make our passage.”

“Now,” said Captain Nemo, “let’s try to get through.”

Electric wires connected the pilot’s cage with the machinery room, and from there the Captain could communicate simultaneously to his Nautilus the direction and the speed. He pressed a metal knob, and at once the speed of the screw diminished.

Electric wires linked the pilot’s cage to the machinery room, allowing the Captain to communicate the direction and speed to his Nautilus at the same time. He pressed a metal button, and immediately the speed of the screw slowed down.

I looked in silence at the high straight wall we were running by at this moment, the immovable base of a massive sandy coast. We followed it thus for an hour only some few yards off.

I silently stared at the tall, straight wall we were passing by at that moment, the solid foundation of a huge sandy beach. We followed it like this for an hour, staying just a few yards away.

Captain Nemo did not take his eye from the knob, suspended by its two concentric circles in the cabin. At a simple gesture, the pilot modified the course of the Nautilus every instant.

Captain Nemo didn’t take his eyes off the knob, hanging from its two concentric circles in the cabin. With a simple gesture, the pilot changed the course of the Nautilus at every moment.

I had placed myself at the port-scuttle, and saw some magnificent substructures of coral, zoophytes, seaweed, and fucus, agitating their enormous claws, which stretched out from the fissures of the rock.

I had positioned myself at the porthole and saw some amazing formations of coral, sea creatures, seaweed, and fucus, waving their huge claws that extended out from the cracks in the rock.

At a quarter-past ten, the Captain himself took the helm. A large gallery, black and deep, opened before us. The Nautilus went boldly into it. A strange roaring was heard round its sides. It was the waters of the Red Sea, which the incline of the tunnel precipitated violently towards the Mediterranean. The Nautilus went with the torrent, rapid as an arrow, in spite of the efforts of the machinery, which, in order to offer more effective resistance, beat the waves with reversed screw.

At ten-fifteen, the Captain himself took control. A dark, deep gallery stretched out in front of us. The Nautilus entered it boldly. We could hear a strange roaring all around. It was the waters of the Red Sea, which the tunnel's slope violently forced toward the Mediterranean. The Nautilus rushed along with the current, fast as an arrow, despite the machinery working hard to fight back, using a reversed screw to churn the waves.

On the walls of the narrow passage I could see nothing but brilliant rays, straight lines, furrows of fire, traced by the great speed, under the brilliant electric light. My heart beat fast.

On the walls of the narrow passage, I could see nothing but bright rays, straight lines, and trails of fire created by the incredible speed, illuminated by the bright electric light. My heart raced.

At thirty-five minutes past ten, Captain Nemo quitted the helm, and, turning to me, said:

At 10:35, Captain Nemo left the helm and turned to me, saying:

“The Mediterranean!”

"The Med!"

In less than twenty minutes, the Nautilus, carried along by the torrent, had passed through the Isthmus of Suez.

In under twenty minutes, the Nautilus, swept along by the current, had gone through the Isthmus of Suez.

CHAPTER VI
THE GRECIAN ARCHIPELAGO

The next day, the 12th of February, at the dawn of day, the Nautilus rose to the surface. I hastened on to the platform. Three miles to the south the dim outline of Pelusium was to be seen. A torrent had carried us from one sea to another. About seven o’clock Ned and Conseil joined me.

The next day, February 12th, at dawn, the Nautilus surfaced. I rushed onto the platform. Three miles to the south, I could see the faint outline of Pelusium. A flood had taken us from one sea to another. Around seven o'clock, Ned and Conseil joined me.

“Well, Sir Naturalist,” said the Canadian, in a slightly jovial tone, “and the Mediterranean?”

“Well, Sir Naturalist,” said the Canadian, in a somewhat cheerful tone, “what about the Mediterranean?”

“We are floating on its surface, friend Ned.”

“We're floating on its surface, buddy Ned.”

“What!” said Conseil, “this very night.”

“What!” said Conseil, “tonight.”

“Yes, this very night; in a few minutes we have passed this impassable isthmus.”

“Yes, tonight; in a few minutes we’ll have crossed this impassable isthmus.”

“I do not believe it,” replied the Canadian.

“I can't believe it,” replied the Canadian.

“Then you are wrong, Master Land,” I continued; “this low coast which rounds off to the south is the Egyptian coast. And you who have such good eyes, Ned, you can see the jetty of Port Said stretching into the sea.”

“Then you're mistaken, Master Land,” I continued; “this low coast that curves to the south is the Egyptian coastline. And you, with your sharp eyes, Ned, can see the jetty of Port Said reaching out into the sea.”

The Canadian looked attentively.

The Canadian watched closely.

“Certainly you are right, sir, and your Captain is a first-rate man. We are in the Mediterranean. Good! Now, if you please, let us talk of our own little affair, but so that no one hears us.”

“Absolutely, you’re right, sir, and your Captain is top-notch. We’re in the Mediterranean. Great! Now, if you don’t mind, let’s discuss our little matter, but let’s make sure no one can hear us.”

I saw what the Canadian wanted, and, in any case, I thought it better to let him talk, as he wished it; so we all three went and sat down near the lantern, where we were less exposed to the spray of the blades.

I saw what the Canadian wanted, and anyway, I figured it was better to let him talk, since he wanted to; so the three of us went and sat down near the lantern, where we were less at risk of getting splashed by the blades.

“Now, Ned, we listen; what have you to tell us?”

“Now, Ned, we’re listening; what do you have to tell us?”

“What I have to tell you is very simple. We are in Europe; and before Captain Nemo’s caprices drag us once more to the bottom of the Polar Seas, or lead us into Oceania, I ask to leave the Nautilus.”

“What I need to say is really straightforward. We're in Europe, and before Captain Nemo's whims take us back down to the depths of the Polar Seas or send us off to Oceania, I want to leave the Nautilus.”

I wished in no way to shackle the liberty of my companions, but I certainly felt no desire to leave Captain Nemo.

I didn't want to restrict my friends' freedom in any way, but I definitely had no intention of leaving Captain Nemo.

Thanks to him, and thanks to his apparatus, I was each day nearer the completion of my submarine studies; and I was rewriting my book of submarine depths in its very element. Should I ever again have such an opportunity of observing the wonders of the ocean? No, certainly not! And I could not bring myself to the idea of abandoning the Nautilus before the cycle of investigation was accomplished.

Thanks to him, and thanks to his equipment, I was getting closer every day to finishing my underwater studies; I was rewriting my book on ocean depths right in its natural habitat. Would I ever have another chance to witness the ocean's wonders like this? No, definitely not! I just couldn’t imagine leaving the Nautilus before completing my research.

“Friend Ned, answer me frankly, are you tired of being on board? Are you sorry that destiny has thrown us into Captain Nemo’s hands?”

“Friend Ned, honestly, are you tired of being on this ship? Do you regret that fate has put us in Captain Nemo’s hands?”

The Canadian remained some moments without answering. Then, crossing his arms, he said:

The Canadian paused for a moment without responding. Then, with his arms crossed, he said:

“Frankly, I do not regret this journey under the seas. I shall be glad to have made it; but, now that it is made, let us have done with it. That is my idea.”

“Honestly, I don’t regret this journey under the sea. I’m glad I took it; but now that it's over, let’s move on. That’s how I feel.”

“It will come to an end, Ned.”

“It will come to an end, Ned.”

“Where and when?”

"Where and when?"

“Where I do not know—when I cannot say; or, rather, I suppose it will end when these seas have nothing more to teach us.”

“Where, I don’t know—when I can’t say; or, I guess it’ll end when these seas have nothing left to teach us.”

“Then what do you hope for?” demanded the Canadian.

“Then what are you hoping for?” demanded the Canadian.

“That circumstances may occur as well six months hence as now by which we may and ought to profit.”

“That there may be situations that arise in six months just like now that we can and should benefit from.”

“Oh!” said Ned Land, “and where shall we be in six months, if you please, Sir Naturalist?”

“Oh!” said Ned Land, “where will we be in six months, if you don’t mind me asking, Sir Naturalist?”

“Perhaps in China; you know the Nautilus is a rapid traveller. It goes through water as swallows through the air, or as an express on the land. It does not fear frequented seas; who can say that it may not beat the coasts of France, England, or America, on which flight may be attempted as advantageously as here.”

“Maybe in China; you know the Nautilus is a fast traveler. It moves through water like swallows fly through the air, or like a fast train on land. It isn’t afraid of busy seas; who can say it won’t reach the shores of France, England, or America, where journeys could be just as successful as here.”

“M. Aronnax,” replied the Canadian, “your arguments are rotten at the foundation. You speak in the future, ‘We shall be there! we shall be here!’ I speak in the present, ‘We are here, and we must profit by it.’”

“M. Aronnax,” replied the Canadian, “your arguments are flawed from the ground up. You talk about the future, ‘We shall be there! we shall be here!’ I’m focused on the present, ‘We are here, and we need to take advantage of it.’”

Ned Land’s logic pressed me hard, and I felt myself beaten on that ground. I knew not what argument would now tell in my favour.

Ned Land’s logic hit me hard, and I felt defeated on that point. I didn't know what argument could support me now.

“Sir,” continued Ned, “let us suppose an impossibility: if Captain Nemo should this day offer you your liberty; would you accept it?”

“Sir,” continued Ned, “let's imagine something impossible: if Captain Nemo were to offer you your freedom today, would you take it?”

“I do not know,” I answered.

"I don't know," I said.

“And if,” he added, “the offer made you this day was never to be renewed, would you accept it?”

“And if,” he added, “the offer made to you today was never going to come around again, would you accept it?”

“Friend Ned, this is my answer. Your reasoning is against me. We must not rely on Captain Nemo’s good-will. Common prudence forbids him to set us at liberty. On the other side, prudence bids us profit by the first opportunity to leave the Nautilus.”

“Friend Ned, this is my response. Your reasoning is against me. We can’t depend on Captain Nemo’s goodwill. It's only sensible not to expect him to let us go. On the flip side, common sense advises us to take advantage of the first chance we get to leave the Nautilus.”

“Well, M. Aronnax, that is wisely said.”

“Well, M. Aronnax, that's wisely said.”

“Only one observation—just one. The occasion must be serious, and our first attempt must succeed; if it fails, we shall never find another, and Captain Nemo will never forgive us.”

“Just one observation—only one. This has to be serious, and our first attempt has to work; if it doesn’t, we’ll never get another chance, and Captain Nemo will never forgive us.”

“All that is true,” replied the Canadian. “But your observation applies equally to all attempts at flight, whether in two years’ time, or in two days’. But the question is still this: If a favourable opportunity presents itself, it must be seized.”

“All that is true,” replied the Canadian. “But your point applies just as much to all attempts at flying, whether it’s in two years or in two days. But the question remains: If a good opportunity comes up, it has to be taken.”

“Agreed! And now, Ned, will you tell me what you mean by a favourable opportunity?”

“Agreed! And now, Ned, can you tell me what you mean by a good opportunity?”

“It will be that which, on a dark night, will bring the Nautilus a short distance from some European coast.”

“It will be what, on a dark night, will bring the Nautilus a short distance from some European coast.”

“And you will try and save yourself by swimming?”

“And you think you can save yourself by swimming?”

“Yes, if we were near enough to the bank, and if the vessel was floating at the time. Not if the bank was far away, and the boat was under the water.”

“Yes, if we were close enough to the bank, and if the boat was floating at that moment. Not if the bank was far away, and the boat was underwater.”

“And in that case?”

“And what about that?”

“In that case, I should seek to make myself master of the pinnace. I know how it is worked. We must get inside, and the bolts once drawn, we shall come to the surface of the water, without even the pilot, who is in the bows, perceiving our flight.”

“In that case, I should try to take control of the small boat. I know how it operates. We need to get inside, and once the bolts are released, we'll rise to the surface without the pilot in the front even noticing our escape.”

“Well, Ned, watch for the opportunity; but do not forget that a hitch will ruin us.”

“Well, Ned, keep an eye out for the opportunity, but don’t forget that a setback will ruin us.”

“I will not forget, sir.”

"I won't forget, sir."

“And now, Ned, would you like to know what I think of your project?”

“And now, Ned, do you want to know what I think about your project?”

“Certainly, M. Aronnax.”

"Of course, M. Aronnax."

“Well, I think—I do not say I hope—I think that this favourable opportunity will never present itself.”

“Well, I think—I’m not saying I hope—I think that this good opportunity will never come around again.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Because Captain Nemo cannot hide from himself that we have not given up all hope of regaining our liberty, and he will be on his guard, above all, in the seas and in the sight of European coasts.”

“Because Captain Nemo knows he can't hide from the fact that we haven’t entirely lost hope of getting our freedom back, he will definitely be cautious, especially in the seas and along the European coasts.”

“We shall see,” replied Ned Land, shaking his head determinedly.

“We'll see,” replied Ned Land, shaking his head firmly.

“And now, Ned Land,” I added, “let us stop here. Not another word on the subject. The day that you are ready, come and let us know, and we will follow you. I rely entirely upon you.”

“And now, Ned Land,” I added, “let’s stop here. No more talk about it. When you’re ready, just come and tell us, and we’ll follow you. I’m counting on you completely.”

Thus ended a conversation which, at no very distant time, led to such grave results. I must say here that facts seemed to confirm my foresight, to the Canadian’s great despair. Did Captain Nemo distrust us in these frequented seas? or did he only wish to hide himself from the numerous vessels, of all nations, which ploughed the Mediterranean? I could not tell; but we were oftener between waters and far from the coast. Or, if the Nautilus did emerge, nothing was to be seen but the pilot’s cage; and sometimes it went to great depths, for, between the Grecian Archipelago and Asia Minor we could not touch the bottom by more than a thousand fathoms.

Thus ended a conversation that, not long after, led to serious consequences. I should mention here that the facts seemed to back up my concerns, much to the Canadian’s dismay. Did Captain Nemo not trust us in these busy waters? Or did he just want to keep hidden from the many ships of all nations that sailed the Mediterranean? I couldn't tell; but we found ourselves often in deeper waters and away from the coast. And when the Nautilus did surface, all we could see was the pilot’s cage; sometimes it plunged to great depths, for between the Grecian Archipelago and Asia Minor, we couldn't reach the bottom by more than a thousand fathoms.

Thus I only knew we were near the Island of Carpathos, one of the Sporades, by Captain Nemo reciting these lines from Virgil:

Thus I only knew we were close to the Island of Carpathos, one of the Sporades, by Captain Nemo reciting these lines from Virgil:

“Est Carpathio Neptuni gurgite vates,
Caeruleus Proteus,”

“Is the poet of the Carpathian surf,
Blue Proteus,”

as he pointed to a spot on the planisphere.

as he pointed to a spot on the star chart.

It was indeed the ancient abode of Proteus, the old shepherd of Neptune’s flocks, now the Island of Scarpanto, situated between Rhodes and Crete. I saw nothing but the granite base through the glass panels of the saloon.

It was really the old home of Proteus, Neptune’s ancient shepherd, now known as the Island of Scarpanto, located between Rhodes and Crete. All I could see through the glass panels of the saloon was the granite base.

The next day, the 14th of February, I resolved to employ some hours in studying the fishes of the Archipelago; but for some reason or other the panels remained hermetically sealed. Upon taking the course of the Nautilus, I found that we were going towards Candia, the ancient Isle of Crete. At the time I embarked on the Abraham Lincoln, the whole of this island had risen in insurrection against the despotism of the Turks. But how the insurgents had fared since that time I was absolutely ignorant, and it was not Captain Nemo, deprived of all land communications, who could tell me.

The next day, February 14th, I decided to spend a few hours studying the fish of the Archipelago, but for some reason, the panels were completely shut. As I followed the course of the Nautilus, I realized we were heading toward Candia, the ancient Isle of Crete. When I boarded the Abraham Lincoln, the entire island had risen against the tyranny of the Turks. However, I had no idea how the rebels had fared since then, and Captain Nemo, cut off from all land communication, wasn't able to inform me.

I made no allusion to this event when that night I found myself alone with him in the saloon. Besides, he seemed to be taciturn and preoccupied. Then, contrary to his custom, he ordered both panels to be opened, and, going from one to the other, observed the mass of waters attentively. To what end I could not guess; so, on my side, I employed my time in studying the fish passing before my eyes.

I didn't mention this event when that night I was alone with him in the lounge. He seemed quiet and lost in thought. Then, unlike usual, he ordered both panels to be opened and moved from one to the other, carefully watching the water. I couldn't figure out why, so I used my time to watch the fish swimming by.

In the midst of the waters a man appeared, a diver, carrying at his belt a leathern purse. It was not a body abandoned to the waves; it was a living man, swimming with a strong hand, disappearing occasionally to take breath at the surface.

In the middle of the water, a man showed up—a diver—wearing a leather pouch at his waist. This wasn’t a body left to the waves; it was a living man, swimming powerfully, occasionally disappearing to catch his breath at the surface.

I turned towards Captain Nemo, and in an agitated voice exclaimed:

I turned to Captain Nemo and said excitedly:

“A man shipwrecked! He must be saved at any price!”

“A man is shipwrecked! We have to save him no matter what!”

[Illustration]

“A man! A shipwrecked sailor!” I cried

“A man! A shipwrecked sailor!” I yelled.

The Captain did not answer me, but came and leaned against the panel.

The Captain didn't respond to me, but came over and leaned against the wall.

The man had approached, and, with his face flattened against the glass, was looking at us.

The man had come over, and with his face pressed against the glass, he was staring at us.

To my great amazement, Captain Nemo signed to him. The diver answered with his hand, mounted immediately to the surface of the water, and did not appear again.

To my huge surprise, Captain Nemo signaled to him. The diver replied with his hand, quickly rose to the surface of the water, and didn’t come back up.

“Do not be uncomfortable,” said Captain Nemo. “It is Nicholas of Cape Matapan, surnamed Pesca. He is well known in all the Cyclades. A bold diver! water is his element, and he lives more in it than on land, going continually from one island to another, even as far as Crete.”

“Don’t be uneasy,” said Captain Nemo. “This is Nicholas from Cape Matapan, also known as Pesca. He’s famous throughout the Cyclades. A fearless diver! Water is his realm, and he spends more time in it than on land, constantly moving from one island to another, even as far as Crete.”

“You know him, Captain?”

"Do you know him, Captain?"

“Why not, M. Aronnax?”

“Why not, Mr. Aronnax?”

Saying which, Captain Nemo went towards a piece of furniture standing near the left panel of the saloon. Near this piece of furniture, I saw a chest bound with iron, on the cover of which was a copper plate, bearing the cypher of the Nautilus with its device.

Saying that, Captain Nemo walked over to a piece of furniture beside the left side of the saloon. Next to this furniture, I noticed a chest reinforced with iron, on the lid of which was a copper plate displaying the emblem of the Nautilus along with its design.

At that moment, the Captain, without noticing my presence, opened the piece of furniture, a sort of strong box, which held a great many ingots.

At that moment, the Captain, unaware of my presence, opened the piece of furniture, a kind of strongbox, which contained a lot of ingots.

They were ingots of gold. From whence came this precious metal, which represented an enormous sum? Where did the Captain gather this gold from? and what was he going to do with it?

They were bars of gold. Where did this precious metal come from, which represented such a huge amount? Where did the Captain get this gold? And what was he planning to do with it?

I did not say one word. I looked. Captain Nemo took the ingots one by one, and arranged them methodically in the chest, which he filled entirely. I estimated the contents at more than 4,000 lbs. weight of gold, that is to say, nearly £200,000.

I didn't say a word. I just watched. Captain Nemo picked up the ingots one at a time and organized them neatly in the chest, which he filled completely. I guessed the total weight to be over 4,000 lbs of gold, which is about £200,000.

The chest was securely fastened, and the Captain wrote an address on the lid, in characters which must have belonged to Modern Greece.

The chest was securely closed, and the Captain wrote an address on the lid in letters that must have been from Modern Greece.

This done, Captain Nemo pressed a knob, the wire of which communicated with the quarters of the crew. Four men appeared, and, not without some trouble, pushed the chest out of the saloon. Then I heard them hoisting it up the iron staircase by means of pulleys.

This done, Captain Nemo pressed a button that connected to the crew's quarters. Four men appeared and, with some effort, pushed the chest out of the saloon. Then I heard them lifting it up the iron staircase using pulleys.

At that moment, Captain Nemo turned to me.

At that moment, Captain Nemo faced me.

“And you were saying, sir?” said he.

“And what were you saying, sir?” he asked.

“I was saying nothing, Captain.”

"I wasn't saying anything, Captain."

“Then, sir, if you will allow me, I will wish you good night.”

“Then, if you don’t mind, I’ll wish you good night.”

Whereupon he turned and left the saloon.

He turned and left the bar.

I returned to my room much troubled, as one may believe. I vainly tried to sleep—I sought the connecting link between the apparition of the diver and the chest filled with gold. Soon, I felt by certain movements of pitching and tossing that the Nautilus was leaving the depths and returning to the surface.

I went back to my room feeling very disturbed, as you can imagine. I tried unsuccessfully to sleep—I was searching for the connection between the appearance of the diver and the chest full of gold. Soon, I could tell from the swaying and rocking that the Nautilus was rising from the depths and heading back to the surface.

Then I heard steps upon the platform; and I knew they were unfastening the pinnace and launching it upon the waves. For one instant it struck the side of the Nautilus, then all noise ceased.

Then I heard footsteps on the platform, and I realized they were untying the small boat and launching it into the water. For a moment, it hit the side of the Nautilus, then everything went quiet.

Two hours after, the same noise, the same going and coming was renewed; the boat was hoisted on board, replaced in its socket, and the Nautilus again plunged under the waves.

Two hours later, the same noise, the same back and forth started up again; the boat was lifted onto the deck, put back in its spot, and the Nautilus once more dove beneath the waves.

So these millions had been transported to their address. To what point of the continent? Who was Captain Nemo’s correspondent?

So these millions had been taken to their destination. To which part of the continent? Who was Captain Nemo’s contact?

The next day I related to Conseil and the Canadian the events of the night, which had excited my curiosity to the highest degree. My companions were not less surprised than myself.

The next day, I told Conseil and the Canadian about what happened the night before, which had sparked my curiosity immensely. My companions were just as surprised as I was.

“But where does he take his millions to?” asked Ned Land.

“But where does he take his millions?” asked Ned Land.

To that there was no possible answer. I returned to the saloon after having breakfast and set to work. Till five o’clock in the evening I employed myself in arranging my notes. At that moment—(ought I to attribute it to some peculiar idiosyncrasy)—I felt so great a heat that I was obliged to take off my coat. It was strange, for we were under low latitudes; and even then the Nautilus, submerged as it was, ought to experience no change of temperature. I looked at the manometer; it showed a depth of sixty feet, to which atmospheric heat could never attain.

There was no answer to that. I went back to the saloon after breakfast and got to work. I spent the time until five o’clock in the evening organizing my notes. At that moment—(should I blame it on some odd quirk of mine?)—I felt an intense heat that forced me to take off my coat. It was odd because we were at low latitudes, and even then the Nautilus, being submerged, shouldn’t have experienced any change in temperature. I checked the manometer; it indicated a depth of sixty feet, which atmospheric heat could never reach.

I continued my work, but the temperature rose to such a pitch as to be intolerable.

I kept working, but the temperature climbed to an unbearable level.

“Could there be fire on board?” I asked myself.

“Could there be a fire on board?” I thought to myself.

I was leaving the saloon, when Captain Nemo entered; he approached the thermometer, consulted it, and, turning to me, said:

I was leaving the bar when Captain Nemo walked in; he went over to the thermometer, checked it, and turned to me, saying:

“Forty-two degrees.”

"42 degrees."

“I have noticed it, Captain,” I replied; “and if it gets much hotter we cannot bear it.”

“I’ve noticed it, Captain,” I replied; “and if it gets any hotter, we won’t be able to handle it.”

“Oh, sir, it will not get better if we do not wish it.”

“Oh, sir, it won’t improve if we don’t want it to.”

“You can reduce it as you please, then?”

“You can make it smaller however you want, then?”

“No; but I can go farther from the stove which produces it.”

“No; but I can move further away from the stove that creates it.”

“It is outward, then!”

“It’s outward, then!”

“Certainly; we are floating in a current of boiling water.”

“Definitely; we are being carried along in a stream of hot water.”

“Is it possible!” I exclaimed.

“Is it possible?!” I exclaimed.

“Look.”

"Check this out."

The panels opened, and I saw the sea entirely white all round. A sulphurous smoke was curling amid the waves, which boiled like water in a copper. I placed my hand on one of the panes of glass, but the heat was so great that I quickly took it off again.

The panels opened, and I saw the sea completely white all around. Sulfurous smoke was curling among the waves, which were boiling like water in a copper pot. I put my hand on one of the glass panes, but the heat was so intense that I quickly pulled it away again.

“Where are we?” I asked.

"Where are we?" I asked.

“Near the Island of Santorin, sir,” replied the Captain. “I wished to give you a sight of the curious spectacle of a submarine eruption.”

“Near the Island of Santorin, sir,” the Captain replied. “I wanted to show you the fascinating sight of a submarine eruption.”

“I thought,” said I, “that the formation of these new islands was ended.”

"I thought," I said, "that the creation of these new islands was finished."

“Nothing is ever ended in the volcanic parts of the sea,” replied Captain Nemo; “and the globe is always being worked by subterranean fires. Already, in the nineteenth year of our era, according to Cassiodorus and Pliny, a new island, Theia (the divine), appeared in the very place where these islets have recently been formed. Then they sank under the waves, to rise again in the year 69, when they again subsided. Since that time to our days the Plutonian work has been suspended. But on the 3rd of February, 1866, a new island, which they named George Island, emerged from the midst of the sulphurous vapour near Nea Kamenni, and settled again the 6th of the same month. Seven days after, the 13th of February, the Island of Aphroessa appeared, leaving between Nea Kamenni and itself a canal ten yards broad. I was in these seas when the phenomenon occurred, and I was able therefore to observe all the different phases. The Island of Aphroessa, of round form, measured 300 feet in diameter, and 30 feet in height. It was composed of black and vitreous lava, mixed with fragments of felspar. And lastly, on the 10th of March, a smaller island, called Reka, showed itself near Nea Kamenni, and since then these three have joined together, forming but one and the same island.”

“Nothing ever really ends in the volcanic parts of the sea,” replied Captain Nemo; “and the planet is constantly being reshaped by underground fires. Even in the nineteenth year of our era, as noted by Cassiodorus and Pliny, a new island, Theia (the divine), appeared right where these islets have recently formed. Then it sank beneath the waves, only to rise again in the year 69, when it once more disappeared. Since then, up to our present time, the Plutonian activity has been on pause. But on February 3, 1866, a new island, named George Island, emerged from the sulfurous fumes near Nea Kamenni, only to settle again on the 6th of the same month. Seven days later, on February 13, the Island of Aphroessa appeared, leaving a canal ten yards wide between it and Nea Kamenni. I was in these waters when the phenomenon happened, so I could observe all the different stages. The Island of Aphroessa, round in shape, measured 300 feet in diameter and 30 feet in height. It was made of black, glassy lava mixed with fragments of feldspar. Finally, on March 10, a smaller island called Reka appeared near Nea Kamenni, and since then, these three have merged into one single island.”

“And the canal in which we are at this moment?” I asked.

“And the canal we’re in right now?” I asked.

“Here it is,” replied Captain Nemo, showing me a map of the Archipelago. “You see, I have marked the new islands.”

“Here it is,” Captain Nemo said, showing me a map of the Archipelago. “You see, I’ve marked the new islands.”

I returned to the glass. The Nautilus was no longer moving, the heat was becoming unbearable. The sea, which till now had been white, was red, owing to the presence of salts of iron. In spite of the ship’s being hermetically sealed, an insupportable smell of sulphur filled the saloon, and the brilliancy of the electricity was entirely extinguished by bright scarlet flames. I was in a bath, I was choking, I was broiled.

I went back to the glass. The Nautilus had stopped moving, and the heat was getting unbearable. The sea, which had been white until now, was red because of the iron salts. Even though the ship was completely sealed off, a terrible smell of sulfur filled the saloon, and the bright light from the electricity was completely swallowed by vivid red flames. I felt like I was in a sauna, struggling to breathe, and I was roasting.

“We can remain no longer in this boiling water,” said I to the Captain.

“We can’t stay in this boiling water any longer,” I said to the Captain.

“It would not be prudent,” replied the impassive Captain Nemo.

“It wouldn’t be wise,” replied the unemotional Captain Nemo.

An order was given; the Nautilus tacked about and left the furnace it could not brave with impunity. A quarter of an hour after we were breathing fresh air on the surface. The thought then struck me that, if Ned Land had chosen this part of the sea for our flight, we should never have come alive out of this sea of fire.

An order was given; the Nautilus turned around and left the furnace it couldn't face without serious consequences. A quarter of an hour later, we were breathing fresh air on the surface. It suddenly occurred to me that if Ned Land had picked this part of the ocean for our escape, we would never have made it out alive from this sea of fire.

The next day, the 16th of February, we left the basin which, between Rhodes and Alexandria, is reckoned about 1,500 fathoms in depth, and the Nautilus, passing some distance from Cerigo, quitted the Grecian Archipelago after having doubled Cape Matapan.

The next day, February 16th, we left the basin that’s about 1,500 fathoms deep, located between Rhodes and Alexandria. The Nautilus, moving a bit away from Cerigo, exited the Greek Archipelago after rounding Cape Matapan.

CHAPTER VII
THE MEDITERRANEAN IN FORTY-EIGHT HOURS

The Mediterranean, the blue sea par excellence, “the great sea” of the Hebrews, “the sea” of the Greeks, the “mare nostrum” of the Romans, bordered by orange-trees, aloes, cacti, and sea-pines; embalmed with the perfume of the myrtle, surrounded by rude mountains, saturated with pure and transparent air, but incessantly worked by underground fires; a perfect battlefield in which Neptune and Pluto still dispute the empire of the world!

The Mediterranean, the iconic blue sea, “the great sea” of the Hebrews, “the sea” of the Greeks, the “mare nostrum” of the Romans, lined with orange trees, aloes, cacti, and sea pines; filled with the fragrance of myrtle, surrounded by rugged mountains, soaked in pure and clear air, yet constantly shaped by underground fires; a perfect battleground where Neptune and Pluto continue to fight for control of the world!

It is upon these banks, and on these waters, says Michelet, that man is renewed in one of the most powerful climates of the globe. But, beautiful as it was, I could only take a rapid glance at the basin whose superficial area is two million of square yards. Even Captain Nemo’s knowledge was lost to me, for this puzzling person did not appear once during our passage at full speed. I estimated the course which the Nautilus took under the waves of the sea at about six hundred leagues, and it was accomplished in forty-eight hours. Starting on the morning of the 16th of February from the shores of Greece, we had crossed the Straits of Gibraltar by sunrise on the 18th.

It is on these banks and waters, as Michelet says, that humanity finds renewal in one of the world's most powerful climates. However, as beautiful as it was, I could only catch a quick glimpse of the basin, which covers an area of two million square yards. I couldn't fully grasp Captain Nemo's knowledge, since this mysterious person didn't show up at all during our fast passage. I estimated that the route the Nautilus took beneath the sea was about six hundred leagues, completed in forty-eight hours. We set off on the morning of February 16th from the shores of Greece and crossed the Straits of Gibraltar by sunrise on the 18th.

It was plain to me that this Mediterranean, enclosed in the midst of those countries which he wished to avoid, was distasteful to Captain Nemo. Those waves and those breezes brought back too many remembrances, if not too many regrets. Here he had no longer that independence and that liberty of gait which he had when in the open seas, and his Nautilus felt itself cramped between the close shores of Africa and Europe.

It was clear to me that this Mediterranean Sea, surrounded by the countries he wanted to avoid, was unpleasant for Captain Nemo. The waves and the breezes reminded him of too much, if not things he regretted. Here, he no longer had the independence and freedom of movement he enjoyed in the open seas, and his Nautilus felt restricted between the narrow shores of Africa and Europe.

Our speed was now twenty-five miles an hour. It may be well understood that Ned Land, to his great disgust, was obliged to renounce his intended flight. He could not launch the pinnace, going at the rate of twelve or thirteen yards every second. To quit the Nautilus under such conditions would be as bad as jumping from a train going at full speed—an imprudent thing, to say the least of it. Besides, our vessel only mounted to the surface of the waves at night to renew its stock of air; it was steered entirely by the compass and the log.

Our speed was now twenty-five miles per hour. It was clear that Ned Land, much to his annoyance, had to give up on his plan to escape. He couldn't launch the small boat while we were moving at twelve or thirteen yards per second. Leaving the Nautilus under those circumstances would be just as reckless as jumping off a train speeding at full throttle—an unwise choice, to say the least. Additionally, our vessel only surfaced at night to take in fresh air; it was completely navigated using the compass and the log.

I saw no more of the interior of this Mediterranean than a traveller by express train perceives of the landscape which flies before his eyes; that is to say, the distant horizon, and not the nearer objects which pass like a flash of lightning.

I saw no more of the inside of this Mediterranean than a traveler on a fast train sees of the landscape rushing by; in other words, just the distant horizon, not the closer things that zip by in a flash.

We were then passing between Sicily and the coast of Tunis. In the narrow space between Cape Bon and the Straits of Messina the bottom of the sea rose almost suddenly. There was a perfect bank, on which there was not more than nine fathoms of water, whilst on either side the depth was ninety fathoms.

We were then traveling between Sicily and the coast of Tunisia. In the narrow area between Cape Bon and the Straits of Messina, the seafloor rose almost abruptly. There was a perfect bank where the water was only about nine fathoms deep, while on both sides the depth was ninety fathoms.

The Nautilus had to manœuvre very carefully so as not to strike against this submarine barrier.

The Nautilus had to maneuver very carefully to avoid crashing into this underwater barrier.

I showed Conseil, on the map of the Mediterranean, the spot occupied by this reef.

I pointed out the location of this reef to Conseil on the map of the Mediterranean.

“But if you please, sir,” observed Conseil, “it is like a real isthmus joining Europe to Africa.”

“But if you don’t mind me saying, sir,” Conseil noted, “it’s just like a real isthmus connecting Europe to Africa.”

“Yes, my boy, it forms a perfect bar to the Straits of Lybia, and the soundings of Smith have proved that in former times the continents between Cape Boco and Cape Furina were joined.”

“Yes, my boy, it creates a perfect barrier to the Straits of Libya, and Smith's soundings have shown that in the past, the landmasses between Cape Boco and Cape Furina were connected.”

“I can well believe it,” said Conseil.

“I can definitely believe that,” said Conseil.

“I will add,” I continued, “that a similar barrier exists between Gibraltar and Ceuta, which in geological times formed the entire Mediterranean.”

“I’ll add,” I continued, “that a similar barrier exists between Gibraltar and Ceuta, which during geological times made up the entire Mediterranean.”

“What if some volcanic burst should one day raise these two barriers above the waves?”

“What if a volcanic eruption one day lifted these two barriers above the waves?”

“It is not probable, Conseil.”

"That's not likely, Conseil."

“Well, but allow me to finish, please, sir; if this phenomenon should take place, it will be troublesome for M. Lesseps, who has taken so much pains to pierce the isthmus.”

“Well, please let me finish, sir; if this happens, it will be a hassle for M. Lesseps, who has worked so hard to cut through the isthmus.”

“I agree with you; but I repeat, Conseil, this phenomenon will never happen. The violence of subterranean force is ever diminishing. Volcanoes, so plentiful in the first days of the world, are being extinguished by degrees; the internal heat is weakened, the temperature of the lower strata of the globe is lowered by a perceptible quantity every century to the detriment of our globe, for its heat is its life.”

“I agree with you; but I’ll say it again, Conseil, this phenomenon will never happen. The power of underground forces is steadily decreasing. Volcanoes, which were so common in the early days of the world, are gradually becoming inactive; the internal heat is weakening, and the temperature of the Earth’s lower layers is dropping noticeably each century, which is harmful to our planet because its heat is what keeps it alive.”

“But the sun?”

"But the sun though?"

“The sun is not sufficient, Conseil. Can it give heat to a dead body?”

“The sun isn’t enough, Conseil. Can it provide warmth to a lifeless body?”

“Not that I know of.”

"Not that I'm aware of."

“Well, my friend, this earth will one day be that cold corpse; it will become uninhabitable and uninhabited like the moon, which has long since lost all its vital heat.”

“Well, my friend, this earth will one day be that cold corpse; it will become uninhabitable and uninhabited like the moon, which has long since lost all its vital heat.”

“In how many centuries?”

“In how many centuries?”

“In some hundreds of thousands of years, my boy.”

“In a few hundred thousand years, my boy.”

“Then,” said Conseil, “we shall have time to finish our journey—that is, if Ned Land does not interfere with it.”

“Then,” said Conseil, “we'll have time to finish our journey—if Ned Land doesn’t get in the way.”

And Conseil, reassured, returned to the study of the bank, which the Nautilus was skirting at a moderate speed.

And Conseil, feeling reassured, went back to studying the bank, which the Nautilus was passing by at a steady speed.

During the night of the 16th and 17th February we had entered the second Mediterranean basin, the greatest depth of which was 1,450 fathoms. The Nautilus, by the action of its crew, slid down the inclined planes and buried itself in the lowest depths of the sea.

During the night of February 16th and 17th, we had entered the second Mediterranean basin, which has a maximum depth of 1,450 fathoms. The Nautilus, with the help of its crew, glided down the steep slopes and settled into the deepest parts of the ocean.

On the 18th of February, about three o’clock in the morning, we were at the entrance of the Straits of Gibraltar. There once existed two currents: an upper one, long since recognised, which conveys the waters of the ocean into the basin of the Mediterranean; and a lower counter-current, which reasoning has now shown to exist. Indeed, the volume of water in the Mediterranean, incessantly added to by the waves of the Atlantic and by rivers falling into it, would each year raise the level of this sea, for its evaporation is not sufficient to restore the equilibrium. As it is not so, we must necessarily admit the existence of an under-current, which empties into the basin of the Atlantic through the Straits of Gibraltar the surplus waters of the Mediterranean. A fact indeed; and it was this counter-current by which the Nautilus profited. It advanced rapidly by the narrow pass. For one instant I caught a glimpse of the beautiful ruins of the temple of Hercules, buried in the ground, according to Pliny, and with the low island which supports it; and a few minutes later we were floating on the Atlantic.

On February 18th, around three in the morning, we reached the entrance of the Straits of Gibraltar. There used to be two currents: an upper one, long acknowledged, that carries ocean water into the Mediterranean basin, and a lower counter-current that has now been established through reasoning. In fact, the volume of water in the Mediterranean, constantly increased by Atlantic waves and rivers flowing into it, would raise the sea level each year, as its evaporation isn't enough to balance things out. Since this isn't the case, we have to accept the existence of an under-current that drains the excess waters of the Mediterranean into the Atlantic through the Straits of Gibraltar. This is a fact; and it was this counter-current that the Nautilus took advantage of. It moved swiftly through the narrow passage. For a moment, I caught a glimpse of the beautiful ruins of the temple of Hercules, buried in the ground, as Pliny said, along with the low island that supports it; and a few minutes later, we were floating on the Atlantic.

CHAPTER VIII
VIGO BAY

The Atlantic! a vast sheet of water whose superficial area covers twenty-five millions of square miles, the length of which is nine thousand miles, with a mean breadth of two thousand seven hundred—an ocean whose parallel winding shores embrace an immense circumference, watered by the largest rivers of the world, the St. Lawrence, the Mississippi, the Amazon, the Plata, the Orinoco, the Niger, the Senegal, the Elbe, the Loire, and the Rhine, which carry water from the most civilised, as well as from the most savage, countries! Magnificent field of water, incessantly ploughed by vessels of every nation, sheltered by the flags of every nation, and which terminates in those two terrible points so dreaded by mariners, Cape Horn and the Cape of Tempests.

The Atlantic! A vast body of water that covers twenty-five million square miles, stretching nine thousand miles long, with an average width of two thousand seven hundred—an ocean with winding shores that form a huge perimeter, fed by the biggest rivers in the world, including the St. Lawrence, the Mississippi, the Amazon, the Plata, the Orinoco, the Niger, the Senegal, the Elbe, the Loire, and the Rhine, which carry water from both the most advanced and the most remote countries! A magnificent expanse of water, constantly traversed by ships from every nation, flying the flags of all countries, and ending at those two perilous points feared by sailors, Cape Horn and the Cape of Tempests.

The Nautilus was piercing the water with its sharp spur, after having accomplished nearly ten thousand leagues in three months and a half, a distance greater than the great circle of the earth. Where were we going now, and what was reserved for the future? The Nautilus, leaving the Straits of Gibraltar, had gone far out. It returned to the surface of the waves, and our daily walks on the platform were restored to us.

The Nautilus was cutting through the water with its sharp fin, having traveled almost ten thousand leagues in three and a half months, a distance greater than the Earth's circumference. Where were we headed now, and what lay ahead? The Nautilus, having left the Straits of Gibraltar, had ventured far out. It surfaced, and our daily walks on the platform were back on.

I mounted at once, accompanied by Ned Land and Conseil. At a distance of about twelve miles, Cape St. Vincent was dimly to be seen, forming the south-western point of the Spanish peninsula. A strong southerly gale was blowing. The sea was swollen and billowy; it made the Nautilus rock violently. It was almost impossible to keep one’s foot on the platform, which the heavy rolls of the sea beat over every instant. So we descended after inhaling some mouthfuls of fresh air.

I climbed on board right away, joined by Ned Land and Conseil. About twelve miles away, Cape St. Vincent could barely be seen, marking the southwestern tip of the Spanish peninsula. A strong southerly wind was blowing. The sea was rough and choppy, causing the Nautilus to sway violently. It was nearly impossible to keep our footing on the deck, which the heavy waves crashed over constantly. So we went below after taking a few breaths of fresh air.

I returned to my room, Conseil to his cabin; but the Canadian, with a preoccupied air, followed me. Our rapid passage across the Mediterranean had not allowed him to put his project into execution, and he could not help showing his disappointment. When the door of my room was shut, he sat down and looked at me silently.

I went back to my room, and Conseil went to his cabin, but the Canadian, looking thoughtful, followed me. Our fast journey across the Mediterranean hadn’t let him carry out his plan, and he couldn’t hide his disappointment. Once the door to my room was closed, he sat down and looked at me without speaking.

“Friend Ned,” said I, “I understand you; but you cannot reproach yourself. To have attempted to leave the Nautilus under the circumstances would have been folly.”

“Friend Ned,” I said, “I get you; but you can’t blame yourself. Trying to leave the Nautilus in those circumstances would have been crazy.”

Ned Land did not answer; his compressed lips and frowning brow showed with him the violent possession this fixed idea had taken of his mind.

Ned Land didn’t respond; his pursed lips and furrowed brow indicated how intensely this obsession had taken hold of his thoughts.

“Let us see,” I continued; “we need not despair yet. We are going up the coast of Portugal again; France and England are not far off, where we can easily find refuge. Now if the Nautilus, on leaving the Straits of Gibraltar, had gone to the south, if it had carried us towards regions where there were no continents, I should share your uneasiness. But we know now that Captain Nemo does not fly from civilised seas, and in some days I think you can act with security.”

“Let’s see,” I continued; “there's no need to lose hope just yet. We’re heading back up the coast of Portugal; France and England aren’t far away, where we can easily find safety. Now, if the Nautilus, after leaving the Straits of Gibraltar, had gone south into areas without any land, I would understand your worry. But we know now that Captain Nemo doesn’t shy away from civilized waters, and in a few days, I think you can act with confidence.”

Ned Land still looked at me fixedly; at length his fixed lips parted, and he said, “It is for to-night.”

Ned Land kept staring at me; after a while, his pressed lips opened, and he said, “It is for tonight.”

I drew myself up suddenly. I was, I admit, little prepared for this communication. I wanted to answer the Canadian, but words would not come.

I straightened up suddenly. I have to admit, I wasn’t really prepared for this conversation. I wanted to respond to the Canadian, but I couldn’t find the words.

“We agreed to wait for an opportunity,” continued Ned Land, “and the opportunity has arrived. This night we shall be but a few miles from the Spanish coast. It is cloudy. The wind blows freely. I have your word, M. Aronnax, and I rely upon you.”

“We agreed to wait for an opportunity,” Ned Land continued, “and now that opportunity has arrived. Tonight we’ll be just a few miles off the Spanish coast. It’s cloudy. The wind is blowing strong. I have your word, M. Aronnax, and I’m counting on you.”

As I was silent, the Canadian approached me.

As I stayed quiet, the Canadian came up to me.

“To-night, at nine o’clock,” said he. “I have warned Conseil. At that moment Captain Nemo will be shut up in his room, probably in bed. Neither the engineers nor the ship’s crew can see us. Conseil and I will gain the central staircase, and you, M. Aronnax, will remain in the library, two steps from us, waiting my signal. The oars, the mast, and the sail are in the canoe. I have even succeeded in getting some provisions. I have procured an English wrench, to unfasten the bolts which attach it to the shell of the Nautilus. So all is ready, till to-night.”

“Tonight at nine o’clock,” he said. “I’ve informed Conseil. At that time, Captain Nemo will be in his room, probably in bed. Neither the engineers nor the crew will see us. Conseil and I will head to the central staircase, and you, M. Aronnax, will stay in the library, just two steps away, waiting for my signal. The oars, the mast, and the sail are ready in the canoe. I’ve also managed to gather some supplies. I’ve secured an English wrench to loosen the bolts that connect it to the shell of the Nautilus. So everything is set for tonight.”

“The sea is bad.”

"The ocean is bad."

“That I allow,” replied the Canadian; “but we must risk that. Liberty is worth paying for; besides, the boat is strong, and a few miles with a fair wind to carry us is no great thing. Who knows but by to-morrow we may be a hundred leagues away? Let circumstances only favour us, and by ten or eleven o’clock we shall have landed on some spot of terra firma, alive or dead. But adieu now till to-night.”

“Sure, I agree,” replied the Canadian; “but we have to take that risk. Freedom is worth the cost; besides, the boat is sturdy, and traveling a few miles with a good wind isn’t a big deal. Who knows, by tomorrow we could be a hundred leagues away? If the circumstances are on our side, by ten or eleven o’clock we’ll have reached some solid ground, whether we’re alive or dead. But goodbye for now until tonight.”

With these words the Canadian withdrew, leaving me almost dumb. I had imagined that, the chance gone, I should have time to reflect and discuss the matter. My obstinate companion had given me no time; and, after all, what could I have said to him? Ned Land was perfectly right. There was almost the opportunity to profit by. Could I retract my word, and take upon myself the responsibility of compromising the future of my companions? To-morrow Captain Nemo might take us far from all land.

With those words, the Canadian stepped back, leaving me almost speechless. I had thought that with the chance gone, I would have time to think and talk about it. My stubborn companion hadn't given me any time; and really, what could I have said to him? Ned Land was entirely correct. There was almost an opportunity to benefit from. Could I take back my word and be responsible for putting my companions' future at risk? Tomorrow, Captain Nemo could take us far away from any land.

At that moment a rather loud hissing noise told me that the reservoirs were filling, and that the Nautilus was sinking under the waves of the Atlantic.

At that moment, a pretty loud hissing noise made me realize that the reservoirs were filling and that the Nautilus was sinking beneath the waves of the Atlantic.

A sad day I passed, between the desire of regaining my liberty of action and of abandoning the wonderful Nautilus, and leaving my submarine studies incomplete.

A sad day went by as I struggled between wanting to regain my freedom to act and the idea of giving up the amazing Nautilus and leaving my underwater studies unfinished.

What dreadful hours I passed thus! Sometimes seeing myself and companions safely landed, sometimes wishing, in spite of my reason, that some unforeseen circumstance, would prevent the realisation of Ned Land’s project.

What awful hours I spent like this! Sometimes seeing my friends and me safely on land, sometimes wishing, against my better judgment, that some unexpected event would stop Ned Land's plan from happening.

Twice I went to the saloon. I wished to consult the compass. I wished to see if the direction the Nautilus was taking was bringing us nearer or taking us farther from the coast. But no; the Nautilus kept in Portuguese waters.

Twice I went to the bar. I wanted to check the compass. I wanted to see if the direction the Nautilus was going was bringing us closer to the coast or pushing us further away. But no; the Nautilus stayed in Portuguese waters.

I must therefore take my part and prepare for flight. My luggage was not heavy; my notes, nothing more.

I have to do my part and get ready to leave. My luggage wasn’t heavy; just my notes, nothing else.

As to Captain Nemo, I asked myself what he would think of our escape; what trouble, what wrong it might cause him and what he might do in case of its discovery or failure. Certainly I had no cause to complain of him; on the contrary, never was hospitality freer than his. In leaving him I could not be taxed with ingratitude. No oath bound us to him. It was on the strength of circumstances he relied, and not upon our word, to fix us for ever.

As for Captain Nemo, I wondered what he would think about our escape; what problems or consequences it might create for him and what he might do if he found out or if it didn’t work out. Honestly, I had no reason to complain about him; on the contrary, his hospitality was unmatched. I couldn’t be seen as ungrateful for leaving him. We weren’t bound to him by any oath. He relied on circumstances, not our word, to keep us tied to him forever.

I had not seen the Captain since our visit to the Island of Santorin. Would chance bring me to his presence before our departure? I wished it, and I feared it at the same time. I listened if I could hear him walking the room contiguous to mine. No sound reached my ear. I felt an unbearable uneasiness. This day of waiting seemed eternal. Hours struck too slowly to keep pace with my impatience.

I hadn’t seen the Captain since our trip to the Island of Santorini. Would fate allow me to see him again before we left? I hoped for it and dreaded it at the same time. I strained to hear him moving in the room next to mine. No sound came to me. I felt a crushing anxiety. This day of waiting felt never-ending. Hours passed too slowly to match my impatience.

My dinner was served in my room as usual. I ate but little; I was too preoccupied. I left the table at seven o’clock. A hundred and twenty minutes (I counted them) still separated me from the moment in which I was to join Ned Land. My agitation redoubled. My pulse beat violently. I could not remain quiet. I went and came, hoping to calm my troubled spirit by constant movement. The idea of failure in our bold enterprise was the least painful of my anxieties; but the thought of seeing our project discovered before leaving the Nautilus, of being brought before Captain Nemo, irritated, or (what was worse) saddened, at my desertion, made my heart beat.

My dinner was served in my room, as usual. I barely ate; I was too distracted. I left the table at seven o’clock. I counted a hundred and twenty minutes still separating me from the moment I was supposed to meet Ned Land. My agitation grew. My heart raced. I couldn’t stay still. I paced back and forth, hoping to calm my anxious mind through constant movement. The fear of failing in our daring mission was the least of my worries; but the thought of our plan being discovered before we left the Nautilus, of facing Captain Nemo, who might be angry or (even worse) hurt by my leaving, made my heart race.

I wanted to see the saloon for the last time. I descended the stairs and arrived in the museum, where I had passed so many useful and agreeable hours. I looked at all its riches, all its treasures, like a man on the eve of an eternal exile, who was leaving never to return.

I wanted to see the saloon one last time. I went down the stairs and entered the museum, where I had spent so many enjoyable and meaningful hours. I gazed at all its wealth, all its treasures, like someone on the brink of an eternal departure, leaving never to come back.

These wonders of Nature, these masterpieces of art, amongst which for so many days my life had been concentrated, I was going to abandon them for ever! I should like to have taken a last look through the windows of the saloon into the waters of the Atlantic: but the panels were hermetically closed, and a cloak of steel separated me from that ocean which I had not yet explored.

These incredible sights of nature, these amazing works of art, that I had focused on for so many days, I was about to leave behind forever! I wanted to take one last look through the windows of the lounge at the waters of the Atlantic: but the windows were tightly sealed, and a steel barrier kept me from the ocean I had yet to explore.

In passing through the saloon, I came near the door let into the angle which opened into the Captain’s room. To my great surprise, this door was ajar. I drew back involuntarily. If Captain Nemo should be in his room, he could see me. But, hearing no sound, I drew nearer. The room was deserted. I pushed open the door and took some steps forward. Still the same monklike severity of aspect.

As I walked through the saloon, I approached the door set into the corner that led to the Captain’s room. To my surprise, this door was slightly open. I instinctively took a step back. If Captain Nemo was in his room, he could spot me. But, hearing no noise, I moved closer. The room was empty. I pushed the door open and stepped inside. It still had the same monk-like seriousness about it.

Suddenly the clock struck eight. The first beat of the hammer on the bell awoke me from my dreams. I trembled as if an invisible eye had plunged into my most secret thoughts, and I hurried from the room.

Suddenly the clock struck eight. The first sound of the hammer hitting the bell jolted me from my dreams. I felt a shiver as if an unseen eye had pierced into my deepest thoughts, and I rushed out of the room.

There my eye fell upon the compass. Our course was still north. The log indicated moderate speed, the manometer a depth of about sixty feet.

There, my eye landed on the compass. Our direction was still north. The log showed moderate speed, and the manometer indicated a depth of about sixty feet.

I returned to my room, clothed myself warmly—sea boots, an otterskin cap, a great coat of byssus, lined with sealskin; I was ready, I was waiting. The vibration of the screw alone broke the deep silence which reigned on board. I listened attentively. Would no loud voice suddenly inform me that Ned Land had been surprised in his projected flight. A mortal dread hung over me, and I vainly tried to regain my accustomed coolness.

I went back to my room and dressed warmly—wearing sea boots, an otterskin cap, and a heavy coat made of byssus lined with sealskin; I was ready and waiting. The only thing breaking the deep silence on board was the sound of the screw. I listened intently. Would no one suddenly shout that Ned Land had been caught in his escape attempt? A deep fear loomed over me, and I struggled to regain my usual calm.

At a few minutes to nine, I put my ear to the Captain’s door. No noise. I left my room and returned to the saloon, which was half in obscurity, but deserted.

At a few minutes to nine, I pressed my ear against the Captain’s door. No sound. I left my room and went back to the saloon, which was dimly lit but empty.

I opened the door communicating with the library. The same insufficient light, the same solitude. I placed myself near the door leading to the central staircase, and there waited for Ned Land’s signal.

I opened the door to the library. The same dim light, the same loneliness. I stood by the door to the central staircase, waiting for Ned Land's signal.

At that moment the trembling of the screw sensibly diminished, then it stopped entirely. The silence was now only disturbed by the beatings of my own heart. Suddenly a slight shock was felt; and I knew that the Nautilus had stopped at the bottom of the ocean. My uneasiness increased. The Canadian’s signal did not come. I felt inclined to join Ned Land and beg of him to put off his attempt. I felt that we were not sailing under our usual conditions.

At that moment, the shaking of the screw noticeably lessened, and then it stopped completely. The silence was now only broken by the pounding of my own heart. Suddenly, a small jolt was felt, and I realized that the Nautilus had come to a stop at the ocean floor. My anxiety grew. The Canadian's signal didn’t come. I was tempted to join Ned Land and ask him to postpone his attempt. I sensed that we weren’t operating under our usual conditions.

At this moment the door of the large saloon opened, and Captain Nemo appeared. He saw me, and without further preamble began in an amiable tone of voice:

At that moment, the door of the big lounge opened, and Captain Nemo walked in. He saw me, and without any hesitation, started speaking in a friendly tone:

“Ah, sir! I have been looking for you. Do you know the history of Spain?”

“Hey, sir! I've been searching for you. Do you know the history of Spain?”

Now, one might know the history of one’s own country by heart; but in the condition I was at the time, with troubled mind and head quite lost, I could not have said a word of it.

Now, someone might know the history of their own country by heart; but in the state I was in at the time, with a troubled mind and a completely foggy head, I couldn't have said a word about it.

“Well,” continued Captain Nemo, “you heard my question! Do you know the history of Spain?”

“Well,” continued Captain Nemo, “you heard my question! Do you know the history of Spain?”

“Very slightly,” I answered.

"Just a bit," I answered.

“Well, here are learned men having to learn,” said the Captain. “Come, sit down, and I will tell you a curious episode in this history. Sir, listen well,” said he; “this history will interest you on one side, for it will answer a question which doubtless you have not been able to solve.”

“Well, here are knowledgeable men needing to learn,” said the Captain. “Come, sit down, and I’ll tell you an interesting story from this history. Sir, pay close attention,” he continued; “this story will interest you for a reason, as it will answer a question you probably haven't been able to figure out.”

“I listen, Captain,” said I, not knowing what my interlocutor was driving at, and asking myself if this incident was bearing on our projected flight.

“I’m listening, Captain,” I said, unsure of what my conversation partner was getting at, wondering if this incident had anything to do with our planned flight.

“Sir, if you have no objection, we will go back to 1702. You cannot be ignorant that your king, Louis XIV, thinking that the gesture of a potentate was sufficient to bring the Pyrenees under his yoke, had imposed the Duke of Anjou, his grandson, on the Spaniards. This prince reigned more or less badly under the name of Philip V, and had a strong party against him abroad. Indeed, the preceding year, the royal houses of Holland, Austria, and England had concluded a treaty of alliance at the Hague, with the intention of plucking the crown of Spain from the head of Philip V, and placing it on that of an archduke to whom they prematurely gave the title of Charles III.

“Sir, if you don’t mind, let’s go back to 1702. You must know that your king, Louis XIV, believed that just because he was powerful, he could easily take control of the Pyrenees. He forced his grandson, the Duke of Anjou, onto the Spaniards. This prince ruled more or less poorly under the name Philip V, and he had a strong opposition against him from other countries. The year before, the royal families of Holland, Austria, and England had formed an alliance in The Hague, aiming to take the crown of Spain away from Philip V and give it to an archduke whom they prematurely called Charles III.

“Spain must resist this coalition; but she was almost entirely unprovided with either soldiers or sailors. However, money would not fail them, provided that their galleons, laden with gold and silver from America, once entered their ports. And about the end of 1702 they expected a rich convoy which France was escorting with a fleet of twenty-three vessels, commanded by Admiral Chateau-Renaud, for the ships of the coalition were already beating the Atlantic. This convoy was to go to Cadiz, but the Admiral, hearing that an English fleet was cruising in those waters, resolved to make for a French port.

“Spain must resist this coalition; however, she was almost completely unprepared with soldiers or sailors. But they wouldn’t lack money, as long as their galleons, filled with gold and silver from America, made it into their ports. By the end of 1702, they were expecting a valuable convoy that France was escorting with a fleet of twenty-three ships, led by Admiral Chateau-Renaud, because the coalition's ships were already crossing the Atlantic. This convoy was supposed to go to Cadiz, but the Admiral, upon learning that an English fleet was patrolling those waters, decided to head for a French port instead.”

“The Spanish commanders of the convoy objected to this decision. They wanted to be taken to a Spanish port, and, if not to Cadiz, into Vigo Bay, situated on the northwest coast of Spain, and which was not blocked.

“The Spanish commanders of the convoy disagreed with this decision. They wanted to be taken to a Spanish port, and if not to Cadiz, then to Vigo Bay, located on the northwest coast of Spain, which was open.”

“Admiral Chateau-Renaud had the rashness to obey this injunction, and the galleons entered Vigo Bay.

“Admiral Chateau-Renaud had the audacity to follow this order, and the galleons entered Vigo Bay.

“Unfortunately, it formed an open road which could not be defended in any way. They must therefore hasten to unload the galleons before the arrival of the combined fleet; and time would not have failed them had not a miserable question of rivalry suddenly arisen.

“Unfortunately, it created an open route that couldn’t be defended at all. They needed to quickly unload the ships before the combined fleet arrived; they would have had enough time if a petty rivalry hadn’t suddenly popped up.”

“You are following the chain of events?” asked Captain Nemo.

“You're keeping track of what's happening?” asked Captain Nemo.

“Perfectly,” said I, not knowing the end proposed by this historical lesson.

"Perfectly," I said, not understanding the conclusion intended by this historical lesson.

“I will continue. This is what passed. The merchants of Cadiz had a privilege by which they had the right of receiving all merchandise coming from the West Indies. Now, to disembark these ingots at the port of Vigo was depriving them of their rights. They complained at Madrid, and obtained the consent of the weak-minded Philip that the convoy, without discharging its cargo, should remain sequestered in the roads of Vigo until the enemy had disappeared.

“I will continue. Here’s what happened. The merchants of Cadiz had a special privilege that allowed them to receive all merchandise coming from the West Indies. So, unloading these ingots at the port of Vigo was taking away their rights. They complained in Madrid and convinced the feeble-minded Philip to agree that the convoy, without unloading its cargo, should stay anchored in the waters of Vigo until the enemy was gone.

“But whilst coming to this decision, on the 22nd of October, 1702, the English vessels arrived in Vigo Bay, when Admiral Chateau-Renaud, in spite of inferior forces, fought bravely. But, seeing that the treasure must fall into the enemy’s hands, he burnt and scuttled every galleon, which went to the bottom with their immense riches.”

“But while making this decision, on October 22, 1702, the English ships arrived in Vigo Bay, where Admiral Chateau-Renaud, despite being outnumbered, fought bravely. However, realizing that the treasure would fall into enemy hands, he burned and sank every galleon, which went down with their immense riches.”

Captain Nemo stopped. I admit I could not see yet why this history should interest me.

Captain Nemo paused. I have to admit, I wasn't sure why this story would interest me yet.

“Well?” I asked.

"Well?" I asked.

“Well, M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo, “we are in that Vigo Bay; and it rests with yourself whether you will penetrate its mysteries.”

“Well, M. Aronnax,” Captain Nemo replied, “we're in Vigo Bay; and it's up to you whether you want to explore its mysteries.”

The Captain rose, telling me to follow him. I had had time to recover. I obeyed. The saloon was dark, but through the transparent glass the waves were sparkling. I looked.

The Captain got up, telling me to follow him. I had time to recover. I obeyed. The lounge was dark, but the waves were sparkling through the clear glass. I looked.

For half a mile around the Nautilus, the waters seemed bathed in electric light. The sandy bottom was clean and bright. Some of the ship’s crew in their diving-dresses were clearing away half-rotten barrels and empty cases from the midst of the blackened wrecks. From these cases and from these barrels escaped ingots of gold and silver, cascades of piastres and jewels. The sand was heaped up with them. Laden with their precious booty, the men returned to the Nautilus, disposed of their burden, and went back to this inexhaustible fishery of gold and silver.

For half a mile around the Nautilus, the waters shone with electric light. The sandy bottom was clean and bright. Some of the ship’s crew in their diving suits were clearing away old barrels and empty cases from the charred wrecks. Gold and silver ingots, piles of coins, and jewels spilled out from these cases and barrels. The sand was piled high with them. Loaded with their valuable haul, the men returned to the Nautilus, dropped off their loot, and then set out again for this endless treasure trove of gold and silver.

I understood now. This was the scene of the battle of the 22nd of October, 1702. Here on this very spot the galleons laden for the Spanish Government had sunk. Here Captain Nemo came, according to his wants, to pack up those millions with which he burdened the Nautilus. It was for him and him alone America had given up her precious metals. He was heir direct, without anyone to share, in those treasures torn from the Incas and from the conquered of Ferdinand Cortez.

I understood now. This was where the battle took place on October 22, 1702. Right here, the galleons loaded for the Spanish Government had sunk. This was where Captain Nemo came, as he usually did, to gather up those millions that weighed down the Nautilus. It was for him and him alone that America had given up its precious metals. He was the sole heir to those treasures taken from the Incas and the conquered people of Ferdinand Cortez.

“Did you know, sir,” he asked, smiling, “that the sea contained such riches?”

“Did you know, sir,” he asked with a smile, “that the sea held such treasures?”

“I knew,” I answered, “that they value money held in suspension in these waters at two millions.”

“I knew,” I replied, “that they consider the money tied up in these waters to be worth two million.”

“Doubtless; but to extract this money the expense would be greater than the profit. Here, on the contrary, I have but to pick up what man has lost—and not only in Vigo Bay, but in a thousand other ports where shipwrecks have happened, and which are marked on my submarine map. Can you understand now the source of the millions I am worth?”

“Of course; but getting this money would cost more than it’s worth. Here, on the other hand, I just have to collect what people have lost—and not just in Vigo Bay, but in a thousand other ports where shipwrecks have occurred, all marked on my underwater map. Do you now see where my millions come from?”

“I understand, Captain. But allow me to tell you that in exploring Vigo Bay you have only been beforehand with a rival society.”

"I get it, Captain. But let me tell you that by exploring Vigo Bay, you've just gotten a step ahead of a competing group."

“And which?”

“And which one?”

“A society which has received from the Spanish Government the privilege of seeking those buried galleons. The shareholders are led on by the allurement of an enormous bounty, for they value these rich shipwrecks at five hundred millions.”

“A society that has been granted the privilege by the Spanish Government to search for those sunken galleons. The shareholders are lured by the promise of a huge reward, as they estimate the value of these valuable shipwrecks at five hundred million.”

“Five hundred millions they were,” answered Captain Nemo, “but they are so no longer.”

“Five hundred million they were,” replied Captain Nemo, “but they’re not anymore.”

“Just so,” said I; “and a warning to those shareholders would be an act of charity. But who knows if it would be well received? What gamblers usually regret above all is less the loss of their money than of their foolish hopes. After all, I pity them less than the thousands of unfortunates to whom so much riches well-distributed would have been profitable, whilst for them they will be for ever barren.”

“Exactly,” I said; “and warning those shareholders would be a kind gesture. But who knows if they’d accept it? What gamblers usually regret most is not so much losing their money as losing their naive hopes. In the end, I feel less sorry for them than for the thousands of unfortunate people who could have benefited from such wealth being shared, while for them it will always be fruitless.”

I had no sooner expressed this regret than I felt that it must have wounded Captain Nemo.

I had hardly expressed this regret before I realized it must have hurt Captain Nemo.

“Barren!” he exclaimed, with animation. “Do you think then, sir, that these riches are lost because I gather them? Is it for myself alone, according to your idea, that I take the trouble to collect these treasures? Who told you that I did not make a good use of it? Do you think I am ignorant that there are suffering beings and oppressed races on this earth, miserable creatures to console, victims to avenge? Do you not understand?”

“Barren!” he exclaimed, with enthusiasm. “Do you really think, sir, that these riches are wasted because I collect them? Is it just for myself, as you believe, that I go through the effort to gather these treasures? Who told you that I don't put them to good use? Do you think I'm unaware that there are suffering people and oppressed groups in this world, miserable souls to comfort, victims to defend? Don’t you get it?”

Captain Nemo stopped at these last words, regretting perhaps that he had spoken so much. But I had guessed that, whatever the motive which had forced him to seek independence under the sea, it had left him still a man, that his heart still beat for the sufferings of humanity, and that his immense charity was for oppressed races as well as individuals. And I then understood for whom those millions were destined which were forwarded by Captain Nemo when the Nautilus was cruising in the waters of Crete.

Captain Nemo paused after saying those last words, maybe regretting that he had shared so much. But I realized that, no matter what had driven him to seek freedom beneath the sea, he was still very much human, that he still cared about the suffering of others, and that his great compassion extended to both oppressed communities and individuals. And then I understood who those millions were meant for that Captain Nemo sent out when the Nautilus was sailing in the waters near Crete.

CHAPTER IX
A VANISHED CONTINENT

The next morning, the 19th of February, I saw the Canadian enter my room. I expected this visit. He looked very disappointed.

The next morning, February 19th, I saw the Canadian walk into my room. I was expecting this visit. He looked really disappointed.

“Well, sir?” said he.

"Well, sir?" he said.

“Well, Ned, fortune was against us yesterday.”

“Well, Ned, luck was not on our side yesterday.”

“Yes; that Captain must needs stop exactly at the hour we intended leaving his vessel.”

“Yes; that Captain has to stop right at the hour we planned to leave his ship.”

“Yes, Ned, he had business at his bankers.”

“Yes, Ned, he had an appointment at his bank.”

“His bankers!”

"His bankers!"

“Or rather his banking-house; by that I mean the ocean, where his riches are safer than in the chests of the State.”

“Or rather his bank; by that, I mean the ocean, where his wealth is safer than in the state’s vaults.”

I then related to the Canadian the incidents of the preceding night, hoping to bring him back to the idea of not abandoning the Captain; but my recital had no other result than an energetically expressed regret from Ned that he had not been able to take a walk on the battlefield of Vigo on his own account.

I then told the Canadian about what happened the night before, hoping to persuade him not to abandon the Captain; but all I got in response was an enthusiastic expression of regret from Ned that he hadn't been able to take a walk on the battlefield of Vigo by himself.

“However,” said he, “all is not ended. It is only a blow of the harpoon lost. Another time we must succeed; and to-night, if necessary——”

“However,” he said, “this isn’t the end. It's just one missed harpoon shot. Next time, we have to make it count; and tonight, if we have to——”

“In what direction is the Nautilus going?” I asked.

“In which direction is the Nautilus headed?” I asked.

“I do not know,” replied Ned.

"I don't know," Ned replied.

“Well, at noon we shall see the point.”

“Well, we'll see the point at noon.”

The Canadian returned to Conseil. As soon as I was dressed, I went into the saloon. The compass was not reassuring. The course of the Nautilus was S.S.W. We were turning our backs on Europe.

The Canadian came back to Conseil. As soon as I got dressed, I went into the saloon. The compass wasn't reassuring. The course of the Nautilus was S.S.W. We were turning away from Europe.

I waited with some impatience till the ship’s place was pricked on the chart. At about half-past eleven the reservoirs were emptied, and our vessel rose to the surface of the ocean. I rushed towards the platform. Ned Land had preceded me. No more land in sight. Nothing but an immense sea. Some sails on the horizon, doubtless those going to San Roque in search of favourable winds for doubling the Cape of Good Hope. The weather was cloudy. A gale of wind was preparing. Ned raved, and tried to pierce the cloudy horizon. He still hoped that behind all that fog stretched the land he so longed for.

I waited impatiently until the ship's position was marked on the map. At around 11:30, the tanks were emptied, and our vessel surfaced from the ocean. I rushed to the platform. Ned Land was already there. No land in sight—just an endless sea. There were a few sails on the horizon, probably those headed to San Roque looking for good winds to round the Cape of Good Hope. The weather was overcast, and a storm was brewing. Ned was agitated, trying to see through the cloudy horizon. He still hoped that behind all that fog lay the land he had longed for.

At noon the sun showed itself for an instant. The second profited by this brightness to take its height. Then, the sea becoming more billowy, we descended, and the panel closed.

At noon, the sun peeked out for a moment. The second took advantage of this brightness to measure its height. Then, as the sea became more choppy, we went down, and the panel closed.

An hour after, upon consulting the chart, I saw the position of the Nautilus was marked at 16° 17′ long., and 33° 22′ lat., at 150 leagues from the nearest coast. There was no means of flight, and I leave you to imagine the rage of the Canadian when I informed him of our situation.

An hour later, after checking the chart, I saw that the position of the Nautilus was marked at 16° 17′ long. and 33° 22′ lat., 150 leagues from the nearest coast. There was no way to escape, and I’ll let you imagine the Canadian's anger when I told him about our situation.

For myself, I was not particularly sorry. I felt lightened of the load which had oppressed me, and was able to return with some degree of calmness to my accustomed work.

For me, I wasn't especially sorry. I felt relieved of the burden that had weighed me down and was able to go back to my usual tasks with a sense of calm.

That night, about eleven o’clock, I received a most unexpected visit from Captain Nemo. He asked me very graciously if I felt fatigued from my watch of the preceding night. I answered in the negative.

That night, around eleven o’clock, I got an unexpected visit from Captain Nemo. He kindly asked me if I was tired from my watch the night before. I replied that I wasn’t.

“Then, M. Aronnax, I propose a curious excursion.”

“Then, M. Aronnax, I suggest an interesting adventure.”

“Propose, Captain?”

"What's the suggestion, Captain?"

“You have hitherto only visited the submarine depths by daylight, under the brightness of the sun. Would it suit you to see them in the darkness of the night?”

“You have only explored the underwater depths during the day, under the sunlight. Would you like to see them in the darkness of night?”

“Most willingly.”

"Most definitely."

“I warn you, the way will be tiring. We shall have far to walk, and must climb a mountain. The roads are not well kept.”

“I warn you, the journey will be exhausting. We have a long way to go, and we’ll need to climb a mountain. The paths aren’t well maintained.”

“What you say, Captain, only heightens my curiosity; I am ready to follow you.”

“What you say, Captain, only makes me more curious; I’m ready to follow you.”

“Come then, sir, we will put on our diving-dresses.”

“Alright, sir, let’s put on our diving suits.”

Arrived at the robing-room, I saw that neither of my companions nor any of the ship’s crew were to follow us on this excursion. Captain Nemo had not even proposed my taking with me either Ned or Conseil.

Arriving at the dressing room, I noticed that neither of my companions nor any of the ship’s crew would be joining us on this trip. Captain Nemo hadn’t even suggested that I bring either Ned or Conseil along.

In a few moments we had put on our diving-dresses; they placed on our backs the reservoirs, abundantly filled with air, but no electric lamps were prepared. I called the Captain’s attention to the fact.

In a few moments, we had put on our diving suits; they strapped the air tanks onto our backs, filled to the brim with air, but no electric lamps were ready. I pointed this out to the Captain.

“They will be useless,” he replied.

“They're going to be useless,” he replied.

I thought I had not heard aright, but I could not repeat my observation, for the Captain’s head had already disappeared in its metal case. I finished harnessing myself. I felt them put an iron-pointed stick into my hand, and some minutes later, after going through the usual form, we set foot on the bottom of the Atlantic at a depth of 150 fathoms. Midnight was near. The waters were profoundly dark, but Captain Nemo pointed out in the distance a reddish spot, a sort of large light shining brilliantly about two miles from the Nautilus. What this fire might be, what could feed it, why and how it lit up the liquid mass, I could not say. In any case, it did light our way, vaguely, it is true, but I soon accustomed myself to the peculiar darkness, and I understood, under such circumstances, the uselessness of the Ruhmkorff apparatus.

I thought I hadn’t heard correctly, but I couldn’t repeat what I’d heard because the Captain’s head had already disappeared into its metal helmet. I finished getting myself ready. I felt them place an iron-tipped stick in my hand, and a few minutes later, after going through the usual steps, we stepped onto the ocean floor at a depth of 150 fathoms. Midnight was approaching. The waters were incredibly dark, but Captain Nemo pointed out a reddish spot in the distance, a kind of large light shining brightly about two miles from the Nautilus. I couldn’t tell what this fire was, what could fuel it, or how it lit up the surrounding water. In any case, it did light our path—vaguely, it's true—but I quickly got used to the unusual darkness, and I realized how unnecessary the Ruhmkorff device was in this situation.

As we advanced, I heard a kind of pattering above my head. The noise redoubling, sometimes producing a continual shower, I soon understood the cause. It was rain falling violently, and crisping the surface of the waves. Instinctively the thought flashed across my mind that I should be wet through! By the water! in the midst of the water! I could not help laughing at the odd idea. But, indeed, in the thick diving-dress, the liquid element is no longer felt, and one only seems to be in an atmosphere somewhat denser than the terrestrial atmosphere. Nothing more.

As we moved forward, I heard a kind of pattering above my head. The noise intensified, sometimes creating a steady drizzle, and I quickly figured out the cause. It was rain falling hard, splashing the surface of the waves. Instinctively, the thought hit me that I would be soaked! By the water! in the middle of the water! I couldn’t help but laugh at the strange idea. But really, in the thick diving suit, you don’t actually feel the water; it just feels like being in an atmosphere that’s a bit denser than the usual air. Nothing more.

After half an hour’s walk the soil became stony. Medusae, microscopic crustacea, and pennatules lit it slightly with their phosphorescent gleam. I caught a glimpse of pieces of stone covered with millions of zoophytes and masses of sea weed. My feet often slipped upon this sticky carpet of sea weed, and without my iron-tipped stick I should have fallen more than once. In turning round, I could still see the whitish lantern of the Nautilus beginning to pale in the distance.

After half an hour of walking, the ground turned rocky. Medusae, tiny crustaceans, and pennatules gave off a faint phosphorescent glow. I spotted stones covered in millions of sea creatures and clumps of seaweed. My feet often slipped on this slippery seaweed carpet, and without my iron-tipped stick, I would have fallen more than once. When I turned back, I could still see the faint white light of the Nautilus fading in the distance.

But the rosy light which guided us increased and lit up the horizon. The presence of this fire under water puzzled me in the highest degree. Was I going towards a natural phenomenon as yet unknown to the savants of the earth? Or even (for this thought crossed my brain) had the hand of man aught to do with this conflagration? Had he fanned this flame? Was I to meet in these depths companions and friends of Captain Nemo whom he was going to visit, and who, like him, led this strange existence? Should I find down there a whole colony of exiles who, weary of the miseries of this earth, had sought and found independence in the deep ocean? All these foolish and unreasonable ideas pursued me. And in this condition of mind, over-excited by the succession of wonders continually passing before my eyes, I should not have been surprised to meet at the bottom of the sea one of those submarine towns of which Captain Nemo dreamed.

But the rosy light guiding us grew brighter and lit up the horizon. The presence of this underwater fire completely baffled me. Was I heading towards a natural phenomenon unknown to the scientists of the world? Or, as a thought crossed my mind, could this be the work of humans? Had someone stoked this flame? Would I encounter companions and friends of Captain Nemo in these depths, and were they also living this strange life? Was there a whole community of exiles down there, tired of the struggles on land, who had sought and found freedom in the deep ocean? All these silly and irrational thoughts haunted me. With my mind in this state, overly excited by the endless wonders unfolding before me, I wouldn't have been surprised to find one of those underwater cities that Captain Nemo had imagined at the bottom of the sea.

Our road grew lighter and lighter. The white glimmer came in rays from the summit of a mountain about 800 feet high. But what I saw was simply a reflection, developed by the clearness of the waters. The source of this inexplicable light was a fire on the opposite side of the mountain.

Our path got brighter and brighter. The white light shone in beams from the top of a mountain that was about 800 feet high. But what I saw was just a reflection, created by the clarity of the water. The source of this mysterious light was a fire on the other side of the mountain.

In the midst of this stony maze furrowing the bottom of the Atlantic, Captain Nemo advanced without hesitation. He knew this dreary road. Doubtless he had often travelled over it, and could not lose himself. I followed him with unshaken confidence. He seemed to me like a genie of the sea; and, as he walked before me, I could not help admiring his stature, which was outlined in black on the luminous horizon.

In the middle of this rocky maze at the bottom of the Atlantic, Captain Nemo moved forward without a second thought. He knew this bleak path well. He had definitely traveled it many times before and couldn't get lost. I followed him with complete confidence. He appeared to me like a sea genie; and as he walked ahead of me, I couldn't help but admire his figure, which stood out in black against the bright horizon.

It was one in the morning when we arrived at the first slopes of the mountain; but to gain access to them we must venture through the difficult paths of a vast copse.

It was one in the morning when we got to the first slopes of the mountain; but to reach them, we had to make our way through the challenging trails of a large thicket.

Yes; a copse of dead trees, without leaves, without sap, trees petrified by the action of the water and here and there overtopped by gigantic pines. It was like a coal-pit still standing, holding by the roots to the broken soil, and whose branches, like fine black paper cuttings, showed distinctly on the watery ceiling. Picture to yourself a forest in the Hartz hanging on to the sides of the mountain, but a forest swallowed up. The paths were encumbered with seaweed and fucus, between which grovelled a whole world of crustacea. I went along, climbing the rocks, striding over extended trunks, breaking the sea bind-weed which hung from one tree to the other; and frightening the fishes, which flew from branch to branch. Pressing onward, I felt no fatigue. I followed my guide, who was never tired. What a spectacle! How can I express it? how paint the aspect of those woods and rocks in this medium—their under parts dark and wild, the upper coloured with red tints, by that light which the reflecting powers of the waters doubled? We climbed rocks which fell directly after with gigantic bounds and the low growling of an avalanche. To right and left ran long, dark galleries, where sight was lost. Here opened vast glades which the hand of man seemed to have worked; and I sometimes asked myself if some inhabitant of these submarine regions would not suddenly appear to me.

Yes; a grove of dead trees, leafless and lifeless, trees turned to stone by the water, occasionally overshadowed by towering pines. It resembled a coal mine still standing, rooted in the broken ground, with its branches, like delicate black paper cutouts, clearly visible against the watery ceiling. Imagine a forest in the Harz mountains clinging to the slopes, but a forest that has been consumed. The paths were cluttered with seaweed and fucus, amidst which crawled an entire world of crustaceans. I made my way along, climbing the rocks, stepping over fallen trunks, tearing apart the sea bindweed draping from tree to tree; scaring the fish that darted from branch to branch. As I pressed on, I felt no tiredness. I followed my guide, who never seemed to tire. What a sight! How can I describe it? How can I capture the look of those woods and rocks in this medium—their undersides dark and wild, the tops glowing with red hues from the light reflecting off the water? We climbed rocks that suddenly dropped away with massive crashes and the low rumble of an avalanche. To the right and left stretched long, dark tunnels where sight was lost. Here opened up vast clearings that looked like they had been shaped by human hands; and I sometimes wondered if some inhabitant of these underwater realms would suddenly reveal themselves to me.

But Captain Nemo was still mounting. I could not stay behind. I followed boldly. My stick gave me good help. A false step would have been dangerous on the narrow passes sloping down to the sides of the gulfs; but I walked with firm step, without feeling any giddiness. Now I jumped a crevice, the depth of which would have made me hesitate had it been among the glaciers on the land; now I ventured on the unsteady trunk of a tree thrown across from one abyss to the other, without looking under my feet, having only eyes to admire the wild sites of this region.

But Captain Nemo was still climbing. I couldn't fall behind. I followed him confidently. My stick provided good support. A misstep could have been risky on the narrow paths sloping down to the sides of the gulfs, but I walked steadily, feeling no dizziness. I jumped over a gap that would have made me hesitate if it was among the glaciers on land; then I carefully stepped onto the shaky trunk of a tree that spanned one void to another, not looking down, focused only on admiring the wild sights of this area.

There, monumental rocks, leaning on their regularly-cut bases, seemed to defy all laws of equilibrium. From between their stony knees trees sprang, like a jet under heavy pressure, and upheld others which upheld them. Natural towers, large scarps, cut perpendicularly, like a “curtain,” inclined at an angle which the laws of gravitation could never have tolerated in terrestrial regions.

There, massive rocks, resting on their neatly cut bases, appeared to challenge all laws of balance. Trees burst forth from between their rocky knees, like a jet under high pressure, supporting others that supported them. Natural towers, broad cliffs, cut straight down, like a “curtain,” leaning at an angle that the laws of gravity could never allow in earthly areas.

Two hours after quitting the Nautilus we had crossed the line of trees, and a hundred feet above our heads rose the top of the mountain, which cast a shadow on the brilliant irradiation of the opposite slope. Some petrified shrubs ran fantastically here and there. Fishes got up under our feet like birds in the long grass. The massive rocks were rent with impenetrable fractures, deep grottos, and unfathomable holes, at the bottom of which formidable creatures might be heard moving. My blood curdled when I saw enormous antennae blocking my road, or some frightful claw closing with a noise in the shadow of some cavity. Millions of luminous spots shone brightly in the midst of the darkness. They were the eyes of giant crustacea crouched in their holes; giant lobsters setting themselves up like halberdiers, and moving their claws with the clicking sound of pincers; titanic crabs, pointed like a gun on its carriage; and frightful-looking poulps, interweaving their tentacles like a living nest of serpents.

Two hours after leaving the Nautilus, we had crossed the line of trees, and a hundred feet above us towered the mountaintop, which cast a shadow over the bright glow of the opposite slope. Some petrified shrubs stuck out in odd angles here and there. Fish sprang up beneath our feet like birds in the tall grass. The massive rocks were split with deep cracks, dark grottos, and bottomless holes, where you could hear terrifying creatures moving. My blood ran cold at the sight of enormous antennae blocking my path or a horrible claw snapping shut with a noise in the shadows of a crevice. Millions of glowing spots sparkled in the dark. They were the eyes of giant crustaceans hidden in their holes; giant lobsters standing like sentries, clicking their claws together; colossal crabs, pointed like a cannon on its carriage; and terrifying-looking octopuses intertwining their tentacles like a living nest of snakes.

We had now arrived on the first platform, where other surprises awaited me. Before us lay some picturesque ruins, which betrayed the hand of man and not that of the Creator. There were vast heaps of stone, amongst which might be traced the vague and shadowy forms of castles and temples, clothed with a world of blossoming zoophytes, and over which, instead of ivy, sea-weed and fucus threw a thick vegetable mantle. But what was this portion of the globe which had been swallowed by cataclysms? Who had placed those rocks and stones like cromlechs of prehistoric times? Where was I? Whither had Captain Nemo’s fancy hurried me?

We had now reached the first platform, where more surprises awaited me. Before us were some beautiful ruins, clearly shaped by human hands rather than nature. There were massive piles of stone, among which I could make out the faint and shadowy outlines of castles and temples, covered in a sea of blooming zoophytes, and instead of ivy, thick layers of seaweed and fucus draped over them. But what part of the world had been consumed by cataclysms? Who had arranged those rocks and stones like ancient burial sites? Where was I? Where had Captain Nemo’s imagination taken me?

I would fain have asked him; not being able to, I stopped him—I seized his arm. But, shaking his head, and pointing to the highest point of the mountain, he seemed to say:

I would have liked to ask him; not being able to, I stopped him—I grabbed his arm. But, shaking his head and pointing to the highest point of the mountain, he seemed to say:

“Come, come along; come higher!”

"Come on, let's go up!"

I followed, and in a few minutes I had climbed to the top, which for a circle of ten yards commanded the whole mass of rock.

I followed, and within a few minutes, I had climbed to the top, which, within a ten-yard circle, offered a view of the entire rock formation.

I looked down the side we had just climbed. The mountain did not rise more than seven or eight hundred feet above the level of the plain; but on the opposite side it commanded from twice that height the depths of this part of the Atlantic. My eyes ranged far over a large space lit by a violent fulguration. In fact, the mountain was a volcano.

I looked down the side we had just climbed. The mountain wasn't more than seven or eight hundred feet above the plain; but on the other side, it overlooked this part of the Atlantic from twice that height. My eyes scanned a wide area illuminated by a bright flash of light. In fact, the mountain was a volcano.

At fifty feet above the peak, in the midst of a rain of stones and scoriae, a large crater was vomiting forth torrents of lava which fell in a cascade of fire into the bosom of the liquid mass. Thus situated, this volcano lit the lower plain like an immense torch, even to the extreme limits of the horizon. I said that the submarine crater threw up lava, but no flames. Flames require the oxygen of the air to feed upon and cannot be developed under water; but streams of lava, having in themselves the principles of their incandescence, can attain a white heat, fight vigorously against the liquid element, and turn it to vapour by contact.

At fifty feet above the peak, amid a shower of rocks and ash, a large crater was spewing out torrents of lava that cascaded down in a wave of fire into the swirling liquid below. Positioned this way, the volcano illuminated the lower plain like a massive torch, reaching all the way to the farthest horizon. I mentioned that the underwater crater ejected lava but no flames. Flames need oxygen from the air to burn and can't exist underwater; however, streams of lava contain their own heat sources, can become incredibly hot, aggressively push against the water, and vaporize it upon contact.

Rapid currents bearing all these gases in diffusion and torrents of lava slid to the bottom of the mountain like an eruption of Vesuvius on another Terra del Greco.

Rapid currents carrying all these gases in waves and streams of lava rushed down the side of the mountain like an eruption of Vesuvius on another Terra del Greco.

There indeed under my eyes, ruined, destroyed, lay a town—its roofs open to the sky, its temples fallen, its arches dislocated, its columns lying on the ground, from which one would still recognise the massive character of Tuscan architecture. Further on, some remains of a gigantic aqueduct; here the high base of an Acropolis, with the floating outline of a Parthenon; there traces of a quay, as if an ancient port had formerly abutted on the borders of the ocean, and disappeared with its merchant vessels and its war-galleys. Farther on again, long lines of sunken walls and broad, deserted streets—a perfect Pompeii escaped beneath the waters. Such was the sight that Captain Nemo brought before my eyes!

There, right in front of me, lay a town—ruined, destroyed—its roofs exposed to the sky, its temples collapsed, its arches broken, its columns scattered on the ground, still recognizable as classic Tuscan architecture. A bit further were some remains of a massive aqueduct; here, a tall base of an Acropolis, with the faint outline of a Parthenon; there, remnants of a quay, as if an ancient port once stretched to the ocean’s edge, now vanished along with its merchant ships and war galleys. Even further on, long stretches of sunken walls and wide, empty streets—a perfect Pompeii that sank beneath the waters. This was the scene Captain Nemo revealed to me!

Where was I? Where was I? I must know at any cost. I tried to speak, but Captain Nemo stopped me by a gesture, and, picking up a piece of chalk-stone, advanced to a rock of black basalt, and traced the one word:

Where was I? Where was I? I need to know no matter what. I tried to say something, but Captain Nemo silenced me with a gesture. He picked up a piece of chalk and walked over to a black basalt rock, writing just one word:

ATLANTIS

ATLANTIS

What a light shot through my mind! Atlantis! the Atlantis of Plato, that continent denied by Origen and Humbolt, who placed its disappearance amongst the legendary tales. I had it there now before my eyes, bearing upon it the unexceptionable testimony of its catastrophe. The region thus engulfed was beyond Europe, Asia, and Lybia, beyond the columns of Hercules, where those powerful people, the Atlantides, lived, against whom the first wars of ancient Greeks were waged.

What a bright idea struck me! Atlantis! The Atlantis of Plato, that continent dismissed by Origen and Humboldt, who considered its disappearance a myth. I could picture it clearly now, backed by undeniable evidence of its destruction. That area that was swallowed up was outside of Europe, Asia, and Libya, beyond the pillars of Hercules, where those strong people, the Atlanteans, lived, against whom the ancient Greeks fought their earliest wars.

Thus, led by the strangest destiny, I was treading under foot the mountains of this continent, touching with my hand those ruins a thousand generations old and contemporary with the geological epochs. I was walking on the very spot where the contemporaries of the first man had walked.

Thus, guided by the strangest fate, I was walking across the mountains of this continent, touching with my hand those ruins thousands of generations old and existing alongside the geological ages. I was standing on the very ground where the contemporaries of the first human had walked.

Whilst I was trying to fix in my mind every detail of this grand landscape, Captain Nemo remained motionless, as if petrified in mute ecstasy, leaning on a mossy stone. Was he dreaming of those generations long since disappeared? Was he asking them the secret of human destiny? Was it here this strange man came to steep himself in historical recollections, and live again this ancient life—he who wanted no modern one? What would I not have given to know his thoughts, to share them, to understand them! We remained for an hour at this place, contemplating the vast plains under the brightness of the lava, which was some times wonderfully intense. Rapid tremblings ran along the mountain caused by internal bubblings, deep noise, distinctly transmitted through the liquid medium were echoed with majestic grandeur. At this moment the moon appeared through the mass of waters and threw her pale rays on the buried continent. It was but a gleam, but what an indescribable effect! The Captain rose, cast one last look on the immense plain, and then bade me follow him.

As I tried to fix every detail of this grand landscape in my mind, Captain Nemo stood still, almost frozen in silent awe, leaning against a moss-covered stone. Was he dreaming of those generations long gone? Was he seeking their wisdom about human destiny? Was this where that strange man came to immerse himself in historical memories, reliving an ancient life—one he didn’t want to share with the modern world? I would have given anything to know his thoughts, to share them, to understand them! We stayed in that spot for an hour, gazing at the vast plains illuminated by the bright lava, which sometimes glowed intensely. Quick vibrations surged through the mountain from internal bubbling, and deep sounds echoed grandly through the watery medium. At that moment, the moon broke through the mass of water and cast its pale rays on the submerged continent. It was just a fleeting light, but what an indescribable effect it created! The Captain stood up, took one last look at the immense plain, and then motioned for me to follow him.

We descended the mountain rapidly, and, the mineral forest once passed, I saw the lantern of the Nautilus shining like a star. The Captain walked straight to it, and we got on board as the first rays of light whitened the surface of the ocean.

We quickly made our way down the mountain, and once we passed through the mineral forest, I spotted the lantern of the Nautilus glowing like a star. The Captain headed straight for it, and we boarded just as the first rays of light brightened the ocean's surface.

CHAPTER X
THE SUBMARINE COAL-MINES

The next day, the 20th of February, I awoke very late: the fatigues of the previous night had prolonged my sleep until eleven o’clock. I dressed quickly, and hastened to find the course the Nautilus was taking. The instruments showed it to be still toward the south, with a speed of twenty miles an hour and a depth of fifty fathoms.

The next day, February 20th, I woke up really late; the exhaustion from the night before kept me asleep until eleven o’clock. I got dressed quickly and rushed to see which direction the Nautilus was going. The instruments indicated it was still heading south, at a speed of twenty miles an hour and a depth of fifty fathoms.

The species of fishes here did not differ much from those already noticed. There were rays of giant size, five yards long, and endowed with great muscular strength, which enabled them to shoot above the waves; sharks of many kinds; amongst others, one fifteen feet long, with triangular sharp teeth, and whose transparency rendered it almost invisible in the water.

The types of fish here were pretty similar to those already mentioned. There were giant rays, five yards long, with a lot of muscular strength that allowed them to leap above the waves; various kinds of sharks; among them, one that was fifteen feet long, with triangular sharp teeth, and its transparency made it almost invisible in the water.

Amongst bony fish Conseil noticed some about three yards long, armed at the upper jaw with a piercing sword; other bright-coloured creatures, known in the time of Aristotle by the name of the sea-dragon, which are dangerous to capture on account of the spikes on their back.

Among the bony fish, Conseil spotted some that were about three yards long, equipped with a sharp sword on their upper jaw; there were also other brightly colored creatures, referred to in Aristotle's time as sea-dragons, which are risky to catch because of the spikes on their backs.

About four o’clock, the soil, generally composed of a thick mud mixed with petrified wood, changed by degrees, and it became more stony, and seemed strewn with conglomerate and pieces of basalt, with a sprinkling of lava. I thought that a mountainous region was succeeding the long plains; and accordingly, after a few evolutions of the Nautilus, I saw the southerly horizon blocked by a high wall which seemed to close all exit. Its summit evidently passed the level of the ocean. It must be a continent, or at least an island—one of the Canaries, or of the Cape Verde Islands. The bearings not being yet taken, perhaps designedly, I was ignorant of our exact position. In any case, such a wall seemed to me to mark the limits of that Atlantis, of which we had in reality passed over only the smallest part.

About four o'clock, the ground, usually made up of thick mud mixed with petrified wood, gradually changed and became more rocky, scattered with conglomerates and pieces of basalt, along with some lava. I thought we might be entering a mountainous area after the long plains; and after a few maneuvers of the Nautilus, I saw the southern horizon blocked by a tall wall that appeared to close off any way out. Its peak clearly rose above the ocean's level. It must be a continent, or at least an island—maybe one of the Canaries or the Cape Verde Islands. Since we hadn’t taken our bearings yet, perhaps on purpose, I didn’t know our exact location. In any case, that wall seemed to indicate the boundary of Atlantis, of which we had really only passed over the tiniest part.

Much longer should I have remained at the window admiring the beauties of sea and sky, but the panels closed. At this moment the Nautilus arrived at the side of this high, perpendicular wall. What it would do, I could not guess. I returned to my room; it no longer moved. I laid myself down with the full intention of waking after a few hours’ sleep; but it was eight o’clock the next day when I entered the saloon. I looked at the manometer. It told me that the Nautilus was floating on the surface of the ocean. Besides, I heard steps on the platform. I went to the panel. It was open; but, instead of broad daylight, as I expected, I was surrounded by profound darkness. Where were we? Was I mistaken? Was it still night? No; not a star was shining and night has not that utter darkness.

I could have stayed at the window way longer, admiring the beauty of the sea and sky, but the panels shut. At that moment, the Nautilus reached the side of this tall, sheer wall. I couldn’t guess what it would do next. I went back to my room; it had stopped moving. I lay down, fully intending to wake up after a few hours of sleep, but when I entered the saloon, it was eight o'clock the next day. I checked the manometer. It indicated that the Nautilus was floating on the ocean's surface. Also, I heard footsteps on the platform. I approached the panel. It was open, but instead of bright daylight, I found myself in complete darkness. Where were we? Had I miscalculated? Was it still night? No; not a single star was visible and night doesn’t bring such total darkness.

[Illustration]

The Nautilus was floating near a mountain

The Nautilus was drifting near a mountain

I knew not what to think, when a voice near me said:

I didn't know what to think when a voice close to me said:

“Is that you, Professor?”

"Is that you, Prof?"

“Ah! Captain,” I answered, “where are we?”

“Ah! Captain,” I replied, “where are we?”

“Underground, sir.”

"Below ground, sir."

“Underground!” I exclaimed. “And the Nautilus floating still?”

"Underground!" I shouted. "And the Nautilus still floating?"

“It always floats.”

"It always floats."

“But I do not understand.”

"But I don't get it."

“Wait a few minutes, our lantern will be lit, and, if you like light places, you will be satisfied.”

“Just wait a few minutes, and our lantern will be on. If you like bright places, you’ll be happy.”

I stood on the platform and waited. The darkness was so complete that I could not even see Captain Nemo; but, looking to the zenith, exactly above my head, I seemed to catch an undecided gleam, a kind of twilight filling a circular hole. At this instant the lantern was lit, and its vividness dispelled the faint light. I closed my dazzled eyes for an instant, and then looked again. The Nautilus was stationary, floating near a mountain which formed a sort of quay. The lake, then, supporting it was a lake imprisoned by a circle of walls, measuring two miles in diameter and six in circumference. Its level (the manometer showed) could only be the same as the outside level, for there must necessarily be a communication between the lake and the sea. The high partitions, leaning forward on their base, grew into a vaulted roof bearing the shape of an immense funnel turned upside down, the height being about five or six hundred yards. At the summit was a circular orifice, by which I had caught the slight gleam of light, evidently daylight.

I stood on the platform and waited. The darkness was so complete that I couldn't even see Captain Nemo; but when I looked up to the sky directly above me, I thought I saw a faint shimmer, a kind of twilight filling a circular hole. At that moment, the lantern turned on, and its bright light wiped out the dim radiance. I briefly closed my dazzled eyes and then looked again. The Nautilus was stationary, floating near a mountain that looked like a kind of dock. The lake it was on was a body of water enclosed by a circle of walls, measuring two miles in diameter and six in circumference. Its level (the manometer indicated) had to be the same as the outside level since there must be a connection between the lake and the sea. The tall walls, leaning forward at their base, arched into a vaulted ceiling shaped like a gigantic funnel turned upside down, standing about five or six hundred yards high. At the top was a circular opening, through which I had caught a glimpse of light, clearly sunlight.

“Where are we?” I asked.

“Where are we?” I asked.

“In the very heart of an extinct volcano, the interior of which has been invaded by the sea, after some great convulsion of the earth. Whilst you were sleeping, Professor, the Nautilus penetrated to this lagoon by a natural canal, which opens about ten yards beneath the surface of the ocean. This is its harbour of refuge, a sure, commodious, and mysterious one, sheltered from all gales. Show me, if you can, on the coasts of any of your continents or islands, a road which can give such perfect refuge from all storms.”

“In the center of an extinct volcano, whose interior has been taken over by the sea after some major upheaval of the earth. While you were sleeping, Professor, the Nautilus made its way into this lagoon through a natural channel that opens about ten yards below the ocean's surface. This is its safe harbor, a reliable, spacious, and mysterious one, protected from all storms. Show me, if you can, on the shores of any of your continents or islands, a passage that offers such complete shelter from any tempests.”

“Certainly,” I replied, “you are in safety here, Captain Nemo. Who could reach you in the heart of a volcano? But did I not see an opening at its summit?”

“Of course,” I answered, “you’re safe here, Captain Nemo. Who could get to you in the middle of a volcano? But didn’t I see an opening at the top?”

“Yes; its crater, formerly filled with lava, vapour, and flames, and which now gives entrance to the life-giving air we breathe.”

“Yes; its crater, which used to be filled with lava, vapor, and flames, now allows the life-giving air we breathe to enter.”

“But what is this volcanic mountain?”

“But what’s this volcano?”

“It belongs to one of the numerous islands with which this sea is strewn—to vessels a simple sandbank—to us an immense cavern. Chance led me to discover it, and chance served me well.”

“It’s one of the many islands scattered across this sea—a mere sandbank for ships—but to us, it’s an enormous cave. Fate guided me to find it, and fate treated me kindly.”

“But of what use is this refuge, Captain? The Nautilus wants no port.”

“But what good is this refuge, Captain? The Nautilus has no need for a port.”

“No, sir; but it wants electricity to make it move, and the wherewithal to make the electricity—sodium to feed the elements, coal from which to get the sodium, and a coal-mine to supply the coal. And exactly on this spot the sea covers entire forests embedded during the geological periods, now mineralised and transformed into coal; for me they are an inexhaustible mine.”

“No, sir; but it needs electricity to move, and the resources to generate that electricity—sodium to power the elements, coal from which to get the sodium, and a coal mine to supply the coal. And right here, the sea covers entire forests that were buried during geological periods, now turned into minerals and transformed into coal; to me, they are an endless resource.”

“Your men follow the trade of miners here, then, Captain?”

“Your guys are working as miners here, then, Captain?”

“Exactly so. These mines extend under the waves like the mines of Newcastle. Here, in their diving-dresses, pick axe and shovel in hand, my men extract the coal, which I do not even ask from the mines of the earth. When I burn this combustible for the manufacture of sodium, the smoke, escaping from the crater of the mountain, gives it the appearance of a still-active volcano.”

“Exactly. These mines stretch beneath the waves like the Newcastle mines. Here, in their diving suits, with pickaxes and shovels in hand, my team extracts the coal, which I don’t even request from the earth’s mines. When I burn this fuel to make sodium, the smoke rising from the mountain's crater makes it look like a still-active volcano.”

“And we shall see your companions at work?”

“And we’ll see your friends at work?”

“No; not this time at least; for I am in a hurry to continue our submarine tour of the earth. So I shall content myself with drawing from the reserve of sodium I already possess. The time for loading is one day only, and we continue our voyage. So, if you wish to go over the cavern and make the round of the lagoon, you must take advantage of to-day, M. Aronnax.”

“No; not this time at least; because I’m in a hurry to keep going on our underwater tour of the earth. So I’ll just use the sodium I already have. We only have one day to reload, and then we’ll continue our journey. So, if you want to explore the cave and circle the lagoon, you’d better take advantage of today, Mr. Aronnax.”

I thanked the Captain and went to look for my companions, who had not yet left their cabin. I invited them to follow me without saying where we were. They mounted the platform. Conseil, who was astonished at nothing, seemed to look upon it as quite natural that he should wake under a mountain, after having fallen asleep under the waves. But Ned Land thought of nothing but finding whether the cavern had any exit. After breakfast, about ten o’clock, we went down on to the mountain.

I thanked the Captain and went to find my friends, who hadn’t left their cabin yet. I invited them to follow me without telling them where we were. They climbed up to the platform. Conseil, who was never surprised, seemed to think it was completely normal to wake up under a mountain after falling asleep underwater. But Ned Land was only focused on figuring out if the cave had any way out. After breakfast, around ten o’clock, we went down to the mountain.

“Here we are, once more on land,” said Conseil.

“Here we are, back on solid ground,” said Conseil.

“I do not call this land,” said the Canadian. “And besides, we are not on it, but beneath it.”

“I don’t call this land,” said the Canadian. “And besides, we’re not on it, but under it.”

Between the walls of the mountains and the waters of the lake lay a sandy shore which, at its greatest breadth, measured five hundred feet. On this soil one might easily make the tour of the lake. But the base of the high partitions was stony ground, with volcanic locks and enormous pumice-stones lying in picturesque heaps. All these detached masses, covered with enamel, polished by the action of the subterraneous fires, shone resplendent by the light of our electric lantern. The mica dust from the shore, rising under our feet, flew like a cloud of sparks. The bottom now rose sensibly, and we soon arrived at long circuitous slopes, or inclined planes, which took us higher by degrees; but we were obliged to walk carefully among these conglomerates, bound by no cement, the feet slipping on the glassy crystal, felspar, and quartz.

Between the mountain walls and the lake's waters lay a sandy shore that measured five hundred feet at its widest point. On this ground, you could easily walk around the lake. However, the base of the steep cliffs had rocky terrain, with volcanic rocks and large pumice stones piled up in picturesque formations. All these scattered masses, coated in a shiny finish polished by underground fires, gleamed beautifully in the light of our electric lantern. The mica dust from the shore rose under our feet, flying like a cloud of sparks. The ground began to rise noticeably, and we soon reached long winding slopes or inclined planes that gradually took us higher; but we had to walk carefully among these loose rocks, held together by no cement, with our feet slipping on the smooth crystal, feldspar, and quartz.

The volcanic nature of this enormous excavation was confirmed on all sides, and I pointed it out to my companions.

The volcanic nature of this huge excavation was confirmed all around, and I pointed it out to my friends.

“Picture to yourselves,” said I, “what this crater must have been when filled with boiling lava, and when the level of the incandescent liquid rose to the orifice of the mountain, as though melted on the top of a hot plate.”

“Imagine,” I said, “what this crater must have looked like when it was filled with boiling lava, and when the level of the glowing liquid reached the opening of the mountain, like it was melted on top of a hot plate.”

“I can picture it perfectly,” said Conseil. “But, sir, will you tell me why the Great Architect has suspended operations, and how it is that the furnace is replaced by the quiet waters of the lake?”

“I can see it clearly,” said Conseil. “But, sir, can you explain why the Great Architect has paused work, and how it is that the furnace has been replaced by the calm waters of the lake?”

“Most probably, Conseil, because some convulsion beneath the ocean produced that very opening which has served as a passage for the Nautilus. Then the waters of the Atlantic rushed into the interior of the mountain. There must have been a terrible struggle between the two elements, a struggle which ended in the victory of Neptune. But many ages have run out since then, and the submerged volcano is now a peaceable grotto.”

“Most likely, Conseil, because some disturbance beneath the ocean created that very opening which has allowed the Nautilus to pass through. Then the waters of the Atlantic surged into the mountain's interior. There must have been a fierce battle between the two forces, a battle that ended with Neptune emerging victorious. But many ages have passed since that time, and the submerged volcano is now a peaceful grotto.”

“Very well,” replied Ned Land; “I accept the explanation, sir; but, in our own interests, I regret that the opening of which you speak was not made above the level of the sea.”

“Alright,” replied Ned Land; “I accept your explanation, sir; but for our own sake, I wish that the opening you mentioned was above sea level.”

“But, friend Ned,” said Conseil, “if the passage had not been under the sea, the Nautilus could not have gone through it.”

“But, friend Ned,” said Conseil, “if the passage hadn’t been underwater, the Nautilus wouldn’t have been able to go through it.”

We continued ascending. The steps became more and more perpendicular and narrow. Deep excavations, which we were obliged to cross, cut them here and there; sloping masses had to be turned. We slid upon our knees and crawled along. But Conseil’s dexterity and the Canadian’s strength surmounted all obstacles. At a height of about 31 feet the nature of the ground changed without becoming more practicable. To the conglomerate and trachyte succeeded black basalt, the first dispread in layers full of bubbles, the latter forming regular prisms, placed like a colonnade supporting the spring of the immense vault, an admirable specimen of natural architecture. Between the blocks of basalt wound long streams of lava, long since grown cold, encrusted with bituminous rays; and in some places there were spread large carpets of sulphur. A more powerful light shone through the upper crater, shedding a vague glimmer over these volcanic depressions for ever buried in the bosom of this extinguished mountain. But our upward march was soon stopped at a height of about two hundred and fifty feet by impassable obstacles. There was a complete vaulted arch overhanging us, and our ascent was changed to a circular walk. At the last change vegetable life began to struggle with the mineral. Some shrubs, and even some trees, grew from the fractures of the walls. I recognised some euphorbias, with the caustic sugar coming from them; heliotropes, quite incapable of justifying their name, sadly drooped their clusters of flowers, both their colour and perfume half gone. Here and there some chrysanthemums grew timidly at the foot of an aloe with long, sickly-looking leaves. But between the streams of lava, I saw some little violets still slightly perfumed, and I admit that I smelt them with delight. Perfume is the soul of the flower, and sea-flowers have no soul.

We kept climbing higher. The steps became steeper and narrower. Deep gaps forced us to navigate around them; we had to go around sloping masses. We slid on our knees and crawled. But Conseil’s skill and the Canadian’s strength helped us get past every obstacle. At about 31 feet high, the ground changed, though it didn’t get any easier. The conglomerate and trachyte were replaced by black basalt, which was spread out in bubbly layers, while the basalt formed neat prisms that looked like a colonnade supporting the vast arch above, a stunning example of natural architecture. Between the basalt blocks were long, cooled streams of lava, coated in bituminous rays, and in some spots, there were large patches of sulfur. A stronger light came through the upper crater, casting a dim glow over these volcanic depressions that were forever hidden within the heart of this dormant mountain. But our upward journey was soon halted at about 250 feet by impossible obstacles. A complete vaulted arch loomed above us, turning our climb into a circular trek. At this last elevation, plant life began to push through the rocks. Some shrubs and even trees grew from the cracks in the walls. I recognized some euphorbias, which released a caustic sap; heliotropes, unable to live up to their name, sadly drooped with clusters of flowers, their color and fragrance both faded. Here and there, some chrysanthemums timidly grew at the base of an aloe with long, sickly leaves. But among the lava streams, I spotted some little violets, still faintly scented, and I admit I enjoyed their smell. Fragrance is the essence of a flower, and sea-flowers lack that essence.

We had arrived at the foot of some sturdy dragon-trees, which had pushed aside the rocks with their strong roots, when Ned Land exclaimed:

We had reached the base of some strong dragon trees, which had pushed aside the rocks with their powerful roots, when Ned Land exclaimed:

“Ah! sir, a hive! a hive!”

“Ah! Sir, a beehive! A beehive!”

“A hive!” I replied, with a gesture of incredulity.

“A hive!” I said, gesturing in disbelief.

“Yes, a hive,” repeated the Canadian, “and bees humming round it.”

“Yeah, a hive,” the Canadian repeated, “with bees buzzing around it.”

I approached, and was bound to believe my own eyes. There at a hole bored in one of the dragon-trees were some thousands of these ingenious insects, so common in all the Canaries, and whose produce is so much esteemed. Naturally enough, the Canadian wished to gather the honey, and I could not well oppose his wish. A quantity of dry leaves, mixed with sulphur, he lit with a spark from his flint, and he began to smoke out the bees. The humming ceased by degrees, and the hive eventually yielded several pounds of the sweetest honey, with which Ned Land filled his haversack.

I moved closer, and I couldn't believe my eyes. There, at a hole in one of the dragon trees, were thousands of these clever insects, which are everywhere in the Canaries, and whose product is highly valued. Naturally, the Canadian wanted to collect the honey, and I couldn't really oppose him. He lit a bundle of dry leaves mixed with sulfur using a spark from his flint and started to smoke out the bees. The buzzing gradually stopped, and the hive eventually gave up several pounds of the sweetest honey, which Ned Land packed into his haversack.

“When I have mixed this honey with the paste of the bread-fruit,” said he, “I shall be able to offer you a succulent cake.”

“When I mix this honey with the breadfruit paste,” he said, “I’ll be able to offer you a delicious cake.”

[Transcriber’s Note: ’bread-fruit’ has been substituted for ’artocarpus’ in this ed.]

[Transcriber’s Note: ’bread-fruit’ has been substituted for ’artocarpus’ in this ed.]

“’Pon my word,” said Conseil, “it will be gingerbread.”

“Honestly,” said Conseil, “it’s going to be gingerbread.”

“Never mind the gingerbread,” said I; “let us continue our interesting walk.”

“Forget about the gingerbread,” I said; “let’s keep going on our interesting walk.”

At every turn of the path we were following, the lake appeared in all its length and breadth. The lantern lit up the whole of its peaceable surface, which knew neither ripple nor wave. The Nautilus remained perfectly immovable. On the platform, and on the mountain, the ship’s crew were working like black shadows clearly carved against the luminous atmosphere. We were now going round the highest crest of the first layers of rock which upheld the roof. I then saw that bees were not the only representatives of the animal kingdom in the interior of this volcano. Birds of prey hovered here and there in the shadows, or fled from their nests on the top of the rocks. There were sparrow hawks, with white breasts, and kestrels, and down the slopes scampered, with their long legs, several fine fat bustards. I leave anyone to imagine the covetousness of the Canadian at the sight of this savoury game, and whether he did not regret having no gun. But he did his best to replace the lead by stones, and, after several fruitless attempts, he succeeded in wounding a magnificent bird. To say that he risked his life twenty times before reaching it is but the truth; but he managed so well that the creature joined the honey-cakes in his bag. We were now obliged to descend toward the shore, the crest becoming impracticable. Above us the crater seemed to gape like the mouth of a well. From this place the sky could be clearly seen, and clouds, dissipated by the west wind, leaving behind them, even on the summit of the mountain, their misty remnants—certain proof that they were only moderately high, for the volcano did not rise more than eight hundred feet above the level of the ocean. Half an hour after the Canadian’s last exploit we had regained the inner shore. Here the flora was represented by large carpets of marine crystal, a little umbelliferous plant very good to pickle, which also bears the name of pierce-stone and sea-fennel. Conseil gathered some bundles of it. As to the fauna, it might be counted by thousands of crustacea of all sorts, lobsters, crabs, spider-crabs, chameleon shrimps, and a large number of shells, rockfish, and limpets. Three-quarters of an hour later we had finished our circuitous walk and were on board. The crew had just finished loading the sodium, and the Nautilus could have left that instant. But Captain Nemo gave no order. Did he wish to wait until night, and leave the submarine passage secretly? Perhaps so. Whatever it might be, the next day, the Nautilus, having left its port, steered clear of all land at a few yards beneath the waves of the Atlantic.

At every turn of the path we were following, the lake spread out before us in all its length and breadth. The lantern illuminated its calm surface, free from ripples or waves. The Nautilus stayed completely still. On the platform and above on the mountain, the crew worked like dark shadows clearly outlined against the bright atmosphere. We were now circling around the highest crest of the first layers of rock that supported the roof. I noticed that bees weren’t the only animals living inside this volcano. Birds of prey glided in the shadows or flew from their nests on top of the rocks. There were sparrow hawks with white chests, kestrels, and down the slopes, several plump bustards scurried with their long legs. I’ll leave it to you to imagine the Canadian's desire at the sight of this delicious game and whether he regretted not having a gun. But he tried to substitute stones for bullets, and after several failed attempts, he managed to wound a magnificent bird. It's true he risked his life twenty times before reaching it, but he did so well that the bird ended up in his bag along with the honey cakes. We now had to head down towards the shore as the crest became too difficult to navigate. Above us, the crater looked like the mouth of a well. From this spot, the sky was clearly visible, with clouds pushed away by the west wind leaving behind their misty remnants—even atop the mountain, which was clear evidence that they weren't very high since the volcano was only about eight hundred feet above sea level. Half an hour after the Canadian's last adventure, we were back on the inner shore. Here, the plant life consisted of large patches of marine crystal, a small herb that's great for pickling, also known as pierce-stone or sea-fennel. Conseil collected some bundles of it. As for the animal life, it included thousands of various crustaceans: lobsters, crabs, spider-crabs, chameleon shrimp, along with plenty of shells, rockfish, and limpets. Three-quarters of an hour later, we had completed our long walk and were back on board. The crew had just finished loading the sodium, and the Nautilus could have set off right then. But Captain Nemo didn’t give any orders. Was he planning to wait until night and leave the submarine passage secretly? Maybe. Whatever the reason, the next day, the Nautilus, having departed from its port, avoided all land just a few yards below the waves of the Atlantic.

CHAPTER XI
THE SARGASSO SEA

That day the Nautilus crossed a singular part of the Atlantic Ocean. No one can be ignorant of the existence of a current of warm water known by the name of the Gulf Stream. After leaving the Gulf of Florida, we went in the direction of Spitzbergen. But before entering the Gulf of Mexico, about 45° of N. lat., this current divides into two arms, the principal one going towards the coast of Ireland and Norway, whilst the second bends to the south about the height of the Azores; then, touching the African shore, and describing a lengthened oval, returns to the Antilles. This second arm—it is rather a collar than an arm—surrounds with its circles of warm water that portion of the cold, quiet, immovable ocean called the Sargasso Sea, a perfect lake in the open Atlantic: it takes no less than three years for the great current to pass round it. Such was the region the Nautilus was now visiting, a perfect meadow, a close carpet of seaweed, fucus, and tropical berries, so thick and so compact that the stem of a vessel could hardly tear its way through it. And Captain Nemo, not wishing to entangle his screw in this herbaceous mass, kept some yards beneath the surface of the waves. The name Sargasso comes from the Spanish word “sargazzo” which signifies kelp. This kelp, or berry-plant, is the principal formation of this immense bank. And this is the reason why these plants unite in the peaceful basin of the Atlantic. The only explanation which can be given, he says, seems to me to result from the experience known to all the world. Place in a vase some fragments of cork or other floating body, and give to the water in the vase a circular movement, the scattered fragments will unite in a group in the centre of the liquid surface, that is to say, in the part least agitated. In the phenomenon we are considering, the Atlantic is the vase, the Gulf Stream the circular current, and the Sargasso Sea the central point at which the floating bodies unite.

That day, the Nautilus passed through a unique part of the Atlantic Ocean. Everyone knows about the warm water current called the Gulf Stream. After leaving the Gulf of Florida, we headed towards Spitzbergen. But before we reached the Gulf of Mexico, around 45° N latitude, this current splits into two branches: the main one flows towards the coasts of Ireland and Norway, while the second veers south around the Azores, grazes the African coast, and then makes a long oval shape back to the Antilles. This second branch—it’s more like a ring than a branch—surrounds with its warm waters the section of cold, calm, still ocean known as the Sargasso Sea, a near-lake in the open Atlantic; it takes about three years for the main current to loop around it. This was the area the Nautilus was currently exploring, a perfect meadow, a dense carpet of seaweed, fucus, and tropical fruits, so thick and compact that the hull of a ship could barely make its way through. Captain Nemo, aiming to avoid getting his propeller caught in this mass of vegetation, kept the submarine a few yards below the surface. The name Sargasso comes from the Spanish word “sargazzo,” which means kelp. This kelp, or berry plant, makes up the main structure of this vast sea floor. This is why these plants gather in the tranquil basin of the Atlantic. The only explanation, as he puts it, seems to result from a phenomenon that everyone knows: if you place some cork or other floating material in a bowl and make the water swirl, the scattered pieces will come together in the center of the liquid's surface, where it is least disturbed. In this situation, the Atlantic is the bowl, the Gulf Stream is the swirling current, and the Sargasso Sea is the central point where the floating materials gather.

I share Maury’s opinion, and I was able to study the phenomenon in the very midst, where vessels rarely penetrate. Above us floated products of all kinds, heaped up among these brownish plants; trunks of trees torn from the Andes or the Rocky Mountains, and floated by the Amazon or the Mississippi; numerous wrecks, remains of keels, or ships’ bottoms, side-planks stove in, and so weighted with shells and barnacles that they could not again rise to the surface. And time will one day justify Maury’s other opinion, that these substances thus accumulated for ages will become petrified by the action of the water and will then form inexhaustible coal-mines—a precious reserve prepared by far-seeing Nature for the moment when men shall have exhausted the mines of continents.

I agree with Maury, and I had the chance to observe the phenomenon up close, in areas where ships rarely go. Above us floated all sorts of materials, piled up among these brownish plants; tree trunks torn from the Andes or the Rocky Mountains, carried by the Amazon or the Mississippi; numerous wrecks, remnants of hulls, ship bottoms, side planks smashed in, and so covered with shells and barnacles that they couldn't rise to the surface again. One day, time will prove Maury's other point that these materials, accumulated over ages, will become petrified by the water and will eventually form endless coal mines—a valuable reserve set aside by far-sighted Nature for when humans have depleted the mines on land.

In the midst of this inextricable mass of plants and sea weed, I noticed some charming pink halcyons and actiniae, with their long tentacles trailing after them, and medusæ, green, red, and blue.

In the middle of this tangled mass of plants and seaweed, I spotted some lovely pink kingfishers and sea anemones, with their long tentacles trailing behind them, along with jellyfish in green, red, and blue.

All the day of the 22nd of February we passed in the Sargasso Sea, where such fish as are partial to marine plants find abundant nourishment. The next, the ocean had returned to its accustomed aspect. From this time for nineteen days, from the 23rd of February to the 12th of March, the Nautilus kept in the middle of the Atlantic, carrying us at a constant speed of a hundred leagues in twenty-four hours. Captain Nemo evidently intended accomplishing his submarine programme, and I imagined that he intended, after doubling Cape Horn, to return to the Australian seas of the Pacific. Ned Land had cause for fear. In these large seas, void of islands, we could not attempt to leave the boat. Nor had we any means of opposing Captain Nemo’s will. Our only course was to submit; but what we could neither gain by force nor cunning, I liked to think might be obtained by persuasion. This voyage ended, would he not consent to restore our liberty, under an oath never to reveal his existence?—an oath of honour which we should have religiously kept. But we must consider that delicate question with the Captain. But was I free to claim this liberty? Had he not himself said from the beginning, in the firmest manner, that the secret of his life exacted from him our lasting imprisonment on board the Nautilus? And would not my four months’ silence appear to him a tacit acceptance of our situation? And would not a return to the subject result in raising suspicions which might be hurtful to our projects, if at some future time a favourable opportunity offered to return to them?

All day on February 22nd, we traveled through the Sargasso Sea, where fish that enjoy marine plants found plenty to eat. The next day, the ocean looked like it normally does. For nineteen days, from February 23rd to March 12th, the Nautilus stayed in the middle of the Atlantic, moving at a steady speed of a hundred leagues every twenty-four hours. Captain Nemo clearly had a plan for our underwater journey, and I figured he meant to go back to the Australian waters of the Pacific after rounding Cape Horn. Ned Land had reasons to be worried. In these vast, empty seas, without any islands, we couldn't try to leave the vessel. We also had no way to oppose Captain Nemo’s wishes. Our only option was to comply; but what we couldn’t achieve through force or trickery, I liked to think could be accomplished by persuading him. When this voyage was over, would he agree to give us our freedom, under a promise to never reveal his existence?—a promise we would have kept sincerely. But we needed to approach that sensitive topic with the Captain. But was I able to ask for this freedom? Hadn't he stated clearly from the start that the secret of his life required us to be imprisoned on the Nautilus? And wouldn't my four months of silence seem to him like an unspoken acceptance of our situation? Wouldn’t bringing this up again raise suspicions that could jeopardize our plans if, at some point in the future, a good chance arose to address them?

During the nineteen days mentioned above, no incident of any kind happened to signalise our voyage. I saw little of the Captain; he was at work. In the library I often found his books left open, especially those on natural history. My work on submarine depths, conned over by him, was covered with marginal notes, often contradicting my theories and systems; but the Captain contented himself with thus purging my work; it was very rare for him to discuss it with me. Sometimes I heard the melancholy tones of his organ; but only at night, in the midst of the deepest obscurity, when the Nautilus slept upon the deserted ocean. During this part of our voyage we sailed whole days on the surface of the waves. The sea seemed abandoned. A few sailing-vessels, on the road to India, were making for the Cape of Good Hope. One day we were followed by the boats of a whaler, who, no doubt, took us for some enormous whale of great price; but Captain Nemo did not wish the worthy fellows to lose their time and trouble, so ended the chase by plunging under the water. Our navigation continued until the 13th of March; that day the Nautilus was employed in taking soundings, which greatly interested me. We had then made about 13,000 leagues since our departure from the high seas of the Pacific. The bearings gave us 45° 37′ S. lat., and 37° 53′ W. long. It was the same water in which Captain Denham of the Herald sounded 7,000 fathoms without finding the bottom. There, too, Lieutenant Parker, of the American frigate Congress, could not touch the bottom with 15,140 fathoms. Captain Nemo intended seeking the bottom of the ocean by a diagonal sufficiently lengthened by means of lateral planes placed at an angle of 45° with the water-line of the Nautilus. Then the screw set to work at its maximum speed, its four blades beating the waves with in describable force. Under this powerful pressure, the hull of the Nautilus quivered like a sonorous chord and sank regularly under the water.

During the nineteen days mentioned above, nothing happened to mark our voyage. I barely saw the Captain; he was busy working. In the library, I often found his books left open, especially those about natural history. My research on submarine depths, which he reviewed, was filled with marginal notes that often contradicted my theories and systems; but the Captain was satisfied with just refining my work; it was very rare for him to discuss it with me. Sometimes, I heard the sad sounds of his organ, but only at night, in the thickest darkness, when the Nautilus rested on the empty ocean. During this portion of our journey, we spent whole days sailing on the surface of the waves. The sea felt deserted. A few sailing ships heading to India were making their way to the Cape of Good Hope. One day, we were followed by the boats of a whaler, who probably mistook us for a huge, valuable whale; but Captain Nemo didn’t want them to waste their time, so he ended the chase by diving underwater. Our navigation continued until March 13th; that day, the Nautilus was busy taking soundings, which I found very interesting. We had then traveled about 13,000 leagues since we left the vast waters of the Pacific. The coordinates we had were 45° 37′ S. lat. and 37° 53′ W. long. It was the same water where Captain Denham of the Herald sounded 7,000 fathoms without reaching the bottom. Similarly, Lieutenant Parker of the American frigate Congress couldn’t touch the bottom even at 15,140 fathoms. Captain Nemo planned to search for the ocean floor with a diagonal that was long enough, using lateral planes set at a 45° angle to the waterline of the Nautilus. Then the screw began to operate at full speed, its four blades striking the waves with indescribable force. Under this powerful pressure, the hull of the Nautilus vibrated like a resonant chord and sank steadily into the water.

At 7,000 fathoms I saw some blackish tops rising from the midst of the waters; but these summits might belong to high mountains like the Himalayas or Mont Blanc, even higher; and the depth of the abyss remained incalculable. The Nautilus descended still lower, in spite of the great pressure. I felt the steel plates tremble at the fastenings of the bolts; its bars bent, its partitions groaned; the windows of the saloon seemed to curve under the pressure of the waters. And this firm structure would doubtless have yielded, if, as its Captain had said, it had not been capable of resistance like a solid block. We had attained a depth of 16,000 yards (four leagues), and the sides of the Nautilus then bore a pressure of 1,600 atmospheres, that is to say, 3,200 lbs. to each square two-fifths of an inch of its surface.

At 7,000 fathoms, I saw some dark peaks rising from the middle of the ocean; but these summits could belong to tall mountains like the Himalayas or Mont Blanc, maybe even taller; and the depth of the abyss remained immeasurable. The Nautilus went even deeper, despite the immense pressure. I could feel the steel plates shaking at the connections of the bolts; its bars bent, its partitions creaked; the windows of the lounge seemed to bend under the weight of the water. This solid structure would likely have given way if it hadn't been, as its Captain claimed, built to withstand pressure like a solid block. We had reached a depth of 16,000 yards (four leagues), and the sides of the Nautilus were then subjected to a pressure of 1,600 atmospheres, which is equivalent to 3,200 pounds on each square two-fifths of an inch of its surface.

“What a situation to be in!” I exclaimed. “To overrun these deep regions where man has never trod! Look, Captain, look at these magnificent rocks, these uninhabited grottoes, these lowest receptacles of the globe, where life is no longer possible! What unknown sights are here! Why should we be unable to preserve a remembrance of them?”

“What a situation we’re in!” I exclaimed. “To explore these deep areas where no one has ever set foot! Look, Captain, look at these incredible rocks, these deserted caves, these deepest parts of the Earth, where life can no longer exist! What amazing sights are here! Why can’t we hold onto memories of them?”

“Would you like to carry away more than the remembrance?” said Captain Nemo.

“Do you want to take away more than just a memory?” said Captain Nemo.

“What do you mean by those words?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I mean to say that nothing is easier than to make a photographic view of this submarine region.”

“I mean to say that nothing is easier than capturing a photo of this underwater area.”

I had not time to express my surprise at this new proposition, when, at Captain Nemo’s call, an objective was brought into the saloon. Through the widely-opened panel, the liquid mass was bright with electricity, which was distributed with such uniformity that not a shadow, not a gradation, was to be seen in our manufactured light. The Nautilus remained motionless, the force of its screw subdued by the inclination of its planes: the instrument was propped on the bottom of the oceanic site, and in a few seconds we had obtained a perfect negative.

I barely had time to express my surprise at this new proposal when, at Captain Nemo’s command, an object was brought into the salon. Through the wide-open panel, the liquid was glowing with electricity, shining so evenly that there was not a shadow or gradation in our artificial light. The Nautilus stayed still, the power of its screw reduced by the angle of its planes: the device was resting on the ocean floor, and in just a few seconds, we had produced a perfect negative.

But, the operation being over, Captain Nemo said, “Let us go up; we must not abuse our position, nor expose the Nautilus too long to such great pressure.”

But, now that the operation is finished, Captain Nemo said, “Let's go up; we shouldn’t take advantage of our situation or keep the Nautilus exposed to such high pressure for too long.”

“Go up again!” I exclaimed.

“Climb again!” I exclaimed.

“Hold well on.”

"Hang in there."

I had not time to understand why the Captain cautioned me thus, when I was thrown forward on to the carpet. At a signal from the Captain, its screw was shipped, and its blades raised vertically; the Nautilus shot into the air like a balloon, rising with stunning rapidity, and cutting the mass of waters with a sonorous agitation. Nothing was visible; and in four minutes it had shot through the four leagues which separated it from the ocean, and, after emerging like a flying-fish, fell, making the waves rebound to an enormous height.

I didn't have time to figure out why the Captain warned me like that when I was thrown forward onto the carpet. At a signal from the Captain, the screw was raised, and its blades went up vertically; the Nautilus shot into the air like a balloon, rising at an incredible speed and slicing through the water with a loud splashing. Nothing was visible; in just four minutes, it had covered the four leagues that separated it from the ocean and, after breaking the surface like a flying fish, it crashed down, causing the waves to bounce up to a huge height.

CHAPTER XII
CACHALOTS AND WHALES

During the nights of the 13th and 14th of March, the Nautilus returned to its southerly course. I fancied that, when on a level with Cape Horn, he would turn the helm westward, in order to beat the Pacific seas, and so complete the tour of the world. He did nothing of the kind, but continued on his way to the southern regions. Where was he going to? To the pole? It was madness! I began to think that the Captain’s temerity justified Ned Land’s fears. For some time past the Canadian had not spoken to me of his projects of flight; he was less communicative, almost silent. I could see that this lengthened imprisonment was weighing upon him, and I felt that rage was burning within him. When he met the Captain, his eyes lit up with suppressed anger; and I feared that his natural violence would lead him into some extreme. That day, the 14th of March, Conseil and he came to me in my room. I inquired the cause of their visit.

During the nights of March 13th and 14th, the Nautilus continued its journey southward. I thought that when we reached Cape Horn, the Captain would steer west to take on the Pacific waves and complete our circumnavigation of the globe. Instead, he did nothing of the sort and kept heading further south. Where was he headed? To the pole? That seemed insane! I started to think that the Captain's recklessness was justifiable, given Ned Land's worries. For a while now, the Canadian hadn't mentioned his plans to escape; he had become quieter, almost mute. I could see that this extended confinement was taking a toll on him, and I could sense the anger building inside him. When he faced the Captain, his eyes flared with repressed fury, and I feared his natural temper might push him to act out. On that day, March 14th, Conseil and he came to my room. I asked them why they were visiting.

“A simple question to ask you, sir,” replied the Canadian.

“A simple question to ask you, sir,” replied the Canadian.

“Speak, Ned.”

"Talk, Ned."

“How many men are there on board the Nautilus, do you think?”

“How many men do you think are on board the Nautilus?”

“I cannot tell, my friend.”

"I can't say, my friend."

“I should say that its working does not require a large crew.”

"I should mention that it doesn't need a big team to operate."

“Certainly, under existing conditions, ten men, at the most, ought to be enough.”

“Surely, given the current circumstances, ten men should be more than enough.”

“Well, why should there be any more?”

“Well, why should there be any more?”

“Why?” I replied, looking fixedly at Ned Land, whose meaning was easy to guess. “Because,” I added, “if my surmises are correct, and if I have well understood the Captain’s existence, the Nautilus is not only a vessel: it is also a place of refuge for those who, like its commander, have broken every tie upon earth.”

“Why?” I asked, staring intently at Ned Land, whose meaning was easy to read. “Because,” I continued, “if I'm right, and if I’ve understood the Captain's situation correctly, the Nautilus is not just a ship: it’s also a safe haven for those who, like its captain, have severed all their ties to the world.”

“Perhaps so,” said Conseil; “but, in any case, the Nautilus can only contain a certain number of men. Could not you, sir, estimate their maximum?”

“Maybe so,” said Conseil; “but, anyway, the Nautilus can only hold a certain number of people. Could you, sir, figure out their maximum?”

“How, Conseil?”

“How, Conseil?”

“By calculation; given the size of the vessel, which you know, sir, and consequently the quantity of air it contains, knowing also how much each man expends at a breath, and comparing these results with the fact that the Nautilus is obliged to go to the surface every twenty-four hours.”

“Based on the calculations, considering the size of the vessel that you’re aware of, sir, and therefore the amount of air it holds, along with how much air each person uses with every breath, and taking into account that the Nautilus needs to surface every twenty-four hours.”

Conseil had not finished the sentence before I saw what he was driving at.

Conseil hadn't finished his sentence before I realized what he was getting at.

“I understand,” said I; “but that calculation, though simple enough, can give but a very uncertain result.”

“I get it,” I said; “but that calculation, while straightforward, can only give a pretty uncertain result.”

“Never mind,” said Ned Land urgently.

“Forget it,” said Ned Land urgently.

“Here it is, then,” said I. “In one hour each man consumes the oxygen contained in twenty gallons of air; and in twenty-four, that contained in 480 gallons. We must, therefore find how many times 480 gallons of air the Nautilus contains.”

“Here it is, then,” I said. “In one hour, each person uses the oxygen in twenty gallons of air, and in twenty-four hours, that's the oxygen in 480 gallons. So, we need to figure out how many times 480 gallons of air the Nautilus holds.”

“Just so,” said Conseil.

"Exactly," said Conseil.

“Or,” I continued, “the size of the Nautilus being 1,500 tons; and one ton holding 200 gallons, it contains 300,000 gallons of air, which, divided by 480, gives a quotient of 625. Which means to say, strictly speaking, that the air contained in the Nautilus would suffice for 625 men for twenty-four hours.”

“Or,” I continued, “since the size of the Nautilus is 1,500 tons, and one ton holds 200 gallons, it contains 300,000 gallons of air. Dividing that by 480 gives us a quotient of 625. So, strictly speaking, the air in the Nautilus would be enough for 625 men for twenty-four hours.”

“Six hundred and twenty-five!” repeated Ned.

“Six hundred and twenty-five!” Ned repeated.

“But remember that all of us, passengers, sailors, and officers included, would not form a tenth part of that number.”

“But remember that all of us, passengers, sailors, and officers together, wouldn't even make up a tenth of that number.”

“Still too many for three men,” murmured Conseil.

“Still too many for three of us,” murmured Conseil.

The Canadian shook his head, passed his hand across his forehead, and left the room without answering.

The Canadian shook his head, wiped his forehead with his hand, and walked out of the room without saying a word.

“Will you allow me to make one observation, sir?” said Conseil. “Poor Ned is longing for everything that he can not have. His past life is always present to him; everything that we are forbidden he regrets. His head is full of old recollections. And we must understand him. What has he to do here? Nothing; he is not learned like you, sir; and has not the same taste for the beauties of the sea that we have. He would risk everything to be able to go once more into a tavern in his own country.”

“Can I make one comment, sir?” said Conseil. “Poor Ned is craving everything he can’t have. His past is always on his mind; he regrets everything we're not allowed to do. His head is full of memories. We need to understand him. What is he doing here? Nothing; he’s not educated like you, sir, and he doesn’t appreciate the wonders of the sea like we do. He would give up anything to be able to go back to a bar in his own country just once.”

Certainly the monotony on board must seem intolerable to the Canadian, accustomed as he was to a life of liberty and activity. Events were rare which could rouse him to any show of spirit; but that day an event did happen which recalled the bright days of the harpooner. About eleven in the morning, being on the surface of the ocean, the Nautilus fell in with a troop of whales—an encounter which did not astonish me, knowing that these creatures, hunted to death, had taken refuge in high latitudes.

Certainly, the boredom on board must feel unbearable to the Canadian, who was used to a life of freedom and action. Events were rare that could spark any excitement in him, but that day something happened that reminded him of the good old days as a harpooner. Around eleven in the morning, while on the surface of the ocean, the Nautilus encountered a group of whales—an encounter that didn't surprise me, knowing that these creatures, hunted to extinction, had taken refuge in the northern waters.

We were seated on the platform, with a quiet sea. The month of October in those latitudes gave us some lovely autumnal days. It was the Canadian—he could not be mistaken—who signalled a whale on the eastern horizon. Looking attentively, one might see its black back rise and fall with the waves five miles from the Nautilus.

We were sitting on the deck, with a calm sea. October in that area treated us to some beautiful autumn days. It was definitely the Canadian—there was no doubt—who pointed out a whale on the eastern horizon. If you looked closely, you could see its dark back rise and fall with the waves five miles from the Nautilus.

“Ah!” exclaimed Ned Land, “if I was on board a whaler, now such a meeting would give me pleasure. It is one of large size. See with what strength its blow-holes throw up columns of air an steam! Confound it, why am I bound to these steel plates?”

“Ah!” exclaimed Ned Land, “if I were on a whaler, a meeting like this would make me happy. It’s a big one. Look at how powerfully its blowholes shoot up columns of air and steam! Damn it, why am I stuck to these steel plates?”

“What, Ned,” said I, “you have not forgotten your old ideas of fishing?”

“What, Ned,” I said, “you haven't forgotten your old ideas about fishing, have you?”

“Can a whale-fisher ever forget his old trade, sir? Can he ever tire of the emotions caused by such a chase?”

“Can a whale hunter ever forget his old job, sir? Can he ever get tired of the thrill from such a hunt?”

“You have never fished in these seas, Ned?”

“You've never fished in these waters, Ned?”

“Never, sir; in the northern only, and as much in Behring as in Davis Straits.”

“Never, sir; only in the north, and just as much in Bering as in Davis Straits.”

“Then the southern whale is still unknown to you. It is the Greenland whale you have hunted up to this time, and that would not risk passing through the warm waters of the equator. Whales are localised, according to their kinds, in certain seas which they never leave. And if one of these creatures went from Behring to Davis Straits, it must be simply because there is a passage from one sea to the other, either on the American or the Asiatic side.”

“Then you still don’t know about the southern whale. Up until now, you’ve only hunted the Greenland whale, which wouldn’t dare swim through the warm waters of the equator. Whales are found in specific seas based on their species, and they never leave those waters. If one of these creatures swam from Behring to Davis Straits, it could only be because there’s a passage connecting one sea to the other, either on the American or the Asian side.”

“In that case, as I have never fished in these seas, I do not know the kind of whale frequenting them!”

“In that case, since I’ve never fished in these waters, I have no idea what kind of whale is found here!”

“I have told you, Ned.”

"I've told you, Ned."

“A greater reason for making their acquaintance,” said Conseil.

“A better reason to get to know them,” said Conseil.

“Look! look!” exclaimed the Canadian, “they approach: they aggravate me; they know that I cannot get at them!”

“Look! Look!” shouted the Canadian, “they're coming closer: they annoy me; they know I can't reach them!”

Ned stamped his feet. His hand trembled, as he grasped an imaginary harpoon.

Ned stamped his feet. His hand shook as he held an imaginary harpoon.

“Are these cetaceans as large as those of the northern seas?” asked he.

“Are these whales as big as the ones in the northern seas?” he asked.

“Very nearly, Ned.”

“Almost, Ned.”

“Because I have seen large whales, sir, whales measuring a hundred feet. I have even been told that those of Hullamoch and Umgallick, of the Aleutian Islands, are sometimes a hundred and fifty feet long.”

"Because I’ve seen huge whales, sir, whales that are a hundred feet long. I’ve even heard that the ones from Hullamoch and Umgallick, in the Aleutian Islands, can sometimes be a hundred and fifty feet long."

“That seems to me exaggeration. These creatures are only balaeaopterons, provided with dorsal fins; and, like the cachalots, are generally much smaller than the Greenland whale.”

"That seems like an exaggeration to me. These creatures are just balaeaopterons, equipped with dorsal fins; and, like the sperm whales, are usually much smaller than the Greenland whale."

“Ah!” exclaimed the Canadian, whose eyes had never left the ocean, “they are coming nearer; they are in the same water as the Nautilus.”

“Ah!” exclaimed the Canadian, whose eyes had never left the ocean, “they are getting closer; they are in the same waters as the Nautilus.”

Then, returning to the conversation, he said:

Then, getting back to the conversation, he said:

“You spoke of the cachalot as a small creature. I have heard of gigantic ones. They are intelligent cetacea. It is said of some that they cover themselves with seaweed and fucus, and then are taken for islands. People encamp upon them, and settle there; lights a fire——”

“You referred to the sperm whale as a small creature. I've heard of massive ones. They are smart marine mammals. Some say they wrap themselves in seaweed and fucus, making them look like islands. People camp on them and settle there; they even light a fire—”

“And build houses,” said Conseil.

“And build houses,” said Conseil.

“Yes, joker,” said Ned Land. “And one fine day the creature plunges, carrying with it all the inhabitants to the bottom of the sea.”

“Yes, joker,” said Ned Land. “And one day, the creature dives down, taking all the inhabitants with it to the bottom of the sea.”

“Something like the travels of Sinbad the Sailor,” I replied, laughing.

“Kind of like the adventures of Sinbad the Sailor,” I said, laughing.

“Ah!” suddenly exclaimed Ned Land, “it is not one whale; there are ten—there are twenty—it is a whole troop! And I not able to do anything! hands and feet tied!”

“Ah!” suddenly shouted Ned Land, “it’s not one whale; there are ten—there are twenty—it’s a whole group! And I can’t do anything! My hands and feet are tied!”

“But, friend Ned,” said Conseil, “why do you not ask Captain Nemo’s permission to chase them?”

“But, friend Ned,” Conseil said, “why don’t you ask Captain Nemo if you can go after them?”

Conseil had not finished his sentence when Ned Land had lowered himself through the panel to seek the Captain. A few minutes afterwards the two appeared together on the platform.

Conseil hadn’t finished his sentence when Ned Land dropped down through the panel to find the Captain. A few minutes later, the two came out together onto the platform.

Captain Nemo watched the troop of cetacea playing on the waters about a mile from the Nautilus.

Captain Nemo watched the group of whales playing in the water about a mile from the Nautilus.

“They are southern whales,” said he; “there goes the fortune of a whole fleet of whalers.”

“They're southern whales,” he said; “there goes the fortune of an entire fleet of whalers.”

“Well, sir,” asked the Canadian, “can I not chase them, if only to remind me of my old trade of harpooner?”

“Well, sir,” asked the Canadian, “can I not go after them, just to remind me of my old job as a harpooner?”

“And to what purpose?” replied Captain Nemo; “only to destroy! We have nothing to do with the whale-oil on board.”

“And what’s the point?” Captain Nemo responded. “Only to destroy! We have nothing to do with the whale oil on board.”

“But, sir,” continued the Canadian, “in the Red Sea you allowed us to follow the dugong.”

"But, sir," the Canadian continued, "in the Red Sea, you let us follow the dugong."

“Then it was to procure fresh meat for my crew. Here it would be killing for killing’s sake. I know that is a privilege reserved for man, but I do not approve of such murderous pastime. In destroying the southern whale (like the Greenland whale, an inoffensive creature), your traders do a culpable action, Master Land. They have already depopulated the whole of Baffin’s Bay, and are annihilating a class of useful animals. Leave the unfortunate cetacea alone. They have plenty of natural enemies—cachalots, swordfish, and sawfish—without you troubling them.”

“Then it was about getting fresh meat for my crew. Here, it would just be killing for the sake of killing. I know that’s a privilege reserved for humans, but I don’t support such a murderous hobby. By killing the southern whale (just like the Greenland whale, an innocent creature), your traders are committing a terrible act, Master Land. They’ve already wiped out all of Baffin’s Bay and are destroying a group of useful animals. Leave the poor whales alone. They have enough natural enemies—sperm whales, swordfish, and sawfish—without you adding to their troubles.”

The Captain was right. The barbarous and inconsiderate greed of these fishermen will one day cause the disappearance of the last whale in the ocean. Ned Land whistled “Yankee-doodle” between his teeth, thrust his hands into his pockets, and turned his back upon us. But Captain Nemo watched the troop of cetacea, and, addressing me, said:

The Captain was right. The brutal and thoughtless greed of these fishermen will eventually lead to the extinction of the last whale in the ocean. Ned Land whistled “Yankee-doodle” through his teeth, shoved his hands into his pockets, and turned his back on us. But Captain Nemo observed the group of whales and said to me:

“I was right in saying that whales had natural enemies enough, without counting man. These will have plenty to do before long. Do you see, M. Aronnax, about eight miles to leeward, those blackish moving points?”

“I was right to say that whales have enough natural enemies without considering humans. They'll have plenty to deal with soon. Do you see, M. Aronnax, about eight miles to the side, those dark moving spots?”

“Yes, Captain,” I replied.

"Yes, Captain," I said.

“Those are cachalots—terrible animals, which I have met in troops of two or three hundred. As to those, they are cruel, mischievous creatures; they would be right in exterminating them.”

“Those are sperm whales—awful creatures, which I have encountered in groups of two or three hundred. As for them, they are brutal, troublesome beings; it would be justified to wipe them out.”

The Canadian turned quickly at the last words.

The Canadian quickly turned at the last words.

“Well, Captain,” said he, “it is still time, in the interest of the whales.”

“Well, Captain,” he said, “there’s still time, for the sake of the whales.”

“It is useless to expose one’s self, Professor. The Nautilus will disperse them. It is armed with a steel spur as good as Master Land’s harpoon, I imagine.”

“It’s pointless to expose ourselves, Professor. The Nautilus will scatter them. It’s equipped with a steel spur that’s just as good as Master Land’s harpoon, I think.”

The Canadian did not put himself out enough to shrug his shoulders. Attack cetacea with blows of a spur! Who had ever heard of such a thing?

The Canadian didn't bother to even shrug his shoulders. Attack whales with spurs? Who had ever heard of such a thing?

“Wait, M. Aronnax,” said Captain Nemo. “We will show you something you have never yet seen. We have no pity for these ferocious creatures. They are nothing but mouth and teeth.”

“Wait, M. Aronnax,” said Captain Nemo. “We’re about to show you something you’ve never seen before. We have no compassion for these brutal creatures. They are just all mouth and teeth.”

Mouth and teeth! No one could better describe the macrocephalous cachalot, which is sometimes more than seventy-five feet long. Its enormous head occupies one-third of its entire body. Better armed than the whale, whose upper jaw is furnished only with whalebone, it is supplied with twenty-five large tusks, about eight inches long, cylindrical and conical at the top, each weighing two pounds. It is in the upper part of this enormous head, in great cavities divided by cartilages, that is to be found from six to eight hundred pounds of that precious oil called spermaceti. The cachalot is a disagreeable creature, more tadpole than fish, according to Fredol’s description. It is badly formed, the whole of its left side being (if we may say it), a “failure,” and being only able to see with its right eye. But the formidable troop was nearing us. They had seen the whales and were preparing to attack them. One could judge beforehand that the cachalots would be victorious, not only because they were better built for attack than their inoffensive adversaries, but also because they could remain longer under water without coming to the surface. There was only just time to go to the help of the whales. The Nautilus went under water. Conseil, Ned Land, and I took our places before the window in the saloon, and Captain Nemo joined the pilot in his cage to work his apparatus as an engine of destruction. Soon I felt the beatings of the screw quicken, and our speed increased. The battle between the cachalots and the whales had already begun when the Nautilus arrived. They did not at first show any fear at the sight of this new monster joining in the conflict. But they soon had to guard against its blows. What a battle! The Nautilus was nothing but a formidable harpoon, brandished by the hand of its Captain. It hurled itself against the fleshy mass, passing through from one part to the other, leaving behind it two quivering halves of the animal. It could not feel the formidable blows from their tails upon its sides, nor the shock which it produced itself, much more. One cachalot killed, it ran at the next, tacked on the spot that it might not miss its prey, going forwards and backwards, answering to its helm, plunging when the cetacean dived into the deep waters, coming up with it when it returned to the surface, striking it front or sideways, cutting or tearing in all directions and at any pace, piercing it with its terrible spur. What carnage! What a noise on the surface of the waves! What sharp hissing, and what snorting peculiar to these enraged animals! In the midst of these waters, generally so peaceful, their tails made perfect billows. For one hour this wholesale massacre continued, from which the cachalots could not escape. Several times ten or twelve united tried to crush the Nautilus by their weight. From the window we could see their enormous mouths, studded with tusks, and their formidable eyes. Ned Land could not contain himself; he threatened and swore at them. We could feel them clinging to our vessel like dogs worrying a wild boar in a copse. But the Nautilus, working its screw, carried them here and there, or to the upper levels of the ocean, without caring for their enormous weight, nor the powerful strain on the vessel. At length the mass of cachalots broke up, the waves became quiet, and I felt that we were rising to the surface. The panel opened, and we hurried on to the platform. The sea was covered with mutilated bodies. A formidable explosion could not have divided and torn this fleshy mass with more violence. We were floating amid gigantic bodies, bluish on the back and white underneath, covered with enormous protuberances. Some terrified cachalots were flying towards the horizon. The waves were dyed red for several miles, and the Nautilus floated in a sea of blood: Captain Nemo joined us.

Mouth and teeth! No one could better describe the large-headed sperm whale, which can reach over seventy-five feet in length. Its massive head makes up one-third of its entire body. Better armed than the whale, which only has whalebone in its upper jaw, it features twenty-five large tusks, each about eight inches long, cylindrical and conical at the top, with each weighing around two pounds. In the upper part of this huge head, in large cavities separated by cartilage, there is between six to eight hundred pounds of the valuable oil called spermaceti. The sperm whale is an unpleasant creature, more like a tadpole than a fish, according to Fredol’s description. It is poorly shaped, with its entire left side being, if we can say it, a “failure,” and it can only see with its right eye. But the fierce group was closing in on us. They had spotted the whales and were getting ready to attack. It was clear that the sperm whales would likely win, not only because they were better built for attacking than their harmless opponents but also because they could stay underwater longer without surfacing. There was barely enough time to assist the whales. The Nautilus dove underwater. Conseil, Ned Land, and I took our places in front of the window in the lounge, and Captain Nemo joined the pilot in his control room to operate his destructive apparatus. Soon I felt the screw's rhythm quicken, and our speed increased. The fight between the sperm whales and the whales had already begun by the time the Nautilus arrived. At first, the whales didn’t show any fear at the sight of this new beast joining the fray. But they quickly had to defend against its strikes. What a battle! The Nautilus was essentially a powerful harpoon, wielded by its Captain. It charged at the mass of flesh, cutting through from one side to the other, leaving behind two quivering halves of a creature. It couldn’t feel the forceful blows from their tails against its sides or the jolt it caused itself, which was much more intense. After taking down one sperm whale, it raced at the next, turning on the spot to ensure it didn’t miss, moving back and forth, responding to its helm, diving when the cetacean plunged into the deep waters, surfacing with it when it came back up, striking it from the front or sideways, cutting and tearing in every direction and at any speed, piercing it with its deadly spur. What carnage! What a sound on the surface of the waves! The sharp hissing and the unique snorting of these enraged animals filled the air! In the midst of these generally peaceful waters, their tails created perfect waves. For an hour, this brutal slaughter continued, from which the sperm whales could not escape. Several times, ten or twelve of them tried to crush the Nautilus with their weight. From the window, we could see their gigantic mouths, lined with tusks, and their terrifying eyes. Ned Land couldn’t contain himself; he yelled and shouted at them. We could feel them clinging to our vessel like dogs harassing a wild boar in a thicket. But the Nautilus, with its screw working, maneuvered them around, to the upper layers of the ocean, unaffected by their massive weight or the strain on the vessel. Finally, the mass of sperm whales broke apart, the waves calmed, and I felt we were ascending to the surface. The panel opened, and we hurried onto the platform. The sea was littered with mutilated bodies. A powerful explosion couldn’t have torn this mass of flesh apart more violently. We floated among gigantic bodies, blue on top and white underneath, covered in huge bulges. Some terrified sperm whales were fleeing toward the horizon. The waves were stained red for several miles, and the Nautilus floated in a sea of blood: Captain Nemo joined us.

“Well, Master Land?” said he.

“Well, Master Land?” he asked.

“Well, sir,” replied the Canadian, whose enthusiasm had somewhat calmed; “it is a terrible spectacle, certainly. But I am not a butcher. I am a hunter, and I call this a butchery.”

"Well, sir," the Canadian replied, his enthusiasm having settled somewhat, "it's definitely a terrible sight. But I’m not a butcher. I’m a hunter, and I see this as a butchery."

“It is a massacre of mischievous creatures,” replied the Captain; “and the Nautilus is not a butcher’s knife.”

“It’s a massacre of troublesome creatures,” replied the Captain; “and the Nautilus isn’t a butcher’s knife.”

“I like my harpoon better,” said the Canadian.

"I like my harpoon better," said the Canadian.

“Every one to his own,” answered the Captain, looking fixedly at Ned Land.

“Everyone for themselves,” replied the Captain, staring intently at Ned Land.

I feared he would commit some act of violence, which would end in sad consequences. But his anger was turned by the sight of a whale which the Nautilus had just come up with. The creature had not quite escaped from the cachalot’s teeth. I recognised the southern whale by its flat head, which is entirely black. Anatomically, it is distinguished from the white whale and the North Cape whale by the seven cervical vertebrae, and it has two more ribs than its congeners. The unfortunate cetacean was lying on its side, riddled with holes from the bites, and quite dead. From its mutilated fin still hung a young whale which it could not save from the massacre. Its open mouth let the water flow in and out, murmuring like the waves breaking on the shore. Captain Nemo steered close to the corpse of the creature. Two of his men mounted its side, and I saw, not without surprise, that they were drawing from its breasts all the milk which they contained, that is to say, about two or three tons. The Captain offered me a cup of the milk, which was still warm. I could not help showing my repugnance to the drink; but he assured me that it was excellent, and not to be distinguished from cow’s milk. I tasted it, and was of his opinion. It was a useful reserve to us, for in the shape of salt butter or cheese it would form an agreeable variety from our ordinary food. From that day I noticed with uneasiness that Ned Land’s ill-will towards Captain Nemo increased, and I resolved to watch the Canadian’s gestures closely.

I was worried he might do something violent, which would lead to bad outcomes. But his anger faded when he saw a whale that the Nautilus had just encountered. The whale was struggling to escape the cachalot’s jaws. I recognized it as a southern whale by its flat, entirely black head. Anatomically, it differs from the white whale and the North Cape whale by having seven cervical vertebrae and two extra ribs compared to its relatives. The unfortunate creature was lying on its side, covered in bite wounds, and completely dead. From its mangled fin dangled a young whale that it couldn't save from the slaughter. Its open mouth allowed water to flow in and out, murmuring like waves crashing on the shore. Captain Nemo steered us close to the dead whale. Two of his crew climbed onto its side, and I watched in surprise as they extracted all the milk from its breasts, which was about two or three tons. The Captain offered me a cup of the warm milk. I couldn't hide my disgust at the idea, but he insisted it was excellent and tasted just like cow's milk. I tried it and agreed with him. It would be a valuable resource for us, as we could use it to make salt butter or cheese, adding some variety to our usual meals. From that day on, I noticed with concern that Ned Land's resentment toward Captain Nemo was growing, and I made up my mind to closely observe the Canadian’s actions.

CHAPTER XIII
THE ICEBERG

The Nautilus was steadily pursuing its southerly course, following the fiftieth meridian with considerable speed. Did he wish to reach the pole? I did not think so, for every attempt to reach that point had hitherto failed. Again, the season was far advanced, for in the Antarctic regions the 13th of March corresponds with the 13th of September of northern regions, which begin at the equinoctial season. On the 14th of March I saw floating ice in latitude 55°, merely pale bits of debris from twenty to twenty-five feet long, forming banks over which the sea curled. The Nautilus remained on the surface of the ocean. Ned Land, who had fished in the Arctic Seas, was familiar with its icebergs; but Conseil and I admired them for the first time. In the atmosphere towards the southern horizon stretched a white dazzling band. English whalers have given it the name of “ice blink.” However thick the clouds may be, it is always visible, and announces the presence of an ice pack or bank. Accordingly, larger blocks soon appeared, whose brilliancy changed with the caprices of the fog. Some of these masses showed green veins, as if long undulating lines had been traced with sulphate of copper; others resembled enormous amethysts with the light shining through them. Some reflected the light of day upon a thousand crystal facets. Others shaded with vivid calcareous reflections resembled a perfect town of marble. The more we neared the south the more these floating islands increased both in number and importance.

The Nautilus was steadily heading south, following the fiftieth meridian at a good speed. Did he want to reach the pole? I didn't think so, as every attempt to get there had so far failed. Plus, the season was well advanced, since in the Antarctic regions, March 13 corresponds to September 13 in the northern regions, which start at the equinox. On March 14, I saw floating ice at latitude 55°, just pale bits of debris measuring about twenty to twenty-five feet long, forming banks over which the sea rolled. The Nautilus remained on the surface of the ocean. Ned Land, who had fished in the Arctic Seas, was familiar with its icebergs, but Conseil and I were seeing them for the first time. A bright white band stretched across the atmosphere toward the southern horizon. English whalers call it “ice blink.” No matter how thick the clouds are, it’s always visible and indicates the presence of an ice pack or bank. Soon, larger blocks appeared, their brilliance shifting with the whims of the fog. Some of these chunks displayed green veins, as if long wavy lines had been drawn with copper sulfate; others looked like giant amethysts with light shining through them. Some reflected daylight across a thousand crystal facets. Others, with vivid calcite reflections, resembled a perfect marble town. The closer we got to the south, the more these floating islands increased in both number and significance.

At 60° lat. every pass had disappeared. But, seeking carefully, Captain Nemo soon found a narrow opening, through which he boldly slipped, knowing, however, that it would close behind him. Thus, guided by this clever hand, the Nautilus passed through all the ice with a precision which quite charmed Conseil; icebergs or mountains, ice-fields or smooth plains, seeming to have no limits, drift-ice or floating ice-packs, plains broken up, called palchs when they are circular, and streams when they are made up of long strips. The temperature was very low; the thermometer exposed to the air marked 2 deg. or 3° below zero, but we were warmly clad with fur, at the expense of the sea-bear and seal. The interior of the Nautilus, warmed regularly by its electric apparatus, defied the most intense cold. Besides, it would only have been necessary to go some yards beneath the waves to find a more bearable temperature. Two months earlier we should have had perpetual daylight in these latitudes; but already we had had three or four hours of night, and by and by there would be six months of darkness in these circumpolar regions. On the 15th of March we were in the latitude of New Shetland and South Orkney. The Captain told me that formerly numerous tribes of seals inhabited them; but that English and American whalers, in their rage for destruction, massacred both old and young; thus, where there was once life and animation, they had left silence and death.

At 60° latitude, every passage had disappeared. But after searching carefully, Captain Nemo soon found a narrow opening, through which he boldly slipped, knowing it would close behind him. Guided by this clever hand, the Nautilus navigated through all the ice with a precision that charmed Conseil; icebergs or mountains, ice fields or smooth plains, all seeming endless, drift ice or floating ice packs, plains broken up, known as palchs when they are circular and streams when they consist of long strips. The temperature was very low; the thermometer exposed to the air read 2 or 3 degrees below zero, but we were warmly dressed in furs from sea bears and seals. The inside of the Nautilus, heated consistently by its electric system, resisted the most intense cold. Besides, we only needed to go a few yards below the surface to find a more tolerable temperature. Two months earlier, we would have experienced continuous daylight in these latitudes; but already, we had three or four hours of night, and soon there would be six months of darkness in these circumpolar regions. On March 15th, we found ourselves at the latitude of New Shetland and South Orkney. The Captain told me that once numerous tribes of seals lived there; but English and American whalers, in their destruction frenzy, slaughtered both the old and the young; thus, where there was once life and activity, they left behind silence and death.

About eight o’clock on the morning of the 16th of March the Nautilus, following the fifty-fifth meridian, cut the Antarctic polar circle. Ice surrounded us on all sides, and closed the horizon. But Captain Nemo went from one opening to another, still going higher. I cannot express my astonishment at the beauties of these new regions. The ice took most surprising forms. Here the grouping formed an oriental town, with innumerable mosques and minarets; there a fallen city thrown to the earth, as it were, by some convulsion of nature. The whole aspect was constantly changed by the oblique rays of the sun, or lost in the greyish fog amidst hurricanes of snow. Detonations and falls were heard on all sides, great overthrows of icebergs, which altered the whole landscape like a diorama. Often seeing no exit, I thought we were definitely prisoners; but, instinct guiding him at the slightest indication, Captain Nemo would discover a new pass. He was never mistaken when he saw the thin threads of bluish water trickling along the ice-fields; and I had no doubt that he had already ventured into the midst of these Antarctic seas before. On the 16th of March, however, the ice-fields absolutely blocked our road. It was not the iceberg itself, as yet, but vast fields cemented by the cold. But this obstacle could not stop Captain Nemo: he hurled himself against it with frightful violence. The Nautilus entered the brittle mass like a wedge, and split it with frightful crackings. It was the battering ram of the ancients hurled by infinite strength. The ice, thrown high in the air, fell like hail around us. By its own power of impulsion our apparatus made a canal for itself; some times carried away by its own impetus, it lodged on the ice-field, crushing it with its weight, and sometimes buried beneath it, dividing it by a simple pitching movement, producing large rents in it. Violent gales assailed us at this time, accompanied by thick fogs, through which, from one end of the platform to the other, we could see nothing. The wind blew sharply from all parts of the compass, and the snow lay in such hard heaps that we had to break it with blows of a pickaxe. The temperature was always at 5 deg. below zero; every outward part of the Nautilus was covered with ice. A rigged vessel would have been entangled in the blocked up gorges. A vessel without sails, with electricity for its motive power, and wanting no coal, could alone brave such high latitudes. At length, on the 18th of March, after many useless assaults, the Nautilus was positively blocked. It was no longer either streams, packs, or ice-fields, but an interminable and immovable barrier, formed by mountains soldered together.

About eight o’clock on the morning of March 16th, the Nautilus, following the fifty-fifth meridian, crossed into the Antarctic polar circle. Ice surrounded us on all sides, closing off the horizon. But Captain Nemo moved from one opening to another, continuing to ascend. I can’t express how amazed I was by the beauty of these new regions. The ice took on the most surprising shapes. Here, the arrangement looked like an Eastern city, with countless mosques and minarets; there, a fallen city appeared to have been thrown to the ground by some natural disaster. The scene constantly changed with the angled rays of the sun or was lost in the grayish fog amidst snowstorms. We could hear loud crashes and falls all around us, the massive collapsing icebergs altering the entire landscape like a diorama. Often, when I saw no way out, I thought we were completely trapped; but guided by instinct, Captain Nemo would find a new passage at the slightest sign. He was never wrong when he spotted thin threads of bluish water trickling through the ice fields, and I had no doubt he had navigated these Antarctic seas before. However, on March 16th, the ice fields completely blocked our path. It wasn’t the iceberg itself yet, but vast expanses frozen solid by the cold. But this obstacle couldn’t stop Captain Nemo: he charged at it with terrifying force. The Nautilus entered the brittle mass like a wedge, splitting it with horrifying cracks. It was like an ancient battering ram propelled by immense strength. The ice was thrown high into the air, falling around us like hail. Using its own power, our vessel carved a canal for itself; sometimes carried away by its own momentum, it would lodge on the ice field, crushing it under its weight, and sometimes buried beneath it, splitting it with a simple pitching motion, creating large fractures. Violent winds assailed us during this time, accompanied by thick fog, making it impossible to see from one end of the platform to the other. The wind blew sharply from every direction, and the snow piled up so hard that we had to break it with pickaxes. The temperature was always about 5 degrees below zero; every external part of the Nautilus was covered in ice. A rigged ship would have been trapped in the blocked gorges. A vessel without sails, powered by electricity, and needing no coal, was the only one capable of braving such high latitudes. Finally, on March 18th, after many futile attempts, the Nautilus was completely stuck. It was no longer streams, packs, or ice fields, but an endless and immovable barrier formed by mountains fused together.

“An iceberg!” said the Canadian to me.

“An iceberg!” the Canadian said to me.

I knew that to Ned Land, as well as to all other navigators who had preceded us, this was an inevitable obstacle. The sun appearing for an instant at noon, Captain Nemo took an observation as near as possible, which gave our situation at 51° 30′ long. and 67° 39′ of S. lat. We had advanced one degree more in this Antarctic region. Of the liquid surface of the sea there was no longer a glimpse. Under the spur of the Nautilus lay stretched a vast plain, entangled with confused blocks. Here and there sharp points and slender needles rising to a height of 200 feet; further on a steep shore, hewn as it were with an axe and clothed with greyish tints; huge mirrors, reflecting a few rays of sunshine, half drowned in the fog. And over this desolate face of nature a stern silence reigned, scarcely broken by the flapping of the wings of petrels and puffins. Everything was frozen—even the noise. The Nautilus was then obliged to stop in its adventurous course amid these fields of ice. In spite of our efforts, in spite of the powerful means employed to break up the ice, the Nautilus remained immovable. Generally, when we can proceed no further, we have return still open to us; but here return was as impossible as advance, for every pass had closed behind us; and for the few moments when we were stationary, we were likely to be entirely blocked, which did indeed happen about two o’clock in the afternoon, the fresh ice forming around its sides with astonishing rapidity. I was obliged to admit that Captain Nemo was more than imprudent. I was on the platform at that moment. The Captain had been observing our situation for some time past, when he said to me:

I realized that for Ned Land and all the other navigators before us, this was an unavoidable obstacle. When the sun briefly appeared at noon, Captain Nemo took an observation as accurately as he could, which indicated our location at 51° 30′ longitude and 67° 39′ S latitude. We had moved one degree further into this Antarctic area. There was no longer any sign of the open sea. Beneath the Nautilus, a vast plain stretched out, tangled with disorganized ice blocks. Here and there, sharp peaks and slender spires rose to a height of 200 feet; further along, a steep shore appeared, seemingly hewn with an axe and shaded in gray tones; massive ice surfaces mirrored a few rays of sunlight but were mostly engulfed by fog. A deep silence hung over this bleak landscape, occasionally broken by the flapping wings of petrels and puffins. Everything was frozen—even the sound. The Nautilus had to come to a stop in its adventurous journey amidst these ice fields. Despite our efforts and the powerful tools we used to break the ice, the Nautilus remained stuck. Typically, when we can't go any further, we still have the option to turn back; but here, retreat was just as impossible as moving forward, since every passage had shut behind us. During the brief moments we were stationary, we risked being completely trapped, which actually happened around two o'clock in the afternoon when fresh ice formed around us with surprising speed. I had to admit that Captain Nemo was being more than reckless. I was on the platform at that moment. The Captain had been assessing our situation for some time when he said to me:

“Well, sir, what do you think of this?”

“Well, sir, what do you think about this?”

“I think that we are caught, Captain.”

“I think we’re stuck, Captain.”

[Illustration]

The Nautilus was blocked up

The Nautilus was blocked up

“So, M. Aronnax, you really think that the Nautilus cannot disengage itself?”

“So, M. Aronnax, do you really think that the Nautilus can't get away?”

“With difficulty, Captain; for the season is already too far advanced for you to reckon on the breaking of the ice.”

"With difficulty, Captain; because the season is already too far along for you to expect the ice to break."

“Ah! sir,” said Captain Nemo, in an ironical tone, “you will always be the same. You see nothing but difficulties and obstacles. I affirm that not only can the Nautilus disengage itself, but also that it can go further still.”

“Ah! sir,” Captain Nemo said with a touch of irony, “you’re always going to be like this. You only see challenges and roadblocks. I assure you that not only can the Nautilus free itself, but it can also go even further.”

“Further to the South?” I asked, looking at the Captain.

“Further south?” I asked, looking at the Captain.

“Yes, sir; it shall go to the pole.”

“Yes, sir; it will go to the pole.”

“To the pole!” I exclaimed, unable to repress a gesture of incredulity.

“To the pole!” I exclaimed, unable to hold back my disbelief.

“Yes,” replied the Captain, coldly, “to the Antarctic pole—to that unknown point from whence springs every meridian of the globe. You know whether I can do as I please with the Nautilus!

“Yes,” replied the Captain, coldly, “to the Antarctic pole—to that unknown point from where every meridian of the globe starts. You know whether I can do as I wish with the Nautilus!

Yes, I knew that. I knew that this man was bold, even to rashness. But to conquer those obstacles which bristled round the South Pole, rendering it more inaccessible than the North, which had not yet been reached by the boldest navigators—was it not a mad enterprise, one which only a maniac would have conceived? It then came into my head to ask Captain Nemo if he had ever discovered that pole which had never yet been trodden by a human creature?

Yes, I knew that. I knew that this man was daring, even to the point of recklessness. But to overcome the challenges that surrounded the South Pole, making it more unreachable than the North, which had yet to be reached by even the bravest explorers—wasn't that a crazy endeavor, something only a madman would dream up? It then occurred to me to ask Captain Nemo if he had ever found that pole that had never been touched by a human being.

“No, sir,” he replied; “but we will discover it together. Where others have failed, I will not fail. I have never yet led my Nautilus so far into southern seas; but, I repeat, it shall go further yet.”

“No, sir,” he replied; “but we’ll find out together. Where others have failed, I won’t. I’ve never taken my Nautilus this far into southern seas before; but I promise, it will go even further.”

“I can well believe you, Captain,” said I, in a slightly ironical tone. “I believe you! Let us go ahead! There are no obstacles for us! Let us smash this iceberg! Let us blow it up; and, if it resists, let us give the Nautilus wings to fly over it!”

“I totally believe you, Captain,” I said, with a hint of irony. “I believe you! Let’s move forward! There’s nothing stopping us! Let’s crush this iceberg! Let’s blow it up; and, if it puts up a fight, let’s give the Nautilus wings to fly over it!”

“Over it, sir!” said Captain Nemo, quietly; “no, not over it, but under it!”

“Above it, sir!” said Captain Nemo calmly; “no, not above it, but below it!”

“Under it!” I exclaimed, a sudden idea of the Captain’s projects flashing upon my mind. I understood; the wonderful qualities of the Nautilus were going to serve us in this superhuman enterprise.

“Under it!” I exclaimed, a sudden idea about the Captain’s plans flashing into my mind. I understood; the amazing features of the Nautilus were going to help us in this extraordinary mission.

“I see we are beginning to understand one another, sir,” said the Captain, half smiling. “You begin to see the possibility—I should say the success—of this attempt. That which is impossible for an ordinary vessel is easy to the Nautilus. If a continent lies before the pole, it must stop before the continent; but if, on the contrary, the pole is washed by open sea, it will go even to the pole.”

“I see we’re starting to understand each other, sir,” said the Captain, smiling slightly. “You’re beginning to see the potential—I should say the success—of this endeavor. What’s impossible for a regular ship is easy for the Nautilus. If there’s a continent at the pole, it has to stop at the continent; but if the pole is surrounded by open sea, it will go all the way to the pole.”

“Certainly,” said I, carried away by the Captain’s reasoning; “if the surface of the sea is solidified by the ice, the lower depths are free by the Providential law which has placed the maximum of density of the waters of the ocean one degree higher than freezing-point; and, if I am not mistaken, the portion of this iceberg which is above the water is as one to four to that which is below.”

“Absolutely,” I said, convinced by the Captain’s argument; “if the surface of the sea is frozen solid by the ice, then the deeper waters are open because of the natural law that keeps the densest water at one degree above freezing; and, if I’m not mistaken, the part of this iceberg that is above the water is about one-fourth of what lies beneath.”

“Very nearly, sir; for one foot of iceberg above the sea there are three below it. If these ice mountains are not more than 300 feet above the surface, they are not more than 900 beneath. And what are 900 feet to the Nautilus?

“Very close, sir; for every one foot of iceberg above the sea, there are three below it. If these ice mountains are no more than 300 feet above the surface, they're no more than 900 feet below. And what are 900 feet to the Nautilus?

“Nothing, sir.”

“Nothing, sir.”

“It could even seek at greater depths that uniform temperature of sea-water, and there brave with impunity the thirty or forty degrees of surface cold.”

“It could even search at greater depths for that consistent temperature of seawater and there face the thirty or forty degrees of surface cold without any fear.”

“Just so, sir—just so,” I replied, getting animated.

“Exactly, sir—exactly,” I replied, getting excited.

“The only difficulty,” continued Captain Nemo, “is that of remaining several days without renewing our provision of air.”

“The only problem,” Captain Nemo continued, “is going several days without replenishing our air supply.”

“Is that all? The Nautilus has vast reservoirs; we can fill them, and they will supply us with all the oxygen we want.”

“Is that it? The Nautilus has huge tanks; we can fill them up, and they’ll give us all the oxygen we need.”

“Well thought of, M. Aronnax,” replied the Captain, smiling. “But, not wishing you to accuse me of rashness, I will first give you all my objections.”

“Well thought out, M. Aronnax,” the Captain replied with a smile. “But, so you don’t think I’m being reckless, I’ll first share all my concerns.”

“Have you any more to make?”

“Do you have any more to make?”

“Only one. It is possible, if the sea exists at the South Pole, that it may be covered; and, consequently, we shall be unable to come to the surface.”

“Only one. It’s possible that if there’s a sea at the South Pole, it could be covered; and because of that, we might not be able to surface.”

“Good, sir! but do you forget that the Nautilus is armed with a powerful spur, and could we not send it diagonally against these fields of ice, which would open at the shocks.”

“Good, sir! But do you forget that the Nautilus is equipped with a strong spur, and couldn’t we send it diagonally against these ice fields, which would break apart at the impact?”

“Ah! sir, you are full of ideas to-day.”

“Wow! Sir, you have a lot of ideas today.”

“Besides, Captain,” I added, enthusiastically, “why should we not find the sea open at the South Pole as well as at the North? The frozen poles of the earth do not coincide, either in the southern or in the northern regions; and, until it is proved to the contrary, we may suppose either a continent or an ocean free from ice at these two points of the globe.”

“Besides, Captain,” I added excitedly, “why shouldn’t we find the sea open at the South Pole just like at the North? The frozen poles of the earth aren't aligned in the southern or northern parts; and, until proven otherwise, we can imagine either a continent or an ocean that isn’t covered in ice at these two points on the globe.”

“I think so too, M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo. “I only wish you to observe that, after having made so many objections to my project, you are now crushing me with arguments in its favour!”

“I think so too, M. Aronnax,” replied Captain Nemo. “I just want you to notice that, after raising so many objections to my plan, you’re now overwhelming me with arguments supporting it!”

The preparations for this audacious attempt now began. The powerful pumps of the Nautilus were working air into the reservoirs and storing it at high pressure. About four o’clock, Captain Nemo announced the closing of the panels on the platform. I threw one last look at the massive iceberg which we were going to cross. The weather was clear, the atmosphere pure enough, the cold very great, being 12° below zero; but, the wind having gone down, this temperature was not so unbearable. About ten men mounted the sides of the Nautilus, armed with pickaxes to break the ice around the vessel, which was soon free. The operation was quickly performed, for the fresh ice was still very thin. We all went below. The usual reservoirs were filled with the newly-liberated water, and the Nautilus soon descended. I had taken my place with Conseil in the saloon; through the open window we could see the lower beds of the Southern Ocean. The thermometer went up, the needle of the compass deviated on the dial. At about 900 feet, as Captain Nemo had foreseen, we were floating beneath the undulating bottom of the iceberg. But the Nautilus went lower still—it went to the depth of four hundred fathoms. The temperature of the water at the surface showed twelve degrees, it was now only ten; we had gained two. I need not say the temperature of the Nautilus was raised by its heating apparatus to a much higher degree; every manœuvre was accomplished with wonderful precision.

The preparations for this bold attempt began. The powerful pumps of the Nautilus were pumping air into the tanks and storing it at high pressure. Around four o’clock, Captain Nemo announced that the panels on the platform were being closed. I took one last look at the massive iceberg we were about to cross. The weather was clear, the atmosphere was pure enough, and it was very cold, about 12° below zero; however, with the wind having died down, the temperature was manageable. About ten men climbed the sides of the Nautilus, armed with pickaxes to break the ice around the vessel, which was soon free. The operation was quick since the fresh ice was still very thin. We all went below deck. The usual tanks were filled with the newly freed water, and the Nautilus soon descended. I found my place with Conseil in the saloon; through the open window, we could see the lower depths of the Southern Ocean. The thermometer rose, and the compass needle shifted on the dial. At about 900 feet, just as Captain Nemo had predicted, we were floating beneath the shifting bottom of the iceberg. But the Nautilus went deeper still—down to four hundred fathoms. The water temperature at the surface was twelve degrees, but now it was only ten; we had dropped by two degrees. I should mention that the temperature inside the Nautilus was raised by its heating system to a much higher level; every maneuver was executed with incredible precision.

“We shall pass it, if you please, sir,” said Conseil.

"We'll pass it, if you don't mind, sir," said Conseil.

“I believe we shall,” I said, in a tone of firm conviction.

“I believe we will,” I said, with a tone of strong conviction.

In this open sea, the Nautilus had taken its course direct to the pole, without leaving the fifty-second meridian. From 67° 30′ to 90 deg., twenty-two degrees and a half of latitude remained to travel; that is, about five hundred leagues. The Nautilus kept up a mean speed of twenty-six miles an hour—the speed of an express train. If that was kept up, in forty hours we should reach the pole.

In this open sea, the Nautilus was heading straight for the pole, staying on the fifty-second meridian. From 67° 30′ to 90°, there were twenty-two and a half degrees of latitude left to cover; that is, about five hundred leagues. The Nautilus maintained an average speed of twenty-six miles an hour—the same as an express train. If we kept that speed, we would reach the pole in forty hours.

For a part of the night the novelty of the situation kept us at the window. The sea was lit with the electric lantern; but it was deserted; fishes did not sojourn in these imprisoned waters; they only found there a passage to take them from the Antarctic Ocean to the open polar sea. Our pace was rapid; we could feel it by the quivering of the long steel body. About two in the morning I took some hours’ repose, and Conseil did the same. In crossing the waist I did not meet Captain Nemo: I supposed him to be in the pilot’s cage. The next morning, the 19th of March, I took my post once more in the saloon. The electric log told me that the speed of the Nautilus had been slackened. It was then going towards the surface; but prudently emptying its reservoirs very slowly. My heart beat fast. Were we going to emerge and regain the open polar atmosphere? No! A shock told me that the Nautilus had struck the bottom of the iceberg, still very thick, judging from the deadened sound. We had in deed “struck,” to use a sea expression, but in an inverse sense, and at a thousand feet deep. This would give three thousand feet of ice above us; one thousand being above the water-mark. The iceberg was then higher than at its borders—not a very reassuring fact. Several times that day the Nautilus tried again, and every time it struck the wall which lay like a ceiling above it. Sometimes it met with but 900 yards, only 200 of which rose above the surface. It was twice the height it was when the Nautilus had gone under the waves. I carefully noted the different depths, and thus obtained a submarine profile of the chain as it was developed under the water. That night no change had taken place in our situation. Still ice between four and five hundred yards in depth! It was evidently diminishing, but, still, what a thickness between us and the surface of the ocean! It was then eight. According to the daily custom on board the Nautilus, its air should have been renewed four hours ago; but I did not suffer much, although Captain Nemo had not yet made any demand upon his reserve of oxygen. My sleep was painful that night; hope and fear besieged me by turns: I rose several times. The groping of the Nautilus continued. About three in the morning, I noticed that the lower surface of the iceberg was only about fifty feet deep. One hundred and fifty feet now separated us from the surface of the waters. The iceberg was by degrees becoming an ice-field, the mountain a plain. My eyes never left the manometer. We were still rising diagonally to the surface, which sparkled under the electric rays. The iceberg was stretching both above and beneath into lengthening slopes; mile after mile it was getting thinner. At length, at six in the morning of that memorable day, the 19th of March, the door of the saloon opened, and Captain Nemo appeared.

For part of the night, the novelty of the situation kept us at the window. The sea was illuminated by the electric lantern, but it was deserted; fish didn't linger in these trapped waters; they only passed through on their way from the Antarctic Ocean to the open polar sea. We moved quickly; I could feel it by the shivering of the long steel body. Around two in the morning, I took a few hours' rest, and Conseil did the same. As I crossed the waist, I didn't see Captain Nemo; I assumed he was in the pilot's cage. The next morning, the 19th of March, I returned to my post in the saloon. The electric log indicated that the speed of the Nautilus had slowed down. It was moving toward the surface, but carefully emptying its reservoirs very slowly. My heart raced. Were we about to emerge and breathe the open polar air? No! A shock informed me that the Nautilus had hit the bottom of the iceberg, which was still thick, judging by the muffled sound. We had, in fact, “struck,” as sailors say, but in a reverse sense, and at a depth of a thousand feet. This meant there were three thousand feet of ice above us, with one thousand feet above the waterline. The iceberg was then taller than its edges—not a very reassuring fact. Several times that day, the Nautilus tried again, and each time it hit the wall that was like a ceiling above it. Sometimes it was as little as 900 yards thick, only 200 of which rose above the surface. It was twice the height it had been when the Nautilus had gone under. I carefully noted the different depths, creating a submarine profile of the chain as it lay beneath the water. That night, our situation remained unchanged. Still ice between four and five hundred yards deep! It was clearly decreasing, but what thickness still lay between us and the surface of the ocean! It was then eight. According to our daily routine on board the Nautilus, the air should have been refreshed four hours ago; but I didn't suffer much, even though Captain Nemo hadn't yet drawn on his reserve of oxygen. My sleep was troubled that night; hope and fear alternated in my mind: I got up several times. The Nautilus continued its upward search. Around three in the morning, I noticed that the bottom of the iceberg was only about fifty feet deep. Now there were only one hundred and fifty feet separating us from the surface of the water. The iceberg was gradually turning into an ice-field, the mountain flattening out. My eyes never left the manometer. We were still rising diagonally toward the surface, which sparkled under the electric rays. The iceberg stretched up and down into sloping layers; mile after mile, it was getting thinner. Finally, at six in the morning on that unforgettable day, the 19th of March, the door of the saloon opened, and Captain Nemo appeared.

“The sea is open!!” was all he said.

“The sea is open!!” was all he said.

CHAPTER XIV
THE SOUTH POLE

I rushed on to the platform. Yes! the open sea, with but a few scattered pieces of ice and moving icebergs—a long stretch of sea; a world of birds in the air, and myriads of fishes under those waters, which varied from intense blue to olive green, according to the bottom. The thermometer marked 3° C. above zero. It was comparatively spring, shut up as we were behind this iceberg, whose lengthened mass was dimly seen on our northern horizon.

I rushed onto the platform. Yes! The open sea, with just a few scattered chunks of ice and drifting icebergs—a long expanse of water; a world of birds flying overhead, and countless fish swimming below in waters that shifted from deep blue to olive green, depending on the seabed. The thermometer read 3° C above zero. It felt like spring, even though we were enclosed by this iceberg, its elongated shape faintly visible on our northern horizon.

“Are we at the pole?” I asked the Captain, with a beating heart.

“Are we at the pole?” I asked the Captain, my heart racing.

“I do not know,” he replied. “At noon I will take our bearings.”

“I don’t know,” he replied. “At noon, I’ll check our position.”

“But will the sun show himself through this fog?” said I, looking at the leaden sky.

“But will the sun break through this fog?” I asked, gazing at the heavy sky.

“However little it shows, it will be enough,” replied the Captain.

“Even if it doesn’t show much, it will be enough,” replied the Captain.

About ten miles south a solitary island rose to a height of one hundred and four yards. We made for it, but carefully, for the sea might be strewn with banks. One hour afterwards we had reached it, two hours later we had made the round of it. It measured four or five miles in circumference. A narrow canal separated it from a considerable stretch of land, perhaps a continent, for we could not see its limits. The existence of this land seemed to give some colour to Maury’s theory. The ingenious American has remarked that, between the South Pole and the sixtieth parallel, the sea is covered with floating ice of enormous size, which is never met with in the North Atlantic. From this fact he has drawn the conclusion that the Antarctic Circle encloses considerable continents, as icebergs cannot form in open sea, but only on the coasts. According to these calculations, the mass of ice surrounding the southern pole forms a vast cap, the circumference of which must be, at least, 2,500 miles. But the Nautilus, for fear of running aground, had stopped about three cable-lengths from a strand over which reared a superb heap of rocks. The boat was launched; the Captain, two of his men, bearing instruments, Conseil, and myself were in it. It was ten in the morning. I had not seen Ned Land. Doubtless the Canadian did not wish to admit the presence of the South Pole. A few strokes of the oar brought us to the sand, where we ran ashore. Conseil was going to jump on to the land, when I held him back.

About ten miles to the south, a lonely island rose to a height of one hundred and four yards. We headed toward it carefully, as the sea could be filled with hidden obstacles. An hour later, we reached the island, and two hours after that, we circled around it. It was about four or five miles in circumference. A narrow channel separated it from a large area of land, possibly a continent, since we couldn't see its boundaries. The existence of this land seemed to support Maury's theory. The clever American noted that, between the South Pole and the sixtieth parallel, the sea is covered with huge floating ice, which isn't found in the North Atlantic. From this, he concluded that the Antarctic Circle must enclose significant land masses, as icebergs can only form near coasts, not in open water. According to his calculations, the ice surrounding the southern pole forms a vast cap, with a circumference of at least 2,500 miles. However, the Nautilus, to avoid running aground, had stopped about three cable lengths from a beach where a magnificent pile of rocks stood. The boat was lowered; the Captain, two crew members with instruments, Conseil, and I were in it. It was ten in the morning. I hadn't seen Ned Land. The Canadian probably didn't want to acknowledge the presence of the South Pole. A few strokes of the oar brought us to the sand, where we landed. Conseil was about to jump onto the land when I stopped him.

“Sir,” said I to Captain Nemo, “to you belongs the honour of first setting foot on this land.”

“Sir,” I said to Captain Nemo, “the honor of being the first to set foot on this land belongs to you.”

“Yes, sir,” said the Captain, “and if I do not hesitate to tread this South Pole, it is because, up to this time, no human being has left a trace there.”

“Yes, sir,” said the Captain, “and if I don’t hesitate to step foot on this South Pole, it’s because, until now, no one has left a mark here.”

Saying this, he jumped lightly on to the sand. His heart beat with emotion. He climbed a rock, sloping to a little promontory, and there, with his arms crossed, mute and motionless, and with an eager look, he seemed to take possession of these southern regions. After five minutes passed in this ecstasy, he turned to us.

Saying this, he jumped lightly onto the sand. His heart raced with emotion. He climbed a rock, sloping to a small promontory, and there, with his arms crossed, silent and still, and with an eager look, he seemed to claim these southern regions. After five minutes spent in this ecstasy, he turned to us.

“When you like, sir.”

"Whenever you prefer, sir."

I landed, followed by Conseil, leaving the two men in the boat. For a long way the soil was composed of a reddish sandy stone, something like crushed brick, scoriae, streams of lava, and pumice-stones. One could not mistake its volcanic origin. In some parts, slight curls of smoke emitted a sulphurous smell, proving that the internal fires had lost nothing of their expansive powers, though, having climbed a high acclivity, I could see no volcano for a radius of several miles. We know that in those Antarctic countries, James Ross found two craters, the Erebus and Terror, in full activity, on the 167th meridian, latitude 77° 32′. The vegetation of this desolate continent seemed to me much restricted. Some lichens lay upon the black rocks; some microscopic plants, rudimentary diatomas, a kind of cells placed between two quartz shells; long purple and scarlet weed, supported on little swimming bladders, which the breaking of the waves brought to the shore. These constituted the meagre flora of this region. The shore was strewn with molluscs, little mussels, and limpets. I also saw myriads of northern clios, one-and-a-quarter inches long, of which a whale would swallow a whole world at a mouthful; and some perfect sea-butterflies, animating the waters on the skirts of the shore.

I landed, followed by Conseil, leaving the two men in the boat. For quite a distance, the ground was made up of reddish sandy stone, something like crushed brick, scoria, streams of lava, and pumice. Its volcanic origin was unmistakable. In some areas, wisps of smoke gave off a sulfurous smell, showing that the underground fires still had their force, although, after climbing a steep slope, I couldn't see any volcano for miles around. We know that in those Antarctic regions, James Ross discovered two active craters, Erebus and Terror, at the 167th meridian, latitude 77° 32′. The vegetation on this barren continent seemed very limited. There were some lichens on the black rocks, a few tiny plants, basic diatoms, a type of cell trapped between two quartz shells, and long purple and scarlet seaweed, floating on small air bladders that the waves washed ashore. These made up the sparse plant life of the area. The shore was littered with mollusks, little mussels, and limpets. I also spotted countless northern clios, about one and a quarter inches long, which a whale could swallow whole in one gulp, as well as some beautiful sea butterflies dancing on the surface near the shore.

There appeared on the high bottoms some coral shrubs, of the kind which, according to James Ross, live in the Antarctic seas to the depth of more than 1,000 yards. Then there were little kingfishers and starfish studding the soil. But where life abounded most was in the air. There thousands of birds fluttered and flew of all kinds, deafening us with their cries; others crowded the rock, looking at us as we passed by without fear, and pressing familiarly close by our feet. There were penguins, so agile in the water, heavy and awkward as they are on the ground; they were uttering harsh cries, a large assembly, sober in gesture, but extravagant in clamour. Albatrosses passed in the air, the expanse of their wings being at least four yards and a half, and justly called the vultures of the ocean; some gigantic petrels, and some damiers, a kind of small duck, the underpart of whose body is black and white; then there were a whole series of petrels, some whitish, with brown-bordered wings, others blue, peculiar to the Antarctic seas, and so oily, as I told Conseil, that the inhabitants of the Ferroe Islands had nothing to do before lighting them but to put a wick in.

There were coral shrubs on the high ground, which, according to James Ross, live in the Antarctic seas at depths of more than 1,000 yards. Little kingfishers and starfish dotted the soil. But the real abundance of life was in the air. Thousands of birds of all kinds flitted and flew around us, deafening us with their cries; others crowded on the rocks, watching us pass by without fear and pressing closely around our feet. There were penguins, so agile in the water, but heavy and awkward on land; they were making harsh calls, a large group that was serious in posture but loud and boisterous. Albatrosses glided through the air, their wings spanning at least four and a half yards, rightfully called the vultures of the ocean; some gigantic petrels and small ducks called damiers, which are black and white on the underside; and a whole range of petrels, some whitish with brown-bordered wings, others blue, unique to the Antarctic seas, and so oily that, as I told Conseil, the people of the Faroe Islands only needed to place a wick in them to light them.

“A little more,” said Conseil, “and they would be perfect lamps! After that, we cannot expect Nature to have previously furnished them with wicks!”

“A little more,” said Conseil, “and they would be perfect lamps! After that, we can’t expect Nature to have already given them wicks!”

About half a mile farther on the soil was riddled with ruffs’ nests, a sort of laying-ground, out of which many birds were issuing. Captain Nemo had some hundreds hunted. They uttered a cry like the braying of an ass, were about the size of a goose, slate-colour on the body, white beneath, with a yellow line round their throats; they allowed themselves to be killed with a stone, never trying to escape. But the fog did not lift, and at eleven the sun had not yet shown itself. Its absence made me uneasy. Without it no observations were possible. How, then, could we decide whether we had reached the pole? When I rejoined Captain Nemo, I found him leaning on a piece of rock, silently watching the sky. He seemed impatient and vexed. But what was to be done? This rash and powerful man could not command the sun as he did the sea. Noon arrived without the orb of day showing itself for an instant. We could not even tell its position behind the curtain of fog; and soon the fog turned to snow.

About half a mile further on, the ground was filled with ruffs’ nests, a kind of breeding area, from which many birds were emerging. Captain Nemo had hunted several hundred of them. They made a sound like a donkey braying, were roughly the size of a goose, slate grey on their bodies, white underneath, with a yellow band around their necks; they allowed themselves to be killed with a stone, never attempting to escape. But the fog didn’t clear, and by eleven, the sun still hadn't appeared. Its absence made me uneasy. Without it, we couldn’t make any observations. How could we determine if we had reached the pole? When I found Captain Nemo again, he was leaning on a rock, silently gazing at the sky. He seemed impatient and frustrated. But what could be done? This bold and powerful man couldn’t command the sun like he did the sea. Noon came and went without the sun showing itself even for a moment. We couldn’t even tell its position behind the fog, and soon the fog turned into snow.

“Till to-morrow,” said the Captain, quietly, and we returned to the Nautilus amid these atmospheric disturbances.

“See you tomorrow,” said the Captain, calmly, and we went back to the Nautilus amid these atmospheric disturbances.

The tempest of snow continued till the next day. It was impossible to remain on the platform. From the saloon, where I was taking notes of incidents happening during this excursion to the polar continent, I could hear the cries of petrels and albatrosses sporting in the midst of this violent storm. The Nautilus did not remain motionless, but skirted the coast, advancing ten miles more to the south in the half-light left by the sun as it skirted the edge of the horizon. The next day, the 20th of March, the snow had ceased. The cold was a little greater, the thermometer showing 2° below zero. The fog was rising, and I hoped that that day our observations might be taken. Captain Nemo not having yet appeared, the boat took Conseil and myself to land. The soil was still of the same volcanic nature; everywhere were traces of lava, scoriae, and basalt; but the crater which had vomited them I could not see. Here, as lower down, this continent was alive with myriads of birds. But their rule was now divided with large troops of sea-mammals, looking at us with their soft eyes. There were several kinds of seals, some stretched on the earth, some on flakes of ice, many going in and out of the sea. They did not flee at our approach, never having had anything to do with man; and I reckoned that there were provisions there for hundreds of vessels.

The snowstorm lasted until the next day. It was impossible to stay on the platform. From the lounge, where I was jotting down notes about the events during this trip to the polar continent, I could hear the cries of petrels and albatrosses playing in the midst of the storm. The Nautilus didn't stay still, but hugged the coastline, moving another ten miles south in the dim light left by the sun as it hovered at the edge of the horizon. The next day, March 20th, the snow had stopped. The cold was a bit more intense, with the thermometer reading 2° below zero. The fog was lifting, and I hoped we could take observations that day. Since Captain Nemo had not yet shown up, the boat took Conseil and me to shore. The ground was still volcanic; everywhere there were traces of lava, scoriae, and basalt, but I couldn't see the crater that had spewed them out. Here, as below, this continent was bustling with countless birds. But now their space was shared with large groups of sea mammals, gazing at us with their gentle eyes. There were several types of seals, some lounging on the ground, some on ice floes, and many coming in and out of the sea. They didn’t flee at our approach, having never interacted with humans; I estimated that there were enough resources there for hundreds of ships.

“Sir,” said Conseil, “will you tell me the names of these creatures?”

“Sir,” said Conseil, “can you tell me the names of these creatures?”

“They are seals and morses.”

“They are seals and walruses.”

It was now eight in the morning. Four hours remained to us before the sun could be observed with advantage. I directed our steps towards a vast bay cut in the steep granite shore. There, I can aver that earth and ice were lost to sight by the numbers of sea-mammals covering them, and I involuntarily sought for old Proteus, the mythological shepherd who watched these immense flocks of Neptune. There were more seals than anything else, forming distinct groups, male and female, the father watching over his family, the mother suckling her little ones, some already strong enough to go a few steps. When they wished to change their place, they took little jumps, made by the contraction of their bodies, and helped awkwardly enough by their imperfect fin, which, as with the lamantin, their cousins, forms a perfect forearm. I should say that, in the water, which is their element—the spine of these creatures is flexible; with smooth and close skin and webbed feet—they swim admirably. In resting on the earth they take the most graceful attitudes. Thus the ancients, observing their soft and expressive looks, which cannot be surpassed by the most beautiful look a woman can give, their clear voluptuous eyes, their charming positions, and the poetry of their manners, metamorphosed them, the male into a triton and the female into a mermaid. I made Conseil notice the considerable development of the lobes of the brain in these interesting cetaceans. No mammal, except man, has such a quantity of brain matter; they are also capable of receiving a certain amount of education, are easily domesticated, and I think, with other naturalists, that if properly taught they would be of great service as fishing-dogs. The greater part of them slept on the rocks or on the sand. Amongst these seals, properly so called, which have no external ears (in which they differ from the otter, whose ears are prominent), I noticed several varieties of seals about three yards long, with a white coat, bulldog heads, armed with teeth in both jaws, four incisors at the top and four at the bottom, and two large canine teeth in the shape of a fleur-de-lis. Amongst them glided sea-elephants, a kind of seal, with short, flexible trunks. The giants of this species measured twenty feet round and ten yards and a half in length; but they did not move as we approached.

It was now eight in the morning. We had four hours left before we could see the sun with any advantage. I led us toward a vast bay carved into the steep granite shore. There, I can honestly say, earth and ice were hidden under the sheer number of sea mammals covering them, and I found myself thinking of old Proteus, the mythological shepherd who watched over these immense flocks of Neptune. There were more seals than anything else, forming distinct groups of males and females, the father looking after his family while the mother nursed her pups, some already strong enough to take a few steps. When they wanted to move, they made little hops, moving their bodies and awkwardly helped by their imperfect fins, which, like their relatives, the manatees, resemble a perfect forearm. In the water, which is their natural habitat, these creatures are flexible; with smooth, tight skin and webbed feet—they swim beautifully. When resting on land, they adopt the most graceful poses. The ancients, noticing their soft and expressive faces, which surpass even the most beautiful gaze a woman can give, their clear, enchanting eyes, charming positions, and poetic behavior, transformed them: the male into a triton and the female into a mermaid. I pointed out to Conseil the significant development of the brain lobes in these fascinating cetaceans. No mammal, except humans, has so much brain matter; they can also be somewhat trained, are easily domesticated, and I believe, like other naturalists, that if properly educated, they could be incredibly useful as fishing assistants. Most of them were sleeping on the rocks or sand. Among these true seals, which lack external ears (unlike the otter, which has prominent ears), I noticed several varieties about three yards long, with white fur, bulldog-shaped heads, and teeth in both jaws—four incisors on the top and four on the bottom, along with two large canine teeth shaped like a fleur-de-lis. Among them glided sea elephants, a type of seal with short, flexible trunks. The giants of this species measured twenty feet in circumference and ten and a half yards long; however, they remained still as we approached.

“These creatures are not dangerous?” asked Conseil.

"These creatures aren't dangerous?" Conseil asked.

“No; not unless you attack them. When they have to defend their young their rage is terrible, and it is not uncommon for them to break the fishing-boats to pieces.”

“No; not unless you attack them. When they have to protect their young, their anger is fierce, and it’s not unusual for them to smash fishing boats to pieces.”

“They are quite right,” said Conseil.

“They're totally right,” said Conseil.

“I do not say they are not.”

"I'm not saying they are."

Two miles farther on we were stopped by the promontory which shelters the bay from the southerly winds. Beyond it we heard loud bellowings such as a troop of ruminants would produce.

Two miles further on, we were halted by the headland that protects the bay from southern winds. Beyond it, we heard loud bellowing, like what a herd of grazing animals would make.

“Good!” said Conseil; “a concert of bulls!”

"Great!" said Conseil; "a bull concert!"

“No; a concert of morses.”

“No; a concert of minks.”

“They are fighting!”

“They're fighting!”

“They are either fighting or playing.”

“They're either roughhousing or playing.”

We now began to climb the blackish rocks, amid unforeseen stumbles, and over stones which the ice made slippery. More than once I rolled over at the expense of my loins. Conseil, more prudent or more steady, did not stumble, and helped me up, saying:

We started to climb the dark rocks, tripping unexpectedly, and over stones made slippery by the ice. More than once, I fell over, hurting my back. Conseil, more careful or steadier, didn’t stumble and helped me up, saying:

“If, sir, you would have the kindness to take wider steps, you would preserve your equilibrium better.”

“If you would be so kind as to take wider steps, you would keep your balance better.”

Arrived at the upper ridge of the promontory, I saw a vast white plain covered with morses. They were playing amongst themselves, and what we heard were bellowings of pleasure, not of anger.

Arriving at the upper ridge of the promontory, I saw a vast white plain covered with walruses. They were playing with each other, and what we heard were sounds of pleasure, not anger.

As I passed these curious animals I could examine them leisurely, for they did not move. Their skins were thick and rugged, of a yellowish tint, approaching to red; their hair was short and scant. Some of them were four yards and a quarter long. Quieter and less timid than their cousins of the north, they did not, like them, place sentinels round the outskirts of their encampment. After examining this city of morses, I began to think of returning. It was eleven o’clock, and, if Captain Nemo found the conditions favourable for observations, I wished to be present at the operation. We followed a narrow pathway running along the summit of the steep shore. At half-past eleven we had reached the place where we landed. The boat had run aground, bringing the Captain. I saw him standing on a block of basalt, his instruments near him, his eyes fixed on the northern horizon, near which the sun was then describing a lengthened curve. I took my place beside him, and waited without speaking. Noon arrived, and, as before, the sun did not appear. It was a fatality. Observations were still wanting. If not accomplished to-morrow, we must give up all idea of taking any. We were indeed exactly at the 20th of March. To-morrow, the 21st, would be the equinox; the sun would disappear behind the horizon for six months, and with its disappearance the long polar night would begin. Since the September equinox it had emerged from the northern horizon, rising by lengthened spirals up to the 21st of December. At this period, the summer solstice of the northern regions, it had begun to descend; and to-morrow was to shed its last rays upon them. I communicated my fears and observations to Captain Nemo.

As I walked past these unique animals, I could take my time to observe them since they didn’t move. Their skin was thick and rough, with a yellowish hue, almost reddish; their fur was short and sparse. Some of them were over four yards long. They were calmer and less shy than their northern relatives, and unlike them, they didn’t have sentinels stationed around their camp. After checking out this colony of walruses, I started to think about heading back. It was eleven o’clock, and if Captain Nemo found the conditions good for observations, I wanted to be there for it. We followed a narrow path along the top of the steep shore. By half-past eleven, we had made it back to the spot where we landed. The boat had grounded, and the Captain was there. I saw him standing on a block of basalt, his instruments nearby, gazing at the northern horizon where the sun was tracing a long curve. I took my place next to him and waited in silence. Noon came, and just like before, the sun didn’t show up. It was unfortunate. We still needed to make observations. If we didn’t get them done by tomorrow, we would have to forget about it altogether. As it happened, today was exactly the 20th of March. Tomorrow, the 21st, would be the equinox; the sun would sink below the horizon for six months, marking the start of the long polar night. Since the September equinox, it had risen from the northern horizon, spiraling up until the 21st of December. At this time, during the summer solstice for the northern regions, it had begun its descent, and tomorrow would be when it shed its last rays on them. I shared my concerns and observations with Captain Nemo.

“You are right, M. Aronnax,” said he; “if to-morrow I cannot take the altitude of the sun, I shall not be able to do it for six months. But precisely because chance has led me into these seas on the 21st of March, my bearings will be easy to take, if at twelve we can see the sun.”

“You're right, M. Aronnax,” he said. “If I can't take the altitude of the sun tomorrow, I won’t be able to for six months. But since luck has brought me to these waters on the 21st of March, it will be easy to get my bearings if we can see the sun at noon.”

“Why, Captain?”

“Why, Captain?”

“Because then the orb of day described such lengthened curves that it is difficult to measure exactly its height above the horizon, and grave errors may be made with instruments.”

“Because then the sun traced such long arcs that it’s hard to accurately measure its height above the horizon, and serious mistakes can happen with instruments.”

“What will you do then?”

“What are you going to do?”

“I shall only use my chronometer,” replied Captain Nemo. “If to-morrow, the 21st of March, the disc of the sun, allowing for refraction, is exactly cut by the northern horizon, it will show that I am at the South Pole.”

“I’ll only use my chronometer,” replied Captain Nemo. “If tomorrow, the 21st of March, the sun’s disc, taking refraction into account, is perfectly aligned with the northern horizon, it means I’m at the South Pole.”

“Just so,” said I. “But this statement is not mathematically correct, because the equinox does not necessarily begin at noon.”

"Exactly," I said. "But this statement isn't mathematically accurate, because the equinox doesn't necessarily start at noon."

“Very likely, sir; but the error will not be a hundred yards and we do not want more. Till to-morrow, then!”

“Most likely, sir; but the mistake won't be more than a hundred yards, and we don’t need more than that. Until tomorrow, then!”

Captain Nemo returned on board. Conseil and I remained to survey the shore, observing and studying until five o’clock. Then I went to bed, not, however, without invoking, like the Indian, the favour of the radiant orb. The next day, the 21st of March, at five in the morning, I mounted the platform. I found Captain Nemo there.

Captain Nemo came back on board. Conseil and I stayed behind to look at the shore, watching and studying until five o’clock. Then I went to bed, but not before calling on, like the Indian, the favor of the shining sun. The next day, March 21st, at five in the morning, I climbed up to the platform. Captain Nemo was there.

“The weather is lightening a little,” said he. “I have some hope. After breakfast we will go on shore and choose a post for observation.”

“The weather is getting a bit better,” he said. “I have some hope. After breakfast, we’ll go ashore and pick a spot for observation.”

That point settled, I sought Ned Land. I wanted to take him with me. But the obstinate Canadian refused, and I saw that his taciturnity and his bad humour grew day by day. After all, I was not sorry for his obstinacy under the circumstances. Indeed, there were too many seals on shore, and we ought not to lay such temptation in this unreflecting fisherman’s way. Breakfast over, we went on shore. The Nautilus had gone some miles further up in the night. It was a whole league from the coast, above which reared a sharp peak about five hundred yards high. The boat took with me Captain Nemo, two men of the crew, and the instruments, which consisted of a chronometer, a telescope, and a barometer. While crossing, I saw numerous whales belonging to the three kinds peculiar to the southern seas; the whale, or the English “right whale,” which has no dorsal fin; the “humpback,” with reeved chest and large, whitish fins, which, in spite of its name, do not form wings; and the fin-back, of a yellowish brown, the liveliest of all the cetacea. This powerful creature is heard a long way off when he throws to a great height columns of air and vapour, which look like whirlwinds of smoke. These different mammals were disporting themselves in troops in the quiet waters; and I could see that this basin of the Antarctic Pole serves as a place of refuge to the cetacea too closely tracked by the hunters. I also noticed large medusæ floating between the reeds.

That settled, I looked for Ned Land. I wanted to take him with me. But the stubborn Canadian refused, and I noticed that his silence and moodiness got worse every day. Honestly, I didn’t mind his stubbornness given the situation. There were just too many seals on the shore, and we shouldn’t tempt this unthinking fisherman. After breakfast, we went ashore. The Nautilus had moved a few miles further up during the night. It was a whole league from the coast, where a sharp peak rose about five hundred yards high. The boat carried Captain Nemo with me, two crew members, and the instruments, which included a chronometer, a telescope, and a barometer. While crossing, I spotted numerous whales belonging to the three types found in the southern seas: the whale, or the English “right whale,” which doesn’t have a dorsal fin; the “humpback,” with a bulging chest and large, whitish fins that, despite its name, don’t form wings; and the fin-back, a yellowish-brown color, the most lively of all the cetaceans. This powerful creature can be heard from far away when it shoots columns of air and vapor high into the sky, resembling whirlwinds of smoke. These different mammals were frolicking in groups in the calm waters, and I could see that this Antarctic basin serves as a refuge for the cetaceans being hunted too closely. I also noticed large jellyfish floating among the reeds.

At nine we landed; the sky was brightening, the clouds were flying to the south, and the fog seemed to be leaving the cold surface of the waters. Captain Nemo went towards the peak, which he doubtless meant to be his observatory. It was a painful ascent over the sharp lava and the pumice-stones, in an atmosphere often impregnated with a sulphurous smell from the smoking cracks. For a man unaccustomed to walk on land, the Captain climbed the steep slopes with an agility I never saw equalled and which a hunter would have envied. We were two hours getting to the summit of this peak, which was half porphyry and half basalt. From thence we looked upon a vast sea which, towards the north, distinctly traced its boundary line upon the sky. At our feet lay fields of dazzling whiteness. Over our heads a pale azure, free from fog. To the north the disc of the sun seemed like a ball of fire, already horned by the cutting of the horizon. From the bosom of the water rose sheaves of liquid jets by hundreds. In the distance lay the Nautilus like a cetacean asleep on the water. Behind us, to the south and east, an immense country and a chaotic heap of rocks and ice, the limits of which were not visible. On arriving at the summit Captain Nemo carefully took the mean height of the barometer, for he would have to consider that in taking his observations. At a quarter to twelve the sun, then seen only by refraction, looked like a golden disc shedding its last rays upon this deserted continent and seas which never man had yet ploughed. Captain Nemo, furnished with a lenticular glass which, by means of a mirror, corrected the refraction, watched the orb sinking below the horizon by degrees, following a lengthened diagonal. I held the chronometer. My heart beat fast. If the disappearance of the half-disc of the sun coincided with twelve o’clock on the chronometer, we were at the pole itself.

At nine, we landed; the sky was getting brighter, the clouds were moving south, and the fog seemed to be lifting off the cold water surface. Captain Nemo headed towards the peak, which was clearly meant to be his observatory. It was a tough climb over the sharp lava and pumice stones, in an atmosphere often filled with a sulfurous smell from the smoking cracks. For someone not used to walking on land, the Captain scaled the steep slopes with an agility I had never seen before, one that any hunter would have envied. It took us two hours to reach the top of this peak, which was half porphyry and half basalt. From there, we gazed out over a vast sea that clearly marked its boundary against the sky to the north. Below us lay bright white fields. Above us was a pale blue sky, free from fog. To the north, the sun looked like a ball of fire, already distorted by the edge of the horizon. From the ocean rose hundreds of plumes of water jets. In the distance, the Nautilus lay like a whale resting on the water. Behind us, to the south and east, stretched a massive expanse of chaotic rocks and ice, the limits of which were not visible. Once we reached the summit, Captain Nemo carefully took the barometric reading, as he would need it for his observations. At a quarter to twelve, the sun, seen only through refraction, looked like a golden disc casting its last rays on this deserted continent and seas that no human had ever navigated. Captain Nemo, equipped with a lenticular lens that corrected the refraction with a mirror, watched the sun slowly sink below the horizon, moving along a long diagonal. I held the chronometer. My heart raced. If the half-disc of the sun disappeared right at twelve o’clock on the chronometer, we would be at the pole itself.

“Twelve!” I exclaimed.

"Twelve!" I shouted.

“The South Pole!” replied Captain Nemo, in a grave voice, handing me the glass, which showed the orb cut in exactly equal parts by the horizon.

“The South Pole!” replied Captain Nemo in a serious tone, handing me the glass that showed the globe divided exactly in half by the horizon.

I looked at the last rays crowning the peak, and the shadows mounting by degrees up its slopes. At that moment Captain Nemo, resting with his hand on my shoulder, said:

I watched the final rays lighting up the peak, while the shadows gradually crept up its slopes. At that moment, Captain Nemo, resting his hand on my shoulder, said:

“I, Captain Nemo, on this 21st day of March, 1868, have reached the South Pole on the ninetieth degree; and I take possession of this part of the globe, equal to one-sixth of the known continents.”

“I, Captain Nemo, on this 21st day of March, 1868, have arrived at the South Pole at the ninetieth degree; and I claim this part of the world, which is equivalent to one-sixth of the known continents.”

“In whose name, Captain?”

“In whose name, Captain?”

“In my own, sir!”

“In my own, dude!”

Saying which, Captain Nemo unfurled a black banner, bearing an “N” in gold quartered on its bunting. Then, turning towards the orb of day, whose last rays lapped the horizon of the sea, he exclaimed:

Saying that, Captain Nemo unfurled a black flag with a gold "N" in the center. Then, facing the sun, whose last rays touched the horizon of the sea, he exclaimed:

“Adieu, sun! Disappear, thou radiant orb! rest beneath this open sea, and let a night of six months spread its shadows over my new domains!”

“Goodbye, sun! Go away, you bright orb! Rest beneath this open sea, and let a night of six months cast its shadows over my new lands!”

CHAPTER XV
ACCIDENT OR INCIDENT?

The next day, the 22nd of March, at six in the morning, preparations for departure were begun. The last gleams of twilight were melting into night. The cold was great, the constellations shone with wonderful intensity. In the zenith glittered that wondrous Southern Cross—the polar bear of Antarctic regions. The thermometer showed 120 below zero, and when the wind freshened it was most biting. Flakes of ice increased on the open water. The sea seemed everywhere alike. Numerous blackish patches spread on the surface, showing the formation of fresh ice. Evidently the southern basin, frozen during the six winter months, was absolutely inaccessible. What became of the whales in that time? Doubtless they went beneath the icebergs, seeking more practicable seas. As to the seals and morses, accustomed to live in a hard climate, they remained on these icy shores. These creatures have the instinct to break holes in the ice-field and to keep them open. To these holes they come for breath; when the birds, driven away by the cold, have emigrated to the north, these sea mammals remain sole masters of the polar continent. But the reservoirs were filling with water, and the Nautilus was slowly descending. At 1,000 feet deep it stopped; its screw beat the waves, and it advanced straight towards the north at a speed of fifteen miles an hour. Towards night it was already floating under the immense body of the iceberg. At three in the morning I was awakened by a violent shock. I sat up in my bed and listened in the darkness, when I was thrown into the middle of the room. The Nautilus, after having struck, had rebounded violently. I groped along the partition, and by the staircase to the saloon, which was lit by the luminous ceiling. The furniture was upset. Fortunately the windows were firmly set, and had held fast. The pictures on the starboard side, from being no longer vertical, were clinging to the paper, whilst those of the port side were hanging at least a foot from the wall. The Nautilus was lying on its starboard side perfectly motionless. I heard footsteps, and a confusion of voices; but Captain Nemo did not appear. As I was leaving the saloon, Ned Land and Conseil entered.

The next day, March 22nd, at six in the morning, preparations for departure began. The last hints of twilight faded into night. It was extremely cold, and the stars shined with incredible intensity. In the sky sparkled the amazing Southern Cross—the polar bear of Antarctic regions. The thermometer read 120 below zero, and when the wind picked up, it was biting. Ice flakes were increasing on the open water. The sea looked the same everywhere. Numerous dark patches spread across the surface, indicating the formation of new ice. Clearly, the southern basin, frozen over the six winter months, was completely inaccessible. What happened to the whales during that time? They probably went under the icebergs, looking for better waters. As for the seals and walruses, adapted to harsh climates, they stayed on these icy shores. These creatures have the instinct to break holes in the ice and keep them open. They come to these holes for air; when the birds, driven away by the cold, migrate north, these sea mammals remain the sole rulers of the polar continent. But the reservoirs were filling with water, and the Nautilus was slowly sinking. At 1,000 feet deep, it stopped; its screw churned the waves as it moved straight north at a speed of fifteen miles per hour. By nightfall, it was already floating beneath the massive iceberg. At three in the morning, I was jolted awake by a violent shock. I sat up in my bed and listened in the darkness, when I was thrown across the room. The Nautilus, after hitting something, had bounced back violently. I felt my way along the wall and made my way to the saloon, which was lit by the glowing ceiling. The furniture was overturned. Fortunately, the windows were securely fastened and held tight. The pictures on the starboard side, no longer vertical, were clinging to the paper, while those on the port side were hanging at least a foot away from the wall. The Nautilus was lying on its starboard side, perfectly still. I heard footsteps and voices in confusion, but Captain Nemo did not appear. As I was leaving the saloon, Ned Land and Conseil walked in.

“What is the matter?” said I, at once.

"What's wrong?" I asked right away.

“I came to ask you, sir,” replied Conseil.

“I came to ask you, sir,” replied Conseil.

“Confound it!” exclaimed the Canadian, “I know well enough! The Nautilus has struck; and, judging by the way she lies, I do not think she will right herself as she did the first time in Torres Straits.”

“Damn it!” exclaimed the Canadian, “I know exactly what's going on! The Nautilus has hit something; and, based on how she’s positioned, I don’t think she’ll be able to right herself like she did the first time in Torres Straits.”

“But,” I asked, “has she at least come to the surface of the sea?”

"But," I asked, "has she at least surfaced?"

“We do not know,” said Conseil.

"We don't know," said Conseil.

“It is easy to decide,” I answered. I consulted the manometer. To my great surprise, it showed a depth of more than 180 fathoms. “What does that mean?” I exclaimed.

“It’s easy to decide,” I replied. I checked the manometer. To my surprise, it indicated a depth of over 180 fathoms. “What does that mean?” I exclaimed.

“We must ask Captain Nemo,” said Conseil.

“We should ask Captain Nemo,” said Conseil.

“But where shall we find him?” said Ned Land.

“But where are we going to find him?” said Ned Land.

“Follow me,” said I, to my companions.

“Follow me,” I said to my friends.

We left the saloon. There was no one in the library. At the centre staircase, by the berths of the ship’s crew, there was no one. I thought that Captain Nemo must be in the pilot’s cage. It was best to wait. We all returned to the saloon. For twenty minutes we remained thus, trying to hear the slightest noise which might be made on board the Nautilus, when Captain Nemo entered. He seemed not to see us; his face, generally so impassive, showed signs of uneasiness. He watched the compass silently, then the manometer; and, going to the planisphere, placed his finger on a spot representing the southern seas. I would not interrupt him; but, some minutes later, when he turned towards me, I said, using one of his own expressions in the Torres Straits:

We left the lounge. The library was empty. At the main staircase, near the crew's quarters, there was no one around. I figured Captain Nemo was in the pilot's cabin. It was better to wait. We all went back to the lounge. For twenty minutes, we stayed quiet, trying to catch any sound that might come from the Nautilus, when Captain Nemo walked in. He seemed not to notice us; his face, usually so expressionless, showed signs of worry. He silently observed the compass, then the manometer, and went over to the map, placing his finger on a spot in the southern seas. I didn’t want to interrupt him; but a few minutes later, when he turned to me, I spoke using one of his own phrases from the Torres Straits:

“An incident, Captain?”

"Is there an incident, Captain?"

“No, sir; an accident this time.”

“No, sir; it was an accident this time.”

“Serious?”

"Are you serious?"

“Perhaps.”

"Maybe."

“Is the danger immediate?”

"Is the threat immediate?"

“No.”

“No.”

“The Nautilus has stranded?”

"Did the Nautilus get stranded?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And this has happened—how?”

"And how did this happen?"

“From a caprice of nature, not from the ignorance of man. Not a mistake has been made in the working. But we cannot prevent equilibrium from producing its effects. We may brave human laws, but we cannot resist natural ones.”

“From a whim of nature, not from human ignorance. There hasn't been a single mistake in the work. But we can't stop balance from creating its effects. We might challenge human laws, but we can't fight against natural ones.”

Captain Nemo had chosen a strange moment for uttering this philosophical reflection. On the whole, his answer helped me little.

Captain Nemo picked a weird time to express this philosophical thought. Overall, his response didn’t really help me much.

“May I ask, sir, the cause of this accident?”

"Can I ask you, sir, what caused this accident?"

“An enormous block of ice, a whole mountain, has turned over,” he replied. “When icebergs are undermined at their base by warmer water or reiterated shocks their centre of gravity rises, and the whole thing turns over. This is what has happened; one of these blocks, as it fell, struck the Nautilus, then, gliding under its hull, raised it with irresistible force, bringing it into beds which are not so thick, where it is lying on its side.”

“An enormous block of ice, a whole mountain, has flipped over,” he replied. “When icebergs are eroded at their base by warmer water or repeated shocks, their center of gravity shifts, and the whole thing turns over. That’s what happened; one of these blocks, as it fell, hit the Nautilus, then glided under its hull, lifting it with unstoppable force, causing it to rest on its side in shallower waters.”

“But can we not get the Nautilus off by emptying its reservoirs, that it might regain its equilibrium?”

“But can't we get the Nautilus to float again by emptying its tanks so it can regain its balance?”

“That, sir, is being done at this moment. You can hear the pump working. Look at the needle of the manometer; it shows that the Nautilus is rising, but the block of ice is floating with it; and, until some obstacle stops its ascending motion, our position cannot be altered.”

“That, sir, is happening right now. You can hear the pump working. Look at the needle of the manometer; it shows that the Nautilus is rising, but the block of ice is floating along with it; and until something stops its upward movement, our position can’t change.”

Indeed, the Nautilus still held the same position to starboard; doubtless it would right itself when the block stopped. But at this moment who knows if we may not be frightfully crushed between the two glassy surfaces? I reflected on all the consequences of our position. Captain Nemo never took his eyes off the manometer. Since the fall of the iceberg, the Nautilus had risen about a hundred and fifty feet, but it still made the same angle with the perpendicular. Suddenly a slight movement was felt in the hold. Evidently it was righting a little. Things hanging in the saloon were sensibly returning to their normal position. The partitions were nearing the upright. No one spoke. With beating hearts we watched and felt the straightening. The boards became horizontal under our feet. Ten minutes passed.

Indeed, the Nautilus was still tilted to the right; it would probably level out once the block stopped. But at this moment, who knows if we might be crushed between the two smooth surfaces? I thought about all the implications of our situation. Captain Nemo kept his eyes glued to the manometer. Since the iceberg fell, the Nautilus had risen about a hundred and fifty feet, but it still maintained the same angle with the vertical. Suddenly, we felt a slight movement in the hold. Clearly, it was stabilizing a bit. The items hanging in the salon were gradually returning to their normal positions. The partitions were getting closer to upright. No one said a word. With pounding hearts, we observed and felt the vessel straightening. The floorboards became level under our feet. Ten minutes passed.

“At last we have righted!” I exclaimed.

“At last, we've righted ourselves!” I exclaimed.

“Yes,” said Captain Nemo, going to the door of the saloon.

“Yes,” said Captain Nemo, heading to the door of the lounge.

“But are we floating?” I asked.

"But are we floating?" I asked.

“Certainly,” he replied; “since the reservoirs are not empty; and, when empty, the Nautilus must rise to the surface of the sea.”

“Sure,” he replied; “since the reservoirs aren’t empty; and, when they are empty, the Nautilus has to come up to the surface of the sea.”

We were in open sea; but at a distance of about ten yards, on either side of the Nautilus, rose a dazzling wall of ice. Above and beneath the same wall. Above, because the lower surface of the iceberg stretched over us like an immense ceiling. Beneath, because the overturned block, having slid by degrees, had found a resting-place on the lateral walls, which kept it in that position. The Nautilus was really imprisoned in a perfect tunnel of ice more than twenty yards in breadth, filled with quiet water. It was easy to get out of it by going either forward or backward, and then make a free passage under the iceberg, some hundreds of yards deeper. The luminous ceiling had been extinguished, but the saloon was still resplendent with intense light. It was the powerful reflection from the glass partition sent violently back to the sheets of the lantern. I cannot describe the effect of the voltaic rays upon the great blocks so capriciously cut; upon every angle, every ridge, every facet was thrown a different light, according to the nature of the veins running through the ice; a dazzling mine of gems, particularly of sapphires, their blue rays crossing with the green of the emerald. Here and there were opal shades of wonderful softness, running through bright spots like diamonds of fire, the brilliancy of which the eye could not bear. The power of the lantern seemed increased a hundredfold, like a lamp through the lenticular plates of a first-class lighthouse.

We were in open sea, but about ten yards away on either side of the Nautilus rose a brilliant wall of ice. Above us, the underside of the iceberg loomed like a massive ceiling. Below, the overturned block had gradually slid and found support on the side walls, keeping it in place. The Nautilus was truly trapped in a perfect ice tunnel over twenty yards wide, filled with calm water. It was easy to exit by moving either forward or backward, then making a clear path beneath the iceberg, several hundred yards deeper. The luminous ceiling was gone, but the saloon remained brilliantly lit. The powerful reflection from the glass partition was violently bouncing back to the lantern's sheets. I can’t describe the effect of the electric rays on the large blocks, which were cut in such an unpredictable way; every angle, ridge, and facet was illuminated differently based on the veins running through the ice, creating a dazzling treasure of gems, especially sapphires, their blue light mingling with the green of the emeralds. Here and there were soft opal shades blending with bright spots like fiery diamonds, the brightness of which was almost unbearable. The power of the lantern seemed to be amplified a hundredfold, like a lamp seen through the lenses of a top-tier lighthouse.

“How beautiful! how beautiful!” cried Conseil.

“How beautiful! How beautiful!” exclaimed Conseil.

“Yes,” I said, “it is a wonderful sight. Is it not, Ned?”

“Yes,” I said, “it's a fantastic sight, isn’t it, Ned?”

“Yes, confound it! Yes,” answered Ned Land, “it is superb! I am mad at being obliged to admit it. No one has ever seen anything like it; but the sight may cost us dear. And, if I must say all, I think we are seeing here things which God never intended man to see.”

“Yes, damn it! Yes,” answered Ned Land, “it’s amazing! I’m frustrated that I have to admit it. No one has ever seen anything like it; but the view could cost us a lot. And, if I'm being honest, I think we’re witnessing things that God never meant for humans to see.”

Ned was right, it was too beautiful. Suddenly a cry from Conseil made me turn.

Ned was right; it was too beautiful. Suddenly, a shout from Conseil made me turn.

“What is it?” I asked.

"What is it?" I asked.

“Shut your eyes, sir! Do not look, sir!” Saying which, Conseil clapped his hands over his eyes.

“Shut your eyes, sir! Don’t look, sir!” With that, Conseil covered his eyes with his hands.

“But what is the matter, my boy?”

“But what’s wrong, kid?”

“I am dazzled, blinded.”

"I'm dazzled, blinded."

My eyes turned involuntarily towards the glass, but I could not stand the fire which seemed to devour them. I understood what had happened. The Nautilus had put on full speed. All the quiet lustre of the ice-walls was at once changed into flashes of lightning. The fire from these myriads of diamonds was blinding. It required some time to calm our troubled looks. At last the hands were taken down.

My eyes instinctively shifted to the glass, but I couldn't handle the blaze that appeared to consume them. I realized what had occurred. The Nautilus had ramped up to full speed. The peaceful shimmer of the ice walls instantly transformed into bursts of light. The glow from these countless diamonds was dazzling. It took a while to settle our disturbed expressions. Finally, the hands were lowered.

“Faith, I should never have believed it,” said Conseil.

“Honestly, I never would have believed it,” said Conseil.

It was then five in the morning; and at that moment a shock was felt at the bows of the Nautilus. I knew that its spur had struck a block of ice. It must have been a false manœuvre, for this submarine tunnel, obstructed by blocks, was not very easy navigation. I thought that Captain Nemo, by changing his course, would either turn these obstacles or else follow the windings of the tunnel. In any case, the road before us could not be entirely blocked. But, contrary to my expectations, the Nautilus took a decided retrograde motion.

It was five in the morning, and at that moment, the front of the Nautilus jolted. I realized it had hit a block of ice. It must have been a miscalculation, as this submarine tunnel, filled with obstacles, was pretty challenging to navigate. I assumed that Captain Nemo would either avoid these obstacles by changing course or follow the twists of the tunnel. In any case, the path ahead couldn't be completely blocked. But, to my surprise, the Nautilus started moving backward.

“We are going backwards?” said Conseil.

“Are we going backwards?” said Conseil.

“Yes,” I replied. “This end of the tunnel can have no egress.”

“Yes,” I replied. “This end of the tunnel has no exit.”

“And then?”

"What's next?"

“Then,” said I, “the working is easy. We must go back again, and go out at the southern opening. That is all.”

“Then,” I said, “the work is simple. We need to go back and exit through the southern opening. That’s it.”

In speaking thus, I wished to appear more confident than I really was. But the retrograde motion of the Nautilus was increasing; and, reversing the screw, it carried us at great speed.

In saying this, I wanted to seem more confident than I truly felt. But the backward movement of the Nautilus was picking up; and, by reversing the screw, it sped us along quickly.

“It will be a hindrance,” said Ned.

“It will be a hassle,” said Ned.

“What does it matter, some hours more or less, provided we get out at last?”

"What does it matter if we spend a few extra hours here, as long as we finally get out?"

“Yes,” repeated Ned Land, “provided we do get out at last!”

“Yes,” repeated Ned Land, “as long as we do get out eventually!”

For a short time I walked from the saloon to the library. My companions were silent. I soon threw myself on an ottoman, and took a book, which my eyes overran mechanically. A quarter of an hour after, Conseil, approaching me, said, “Is what you are reading very interesting, sir?”

For a little while, I walked from the bar to the library. My friends were quiet. I quickly collapsed onto an ottoman and picked up a book, which I scanned without really seeing. A little later, Conseil came over and asked, “Is what you’re reading very interesting, sir?”

“Very interesting!” I replied.

"Super interesting!" I replied.

“I should think so, sir. It is your own book you are reading.”

“I would think so, sir. It's your own book that you're reading.”

“My book?”

"My book?"

And indeed I was holding in my hand the work on the Great Submarine Depths. I did not even dream of it. I closed the book and returned to my walk. Ned and Conseil rose to go.

And I was actually holding the book on the Great Submarine Depths in my hand. I didn't even dream of it. I closed the book and went back to my walk. Ned and Conseil got up to leave.

“Stay here, my friends,” said I, detaining them. “Let us remain together until we are out of this block.”

“Stay here, my friends,” I said, holding them back. “Let’s stick together until we’re out of this place.”

“As you please, sir,” Conseil replied.

“As you wish, sir,” Conseil replied.

Some hours passed. I often looked at the instruments hanging from the partition. The manometer showed that the Nautilus kept at a constant depth of more than three hundred yards; the compass still pointed to south; the log indicated a speed of twenty miles an hour, which, in such a cramped space, was very great. But Captain Nemo knew that he could not hasten too much, and that minutes were worth ages to us. At twenty-five minutes past eight a second shock took place, this time from behind. I turned pale. My companions were close by my side. I seized Conseil’s hand. Our looks expressed our feelings better than words. At this moment the Captain entered the saloon. I went up to him.

Some hours went by. I kept glancing at the instruments hanging from the partition. The manometer showed that the Nautilus was maintaining a steady depth of over three hundred yards; the compass still pointed south; the log recorded a speed of twenty miles per hour, which was quite fast in such a confined space. But Captain Nemo knew he couldn’t rush things, and every minute was worth ages to us. At twenty-five minutes past eight, a second shock hit, this time from behind. I turned pale. My companions were right by my side. I grabbed Conseil’s hand. Our expressions said more than words ever could. Just then, the Captain entered the saloon. I approached him.

“Our course is barred southward?” I asked.

“Our path is blocked to the south?” I asked.

“Yes, sir. The iceberg has shifted and closed every outlet.”

“Yes, sir. The iceberg has moved and blocked all exits.”

“We are blocked up then?”

“Are we stuck then?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

CHAPTER XVI
WANT OF AIR

Thus around the Nautilus, above and below, was an impenetrable wall of ice. We were prisoners to the iceberg. I watched the Captain. His countenance had resumed its habitual imperturbability.

Thus around the Nautilus, above and below, was an impenetrable wall of ice. We were trapped by the iceberg. I watched the Captain. His expression had returned to its usual calmness.

“Gentlemen,” he said calmly, “there are two ways of dying in the circumstances in which we are placed.” (This puzzling person had the air of a mathematical professor lecturing to his pupils.) “The first is to be crushed; the second is to die of suffocation. I do not speak of the possibility of dying of hunger, for the supply of provisions in the Nautilus will certainly last longer than we shall. Let us, then, calculate our chances.”

“Gentlemen,” he said calmly, “there are two ways to die in the situation we're in.” (This puzzling person had the demeanor of a math professor lecturing his students.) “The first is to be crushed; the second is to suffocate. I’m not mentioning the chance of starving to death, as the food supply on the Nautilus will definitely last longer than we will. So, let’s calculate our chances.”

“As to suffocation, Captain,” I replied, “that is not to be feared, because our reservoirs are full.”

“As for suffocation, Captain,” I replied, “there's nothing to worry about, because our reservoirs are full.”

“Just so; but they will only yield two days’ supply of air. Now, for thirty-six hours we have been hidden under the water, and already the heavy atmosphere of the Nautilus requires renewal. In forty-eight hours our reserve will be exhausted.”

“Exactly; but they will only provide two days' worth of air. We have been submerged for thirty-six hours, and the air in the Nautilus is already getting stale. In forty-eight hours, our supply will be used up.”

“Well, Captain, can we be delivered before forty-eight hours?”

“Well, Captain, can we get there in less than forty-eight hours?”

“We will attempt it, at least, by piercing the wall that surrounds us.”

"We'll give it a try by breaking through the wall that surrounds us."

“On which side?”

“Which side?”

“Sound will tell us. I am going to run the Nautilus aground on the lower bank, and my men will attack the iceberg on the side that is least thick.”

“Sound will tell us. I'm going to run the Nautilus aground on the lower bank, and my crew will attack the iceberg from the thinner side.”

Captain Nemo went out. Soon I discovered by a hissing noise that the water was entering the reservoirs. The Nautilus sank slowly, and rested on the ice at a depth of 350 yards, the depth at which the lower bank was immersed.

Captain Nemo went out. Soon I realized from a hissing noise that water was coming into the reservoirs. The Nautilus sank slowly and settled on the ice at a depth of 350 yards, the depth where the lower bank was submerged.

“My friends,” I said, “our situation is serious, but I rely on your courage and energy.”

“My friends,” I said, “we’re facing a tough situation, but I trust in your bravery and enthusiasm.”

“Sir,” replied the Canadian, “I am ready to do anything for the general safety.”

“Sir,” replied the Canadian, “I’m willing to do whatever it takes for everyone's safety.”

“Good! Ned,” and I held out my hand to the Canadian.

“Great! Ned,” and I extended my hand to the Canadian.

“I will add,” he continued, “that, being as handy with the pickaxe as with the harpoon, if I can be useful to the Captain, he can command my services.”

“I’ll also say,” he continued, “that, since I’m just as skilled with a pickaxe as I am with a harpoon, if I can help the Captain, he can count on me.”

“He will not refuse your help. Come, Ned!”

“He won't turn down your help. Come on, Ned!”

I led him to the room where the crew of the Nautilus were putting on their cork-jackets. I told the Captain of Ned’s proposal, which he accepted. The Canadian put on his sea-costume, and was ready as soon as his companions. When Ned was dressed, I re-entered the drawing-room, where the panes of glass were open, and, posted near Conseil, I examined the ambient beds that supported the Nautilus. Some instants after, we saw a dozen of the crew set foot on the bank of ice, and among them Ned Land, easily known by his stature. Captain Nemo was with them. Before proceeding to dig the walls, he took the soundings, to be sure of working in the right direction. Long sounding lines were sunk in the side walls, but after fifteen yards they were again stopped by the thick wall. It was useless to attack it on the ceiling-like surface, since the iceberg itself measured more than 400 yards in height. Captain Nemo then sounded the lower surface. There ten yards of wall separated us from the water, so great was the thickness of the ice-field. It was necessary, therefore, to cut from it a piece equal in extent to the waterline of the Nautilus. There were about 6,000 cubic yards to detach, so as to dig a hole by which we could descend to the ice-field. The work had begun immediately and carried on with indefatigable energy. Instead of digging round the Nautilus which would have involved greater difficulty, Captain Nemo had an immense trench made at eight yards from the port-quarter. Then the men set to work simultaneously with their screws on several points of its circumference. Presently the pickaxe attacked this compact matter vigorously, and large blocks were detached from the mass. By a curious effect of specific gravity, these blocks, lighter than water, fled, so to speak, to the vault of the tunnel, that increased in thickness at the top in proportion as it diminished at the base. But that mattered little, so long as the lower part grew thinner. After two hours’ hard work, Ned Land came in exhausted. He and his comrades were replaced by new workers, whom Conseil and I joined. The second lieutenant of the Nautilus superintended us. The water seemed singularly cold, but I soon got warm handling the pickaxe. My movements were free enough, although they were made under a pressure of thirty atmospheres. When I re-entered, after working two hours, to take some food and rest, I found a perceptible difference between the pure fluid with which the Rouquayrol engine supplied me and the atmosphere of the Nautilus, already charged with carbonic acid. The air had not been renewed for forty-eight hours, and its vivifying qualities were considerably enfeebled. However, after a lapse of twelve hours, we had only raised a block of ice one yard thick, on the marked surface, which was about 600 cubic yards! Reckoning that it took twelve hours to accomplish this much it would take five nights and four days to bring this enterprise to a satisfactory conclusion. Five nights and four days! And we have only air enough for two days in the reservoirs! “Without taking into account,” said Ned, “that, even if we get out of this infernal prison, we shall also be imprisoned under the iceberg, shut out from all possible communication with the atmosphere.” True enough! Who could then foresee the minimum of time necessary for our deliverance? We might be suffocated before the Nautilus could regain the surface of the waves? Was it destined to perish in this ice-tomb, with all those it enclosed? The situation was terrible. But everyone had looked the danger in the face, and each was determined to do his duty to the last.

I took him to the room where the crew of the Nautilus were putting on their cork jackets. I shared Ned’s proposal with the Captain, and he agreed. The Canadian got into his sea gear and was ready as soon as his teammates. When Ned was dressed, I went back into the drawing room, where the windows were open, and, standing near Conseil, I looked at the surrounding ice that supported the Nautilus. Moments later, we saw a dozen crew members step onto the ice, and among them was Ned Land, easily recognizable by his height. Captain Nemo was with them. Before starting to dig, he took soundings to make sure they were digging in the right spot. Long sounding lines were dropped into the side walls, but after fifteen yards, they hit a thick wall. It was pointless to attack the ceiling-like surface since the iceberg itself was over 400 yards high. Captain Nemo then checked the bottom surface. There were ten yards of ice between us and the water, showing just how thick the ice field was. Therefore, it was necessary to cut a chunk off that was equal to the waterline of the Nautilus. We needed to detach about 6,000 cubic yards to create a hole we could use to descend to the ice field. The work started immediately and was carried out with tireless energy. Instead of digging around the Nautilus, which would have been more difficult, Captain Nemo ordered a massive trench to be dug eight yards from the port side. The men then worked simultaneously at several points along the trench’s edge. Soon, the pickaxes started attacking the solid ice vigorously, breaking off large blocks. Due to a curious effect of buoyancy, these blocks, being lighter than water, seemed to float up towards the tunnel’s ceiling, which grew thicker at the top as it thinned out at the bottom. But that was of little concern as long as the bottom was getting thinner. After two hours of hard work, Ned Land came back in exhausted. He and his teammates were replaced by new workers, and Conseil and I joined in. The second lieutenant of the Nautilus oversaw us. The water felt exceptionally cold, but I warmed up quickly while handling the pickaxe. My movements were fairly free, even though they were made under a pressure of thirty atmospheres. When I went back in after two hours to eat and rest, I noticed a clear difference between the fresh water from the Rouquayrol engine and the air inside the Nautilus, which was already filled with carbon dioxide. The air hadn’t been refreshed for forty-eight hours, and its life-giving properties were pretty weakened. Yet, after twelve hours of working, we had only managed to raise a one-yard-thick block of ice from the marked area, which was about 600 cubic yards! Given that it took twelve hours to accomplish this much, it would take five nights and four days to finish this task satisfactorily. Five nights and four days! And we only had enough air for two days in the tanks! “Not to mention,” Ned said, “even if we get out of this hellhole, we’ll be trapped under the iceberg, cut off from all possible contact with the atmosphere.” That was definitely true! Who could predict the minimal time needed for our escape? We could suffocate before the Nautilus could reach the surface! Was it meant to die in this ice prison, along with everyone it contained? The situation was dire. But everyone had faced the danger, and each was determined to do his part to the end.

As I expected, during the night a new block a yard square was carried away, and still further sank the immense hollow. But in the morning when, dressed in my cork-jacket, I traversed the slushy mass at a temperature of six or seven degrees below zero, I remarked that the side walls were gradually closing in. The beds of water farthest from the trench, that were not warmed by the men’s work, showed a tendency to solidification. In presence of this new and imminent danger, what would become of our chances of safety, and how hinder the solidification of this liquid medium, that would burst the partitions of the Nautilus like glass?

As I expected, during the night a new block measuring a yard on each side was taken away, and the enormous hollow sank even deeper. But in the morning, when I put on my cork jacket and moved through the slushy mass in temperatures of six or seven degrees below zero, I noticed that the side walls were slowly closing in. The water bodies furthest from the trench, which weren’t warmed by the men's work, were starting to freeze. Faced with this new and imminent danger, what would happen to our chances of safety, and how could we prevent the freezing of this liquid that could shatter the walls of the Nautilus like glass?

I did not tell my companions of this new danger. What was the good of damping the energy they displayed in the painful work of escape? But when I went on board again, I told Captain Nemo of this grave complication.

I didn't mention this new danger to my companions. What would be the point of dampening their spirits during the difficult task of escaping? But when I boarded again, I informed Captain Nemo about this serious complication.

“I know it,” he said, in that calm tone which could counteract the most terrible apprehensions. “It is one danger more; but I see no way of escaping it; the only chance of safety is to go quicker than solidification. We must be beforehand with it, that is all.”

“I know it,” he said, in that calm tone which could counteract the most terrible fears. “It’s just one more danger; but I don’t see any way to avoid it. Our only chance of safety is to move faster than solidification. We have to get ahead of it, that’s all.”

On this day for several hours I used my pickaxe vigorously. The work kept me up. Besides, to work was to quit the Nautilus, and breathe directly the pure air drawn from the reservoirs, and supplied by our apparatus, and to quit the impoverished and vitiated atmosphere. Towards evening the trench was dug one yard deeper. When I returned on board, I was nearly suffocated by the carbonic acid with which the air was filled—ah! if we had only the chemical means to drive away this deleterious gas. We had plenty of oxygen; all this water contained a considerable quantity, and by dissolving it with our powerful piles, it would restore the vivifying fluid. I had thought well over it; but of what good was that, since the carbonic acid produced by our respiration had invaded every part of the vessel? To absorb it, it was necessary to fill some jars with caustic potash, and to shake them incessantly. Now this substance was wanting on board, and nothing could replace it. On that evening, Captain Nemo ought to open the taps of his reservoirs, and let some pure air into the interior of the Nautilus; without this precaution we could not get rid of the sense of suffocation. The next day, March 26th, I resumed my miner’s work in beginning the fifth yard. The side walls and the lower surface of the iceberg thickened visibly. It was evident that they would meet before the Nautilus was able to disengage itself. Despair seized me for an instant; my pickaxe nearly fell from my hands. What was the good of digging if I must be suffocated, crushed by the water that was turning into stone?—a punishment that the ferocity of the savages even would not have invented! Just then Captain Nemo passed near me. I touched his hand and showed him the walls of our prison. The wall to port had advanced to at least four yards from the hull of the Nautilus. The Captain understood me, and signed me to follow him. We went on board. I took off my cork-jacket and accompanied him into the drawing-room.

On this day, I spent several hours swinging my pickaxe hard. The work kept me energized. Plus, working meant leaving the Nautilus and breathing in the fresh air from the reservoirs that our system provided, escaping the stale and contaminated atmosphere inside. By evening, the trench was dug a yard deeper. When I returned on board, I was almost suffocated by the carbon dioxide that filled the air—oh, if only we had the chemical tools to get rid of this harmful gas. We had plenty of oxygen; all the water held a significant amount, and by breaking it down with our powerful batteries, we could regenerate the life-giving fluid. I had thought it through well, but what good was that since the carbon dioxide produced by our breathing had taken over every part of the ship? To absorb it, we needed to fill some jars with caustic potash and shake them continuously. Unfortunately, we didn’t have any on board, and nothing could substitute for it. That evening, Captain Nemo needed to open the valves of his reservoirs and let in some fresh air into the Nautilus; without that, we couldn't shake off the feeling of suffocation. The next day, March 26th, I went back to my miner's work, starting on the fifth yard. The sidewalls and the bottom of the iceberg were visibly thickening. It was clear they would meet before the Nautilus could free itself. I was momentarily overwhelmed by despair; my pickaxe nearly slipped from my hands. What was the point of digging if I was just going to suffocate, crushed by the water turning to ice?—a punishment even savage people wouldn't have thought of! Just then, Captain Nemo walked by. I touched his hand and pointed out the walls of our prison. The wall on the left had moved at least four yards from the hull of the Nautilus. The Captain understood and motioned for me to follow him. We went back on board. I took off my cork jacket and went with him into the drawing room.

“M. Aronnax, we must attempt some desperate means, or we shall be sealed up in this solidified water as in cement.”

“M. Aronnax, we need to try something drastic, or we'll be trapped in this solidified water like it's cement.”

“Yes; but what is to be done?”

“Yes; but what should we do?”

“Ah! if my Nautilus were strong enough to bear this pressure without being crushed!”

“Ah! if my Nautilus were strong enough to withstand this pressure without being crushed!”

“Well?” I asked, not catching the Captain’s idea.

“Well?” I asked, not understanding what the Captain meant.

“Do you not understand,” he replied, “that this congelation of water will help us? Do you not see that by its solidification, it would burst through this field of ice that imprisons us, as, when it freezes, it bursts the hardest stones? Do you not perceive that it would be an agent of safety instead of destruction?”

“Do you not understand,” he replied, “that this freezing of water will help us? Don’t you see that by turning solid, it will break through this ice that’s trapping us, just like it cracks the hardest stones when it freezes? Don’t you realize that it will be a source of safety instead of destruction?”

“Yes, Captain, perhaps. But, whatever resistance to crushing the Nautilus possesses, it could not support this terrible pressure, and would be flattened like an iron plate.”

“Yes, Captain, maybe. But whatever strength the Nautilus has, it wouldn't withstand this immense pressure and would be crushed like a piece of metal.”

“I know it, sir. Therefore we must not reckon on the aid of nature, but on our own exertions. We must stop this solidification. Not only will the side walls be pressed together; but there is not ten feet of water before or behind the Nautilus. The congelation gains on us on all sides.”

“I understand, sir. So we can’t rely on nature’s help but on our own efforts. We need to stop this solidification. Not only will the side walls be pushed together, but there’s not even ten feet of water in front or behind the Nautilus. The freezing is closing in on us from all sides.”

“How long will the air in the reservoirs last for us to breathe on board?”

“How long will the air in the tanks last for us to breathe on board?”

The Captain looked in my face. “After to-morrow they will be empty!”

The Captain looked at me. “After tomorrow, they will be empty!”

A cold sweat came over me. However, ought I to have been astonished at the answer? On March 22, the Nautilus was in the open polar seas. We were at 26°. For five days we had lived on the reserve on board. And what was left of the respirable air must be kept for the workers. Even now, as I write, my recollection is still so vivid that an involuntary terror seizes me and my lungs seem to be without air. Meanwhile, Captain Nemo reflected silently, and evidently an idea had struck him; but he seemed to reject it. At last, these words escaped his lips:

A cold sweat washed over me. But should I have been surprised by the answer? On March 22, the Nautilus was in the open polar seas. We were at 26°. For five days we had relied on the reserves on board. And what remained of the breathable air had to be conserved for the workers. Even now, as I write, my memory is so clear that an involuntary terror grips me and it feels like my lungs are lacking air. Meanwhile, Captain Nemo sat in silence, and it was clear that he had an idea; however, he seemed to dismiss it. Finally, these words escaped his lips:

“Boiling water!” he muttered.

“Boiling water!” he said.

“Boiling water?” I cried.

“Boiling water?” I yelled.

“Yes, sir. We are enclosed in a space that is relatively confined. Would not jets of boiling water, constantly injected by the pumps, raise the temperature in this part and stay the congelation?”

“Yes, sir. We're in a relatively tight space. Wouldn't jets of boiling water, continuously pumped in, raise the temperature here and prevent freezing?”

“Let us try it,” I said resolutely.

"Let's give it a shot," I said confidently.

“Let us try it, Professor.”

"Let's give it a try, Professor."

The thermometer then stood at 7° outside. Captain Nemo took me to the galleys, where the vast distillatory machines stood that furnished the drinkable water by evaporation. They filled these with water, and all the electric heat from the piles was thrown through the worms bathed in the liquid. In a few minutes this water reached 100°. It was directed towards the pumps, while fresh water replaced it in proportion. The heat developed by the troughs was such that cold water, drawn up from the sea after only having gone through the machines, came boiling into the body of the pump. The injection was begun, and three hours after the thermometer marked 6° below zero outside. One degree was gained. Two hours later the thermometer only marked 4°.

The thermometer outside read 7°. Captain Nemo took me to the galleys, where the huge distillation machines produced drinkable water through evaporation. They filled these machines with water, and all the electric heat from the generators was sent through the coils submerged in the liquid. Within minutes, the water reached 100°. It was directed to the pumps, while fresh water was added in its place. The heat generated by the troughs was so intense that cold water, drawn from the sea after passing through the machines, came boiling into the pump. The injection started, and three hours later the thermometer read 6° below zero outside. That was a one-degree increase. Two hours later, the thermometer showed only 4°.

“We shall succeed,” I said to the Captain, after having anxiously watched the result of the operation.

“We will succeed,” I said to the Captain, after anxiously watching the outcome of the operation.

“I think,” he answered, “that we shall not be crushed. We have no more suffocation to fear.”

“I think,” he replied, “that we won’t be crushed. We have no more suffocation to worry about.”

During the night the temperature of the water rose to 1° below zero. The injections could not carry it to a higher point. But, as the congelation of the sea-water produces at least 2°, I was at least reassured against the dangers of solidification.

During the night, the water temperature dropped to 1° below zero. The injections couldn't raise it any higher. However, since the freezing of seawater happens at about 2°, I felt somewhat relieved about the risks of it solidifying.

The next day, March 27th, six yards of ice had been cleared, twelve feet only remaining to be cleared away. There was yet forty-eight hours’ work. The air could not be renewed in the interior of the Nautilus. And this day would make it worse. An intolerable weight oppressed me. Towards three o’clock in the evening this feeling rose to a violent degree. Yawns dislocated my jaws. My lungs panted as they inhaled this burning fluid, which became rarefied more and more. A moral torpor took hold of me. I was powerless, almost unconscious. My brave Conseil, though exhibiting the same symptoms and suffering in the same manner, never left me. He took my hand and encouraged me, and I heard him murmur, “Oh! if I could only not breathe, so as to leave more air for my master!”

The next day, March 27th, six yards of ice had been cleared, leaving only twelve feet to go. There was still about forty-eight hours of work remaining. The air in the interior of the Nautilus couldn't be replenished, and today would only make it worse. I felt an unbearable weight pressing down on me. By about three o'clock in the afternoon, this feeling intensified dramatically. Yawns stretched my jaws painfully. My lungs struggled to draw in this scorching air, which was becoming thinner and thinner. I fell into a state of emotional numbness. I felt powerless, nearly unconscious. My loyal friend Conseil, despite showing the same symptoms and suffering in the same way, never left my side. He took my hand and encouraged me, and I heard him murmur, “Oh! If only I didn’t have to breathe, so I could leave more air for my master!”

Tears came into my eyes on hearing him speak thus. If our situation to all was intolerable in the interior, with what haste and gladness would we put on our cork-jackets to work in our turn! Pickaxes sounded on the frozen ice-beds. Our arms ached, the skin was torn off our hands. But what were these fatigues, what did the wounds matter? Vital air came to the lungs! We breathed! we breathed!

Tears filled my eyes when I heard him speak like that. If our situation was unbearable for everyone inside, how quickly and happily would we put on our cork jackets to take our turn working! Pickaxes hit the frozen ice beds. Our arms hurt, and our hands were raw. But what did these struggles mean, what did the wounds matter? Fresh air filled our lungs! We breathed! We breathed!

All this time no one prolonged his voluntary task beyond the prescribed time. His task accomplished, each one handed in turn to his panting companions the apparatus that supplied him with life. Captain Nemo set the example, and submitted first to this severe discipline. When the time came, he gave up his apparatus to another and returned to the vitiated air on board, calm, unflinching, unmurmuring.

All this time, no one extended their voluntary task beyond the set time. Once his task was done, each person in turn handed over to their exhausted companions the device that provided them with life. Captain Nemo led by example and was the first to undergo this strict routine. When the moment arrived, he passed his device to someone else and went back to the contaminated air on board, calm, unwavering, and without complaint.

On that day the ordinary work was accomplished with unusual vigour. Only two yards remained to be raised from the surface. Two yards only separated us from the open sea. But the reservoirs were nearly emptied of air. The little that remained ought to be kept for the workers; not a particle for the Nautilus. When I went back on board, I was half suffocated. What a night! I know not how to describe it. The next day my breathing was oppressed. Dizziness accompanied the pain in my head and made me like a drunken man. My companions showed the same symptoms. Some of the crew had rattling in the throat.

On that day, the usual work was done with surprising energy. We were just two yards away from the open sea. Only two yards stood between us and freedom. But the tanks were almost out of air. The little bit that was left needed to be saved for the workers; there was none for the Nautilus. When I went back on board, I could barely breathe. What a night! I can’t even describe it. The next day, I felt like I couldn’t catch my breath. Dizziness added to my headache, making me feel like I was drunk. My colleagues were showing the same signs. Some of the crew had a rattling sound in their throats.

On that day, the sixth of our imprisonment, Captain Nemo, finding the pickaxes work too slowly, resolved to crush the ice-bed that still separated us from the liquid sheet. This man’s coolness and energy never forsook him. He subdued his physical pains by moral force.

On that day, the sixth of our imprisonment, Captain Nemo, frustrated by the slow progress of the pickaxes, decided to break through the ice that still stood between us and the open water. This man's calm demeanor and determination never wavered. He overcame his physical pain through sheer willpower.

By his orders the vessel was lightened, that is to say, raised from the ice-bed by a change of specific gravity. When it floated they towed it so as to bring it above the immense trench made on the level of the water-line. Then, filling his reservoirs of water, he descended and shut himself up in the hole.

By his orders, they lightened the ship, meaning they raised it from the ice by changing its specific gravity. Once it was floating, they towed it to move it away from the huge trench created at the waterline. After that, he filled his water tanks, then descended and closed himself off in the compartment.

Just then all the crew came on board, and the double door of communication was shut. The Nautilus then rested on the bed of ice, which was not one yard thick, and which the sounding leads had perforated in a thousand places. The taps of the reservoirs were then opened, and a hundred cubic yards of water was let in, increasing the weight of the Nautilus to 1,800 tons. We waited, we listened, forgetting our sufferings in hope. Our safety depended on this last chance. Notwithstanding the buzzing in my head, I soon heard the humming sound under the hull of the Nautilus. The ice cracked with a singular noise, like tearing paper, and the Nautilus sank.

Just then, the whole crew came on board, and the double doors were shut. The Nautilus then rested on a layer of ice that was less than a yard thick, which the sounding leads had pierced in a thousand spots. The taps of the reservoirs were opened, allowing a hundred cubic yards of water to flood in, bringing the weight of the Nautilus up to 1,800 tons. We waited and listened, pushing our suffering aside in hope. Our safety relied on this final chance. Despite the buzzing in my head, I quickly heard the humming sound beneath the hull of the Nautilus. The ice cracked with a strange noise, like tearing paper, and the Nautilus sank.

“We are off!” murmured Conseil in my ear.

“We're off!” whispered Conseil in my ear.

I could not answer him. I seized his hand, and pressed it convulsively. All at once, carried away by its frightful overcharge, the Nautilus sank like a bullet under the waters, that is to say, it fell as if it was in a vacuum. Then all the electric force was put on the pumps, that soon began to let the water out of the reservoirs. After some minutes, our fall was stopped. Soon, too, the manometer indicated an ascending movement. The screw, going at full speed, made the iron hull tremble to its very bolts and drew us towards the north. But if this floating under the iceberg is to last another day before we reach the open sea, I shall be dead first.

I couldn't respond to him. I grabbed his hand and squeezed it tightly. Suddenly, overwhelmed by its intense pressure, the Nautilus plummeted like a bullet through the water, as if it were in a vacuum. Then, all the electrical power was directed to the pumps, which quickly started releasing water from the reservoirs. After a few minutes, our descent stopped. Soon, the manometer showed that we were ascending. The screw, running at full speed, made the iron hull shake to its very bolts and pulled us north. But if we have to float under this iceberg for another day before reaching open water, I think I’ll lose my mind.

Half stretched upon a divan in the library, I was suffocating. My face was purple, my lips blue, my faculties suspended. I neither saw nor heard. All notion of time had gone from my mind. My muscles could not contract. I do not know how many hours passed thus, but I was conscious of the agony that was coming over me. I felt as if I was going to die. Suddenly I came to. Some breaths of air penetrated my lungs. Had we risen to the surface of the waves? Were we free of the iceberg? No! Ned and Conseil, my two brave friends, were sacrificing themselves to save me. Some particles of air still remained at the bottom of one apparatus. Instead of using it, they had kept it for me, and, while they were being suffocated, they gave me life, drop by drop. I wanted to push back the thing; they held my hands, and for some moments I breathed freely. I looked at the clock; it was eleven in the morning. It ought to be the 28th of March. The Nautilus went at a frightful pace, forty miles an hour. It literally tore through the water. Where was Captain Nemo? Had he succumbed? Were his companions dead with him? At the moment the manometer indicated that we were not more than twenty feet from the surface. A mere plate of ice separated us from the atmosphere. Could we not break it? Perhaps. In any case the Nautilus was going to attempt it. I felt that it was in an oblique position, lowering the stern, and raising the bows. The introduction of water had been the means of disturbing its equilibrium. Then, impelled by its powerful screw, it attacked the ice-field from beneath like a formidable battering-ram. It broke it by backing and then rushing forward against the field, which gradually gave way; and at last, dashing suddenly against it, shot forwards on the ice-field, that crushed beneath its weight. The panel was opened—one might say torn off—and the pure air came in in abundance to all parts of the Nautilus.

Half stretched out on a couch in the library, I was suffocating. My face was purple, my lips blue, and my mind had gone blank. I saw and heard nothing. All sense of time had vanished from my thoughts. My muscles couldn't move. I don't know how many hours went by like this, but I was aware of the agony creeping in. I felt like I was about to die. Suddenly, I snapped back to reality. A few breaths of air filled my lungs. Had we surfaced from the waves? Were we free from the iceberg? No! Ned and Conseil, my two brave friends, were sacrificing themselves to save me. Some air was still trapped at the bottom of one device. Instead of using it for themselves, they saved it for me, and while they were suffocating, they gave me life, drop by drop. I wanted to push it away; they held my hands, and for a few moments, I breathed freely. I checked the clock; it was eleven in the morning. It should be the 28th of March. The Nautilus was moving incredibly fast, at forty miles per hour. It was tearing through the water. Where was Captain Nemo? Had he succumbed? Were his companions dead with him? At that moment, the pressure gauge showed that we were no more than twenty feet from the surface. A thin layer of ice separated us from the outside. Could we break through it? Maybe. In any case, the Nautilus was going to try. I could feel it was angled, with the stern sinking and the bow rising. The water intrusion had thrown it off balance. Then, powered by its strong propeller, it attacked the ice from underneath like a giant battering ram. It broke through by reversing and then charging forward against the ice, which gradually yielded; finally, it crashed hard against it and shot forward onto the ice field, which cracked under its weight. The panel opened—almost as if it were torn off—and fresh air rushed in abundantly to every part of the Nautilus.

CHAPTER XVII
FROM CAPE HORN TO THE AMAZON

How I got on to the platform, I have no idea; perhaps the Canadian had carried me there. But I breathed, I inhaled the vivifying sea-air. My two companions were getting drunk with the fresh particles. The other unhappy men had been so long without food, that they could not with impunity indulge in the simplest aliments that were given them. We, on the contrary, had no end to restrain ourselves; we could draw this air freely into our lungs, and it was the breeze, the breeze alone, that filled us with this keen enjoyment.

How I ended up on the platform, I have no clue; maybe the Canadian brought me there. But I breathed in deeply, enjoying the refreshing sea air. My two companions were getting tipsy from the fresh particles in the air. The other unfortunate men had gone so long without food that they couldn’t safely indulge in even the simplest foods given to them. We, on the other hand, had no need to hold back; we could take this air deeply into our lungs, and it was the breeze, just the breeze, that filled us with this intense enjoyment.

“Ah!” said Conseil, “how delightful this oxygen is! Master need not fear to breathe it. There is enough for everybody.”

“Ah!” said Conseil, “how wonderful this oxygen is! You don’t have to worry about breathing it, Master. There’s plenty for everyone.”

Ned Land did not speak, but he opened his jaws wide enough to frighten a shark. Our strength soon returned, and, when I looked round me, I saw we were alone on the platform. The foreign seamen in the Nautilus were contented with the air that circulated in the interior; none of them had come to drink in the open air.

Ned Land didn’t say a word, but he opened his mouth wide enough to scare a shark. Our strength came back quickly, and when I looked around, I saw we were alone on the platform. The foreign sailors on the Nautilus were happy with the air inside; none of them had come out to breathe the fresh air.

The first words I spoke were words of gratitude and thankfulness to my two companions. Ned and Conseil had prolonged my life during the last hours of this long agony. All my gratitude could not repay such devotion.

The first words I said were expressions of gratitude and thanks to my two friends. Ned and Conseil had saved my life during the final hours of this long suffering. No amount of gratitude could repay such loyalty.

“My friends,” said I, “we are bound one to the other for ever, and I am under infinite obligations to you.”

“My friends,” I said, “we are forever connected to each other, and I am immensely grateful to you.”

“Which I shall take advantage of,” exclaimed the Canadian.

“Which I will take advantage of,” exclaimed the Canadian.

“What do you mean?” said Conseil.

“What do you mean?” asked Conseil.

“I mean that I shall take you with me when I leave this infernal Nautilus.”

“I mean that I’ll take you with me when I leave this hellish Nautilus.”

“Well,” said Conseil, “after all this, are we going right?”

“Well,” Conseil said, “after everything that's happened, are we heading in the right direction?”

“Yes,” I replied, “for we are going the way of the sun, and here the sun is in the north.”

"Yes," I replied, "because we're heading toward the sun, and here the sun is in the north."

“No doubt,” said Ned Land; “but it remains to be seen whether he will bring the ship into the Pacific or the Atlantic Ocean, that is, into frequented or deserted seas.”

“No doubt,” said Ned Land; “but we’ll see if he brings the ship into the Pacific or the Atlantic Ocean, that is, into busy or empty seas.”

I could not answer that question, and I feared that Captain Nemo would rather take us to the vast ocean that touches the coasts of Asia and America at the same time. He would thus complete the tour round the submarine world, and return to those waters in which the Nautilus could sail freely. We ought, before long, to settle this important point. The Nautilus went at a rapid pace. The polar circle was soon passed, and the course shaped for Cape Horn. We were off the American point, March 31st, at seven o’clock in the evening. Then all our past sufferings were forgotten. The remembrance of that imprisonment in the ice was effaced from our minds. We only thought of the future. Captain Nemo did not appear again either in the drawing-room or on the platform. The point shown each day on the planisphere, and, marked by the lieutenant, showed me the exact direction of the Nautilus. Now, on that evening, it was evident, to, my great satisfaction, that we were going back to the North by the Atlantic. The next day, April 1st, when the Nautilus ascended to the surface some minutes before noon, we sighted land to the west. It was Terra del Fuego, which the first navigators named thus from seeing the quantity of smoke that rose from the natives’ huts. The coast seemed low to me, but in the distance rose high mountains. I even thought I had a glimpse of Mount Sarmiento, that rises 2,070 yards above the level of the sea, with a very pointed summit, which, according as it is misty or clear, is a sign of fine or of wet weather. At this moment the peak was clearly defined against the sky. The Nautilus, diving again under the water, approached the coast, which was only some few miles off. From the glass windows in the drawing-room, I saw long seaweeds and gigantic fuci and varech, of which the open polar sea contains so many specimens, with their sharp polished filaments; they measured about 300 yards in length—real cables, thicker than one’s thumb; and, having great tenacity, they are often used as ropes for vessels. Another weed known as velp, with leaves four feet long, buried in the coral concretions, hung at the bottom. It served as nest and food for myriads of crustacea and molluscs, crabs, and cuttlefish. There seals and otters had splendid repasts, eating the flesh of fish with sea-vegetables, according to the English fashion. Over this fertile and luxuriant ground the Nautilus passed with great rapidity. Towards evening it approached the Falkland group, the rough summits of which I recognised the following day. The depth of the sea was moderate. On the shores our nets brought in beautiful specimens of sea weed, and particularly a certain fucus, the roots of which were filled with the best mussels in the world. Geese and ducks fell by dozens on the platform, and soon took their places in the pantry on board.

I couldn't answer that question, and I worried that Captain Nemo would prefer to take us to the vast ocean that touches both the Asian and American coasts. This would complete the tour of the underwater world and bring us back to those waters where the Nautilus could sail freely. We needed to settle this important point soon. The Nautilus was moving quickly. We soon passed the polar circle and set our course for Cape Horn. We were off the American coast on March 31st, at seven o’clock in the evening. At that moment, all our past suffering was forgotten. The memory of that imprisonment in ice faded from our minds. We only thought about the future. Captain Nemo didn’t show up again in the drawing room or on the platform. The point marked daily on the planisphere by the lieutenant indicated the exact direction of the Nautilus. That evening, it was clear, to my great satisfaction, that we were heading north through the Atlantic. The next day, April 1st, when the Nautilus rose to the surface a few minutes before noon, we saw land to the west. It was Tierra del Fuego, named by the first navigators due to the smoke rising from the natives’ huts. The coast looked low to me, but in the distance, tall mountains rose high. I even thought I caught a glimpse of Mount Sarmiento, standing 2,070 yards above sea level, with a sharp summit that signals fine or wet weather depending on whether it’s misty or clear. At that moment, the peak was clearly visible against the sky. The Nautilus, diving back under water, moved closer to the coast, which was just a few miles away. From the glass windows in the drawing room, I saw long seaweed and giant fucus and varech, of which the open polar sea has so many specimens, with their sharp, polished filaments; they measured about 300 yards long—real cables, thicker than a thumb; and, with their great strength, they are often used as ropes for ships. Another type of seaweed, called velp, with leaves four feet long, was buried in the coral and hung at the bottom. It served as both a nest and food for countless crustaceans and mollusks, crabs, and cuttlefish. There, seals and otters enjoyed splendid meals, eating fish with sea vegetables, English-style. Over this fertile and lush ground, the Nautilus passed quickly. Toward evening it neared the Falkland Islands, the rough peaks of which I recognized the following day. The depth of the sea was moderate. Along the shores, our nets caught beautiful specimens of seaweed, particularly a type of fucus with roots filled with the best mussels in the world. Geese and ducks fell by dozens onto the platform and soon found their places in the pantry on board.

When the last heights of the Falklands had disappeared from the horizon, the Nautilus sank to between twenty and twenty-five yards, and followed the American coast. Captain Nemo did not show himself. Until the 3rd of April we did not quit the shores of Patagonia, sometimes under the ocean, sometimes at the surface. The Nautilus passed beyond the large estuary formed by the Uraguay. Its direction was northwards, and followed the long windings of the coast of South America. We had then made 1,600 miles since our embarkation in the seas of Japan. About eleven o’clock in the morning the Tropic of Capricorn was crossed on the thirty-seventh meridian, and we passed Cape Frio standing out to sea. Captain Nemo, to Ned Land’s great displeasure, did not like the neighbourhood of the inhabited coasts of Brazil, for we went at a giddy speed. Not a fish, not a bird of the swiftest kind could follow us, and the natural curiosities of these seas escaped all observation.

When the last peaks of the Falklands faded from sight, the Nautilus dove to a depth of about twenty to twenty-five yards and continued along the American coast. Captain Nemo stayed out of sight. Until April 3rd, we didn’t leave the shores of Patagonia, sometimes submerged, sometimes at the surface. The Nautilus went past the large estuary created by the Uruguayan River, heading north and following the winding coastline of South America. By then, we had traveled 1,600 miles since setting off from the seas of Japan. Around eleven in the morning, we crossed the Tropic of Capricorn at the thirty-seventh meridian and passed Cape Frio, which jutted out into the sea. To Ned Land’s great frustration, Captain Nemo avoided the populated coasts of Brazil, as we sped along at an incredible pace. Not a fish or even the fastest bird could keep up with us, and the natural wonders of these seas went unnoticed.

This speed was kept up for several days, and in the evening of the 9th of April we sighted the most westerly point of South America that forms Cape San Roque. But then the Nautilus swerved again, and sought the lowest depth of a submarine valley which is between this Cape and Sierra Leone on the African coast. This valley bifurcates to the parallel of the Antilles, and terminates at the mouth by the enormous depression of 9,000 yards. In this place, the geological basin of the ocean forms, as far as the Lesser Antilles, a cliff to three and a half miles perpendicular in height, and, at the parallel of the Cape Verde Islands, an other wall not less considerable, that encloses thus all the sunk continent of the Atlantic. The bottom of this immense valley is dotted with some mountains, that give to these submarine places a picturesque aspect. I speak, moreover, from the manuscript charts that were in the library of the Nautilus—charts evidently due to Captain Nemo’s hand, and made after his personal observations. For two days the desert and deep waters were visited by means of the inclined planes. The Nautilus was furnished with long diagonal broadsides which carried it to all elevations. But on the 11th of April it rose suddenly, and land appeared at the mouth of the Amazon River, a vast estuary, the embouchure of which is so considerable that it freshens the sea-water for the distance of several leagues.

We maintained this speed for several days, and on the evening of April 9th, we spotted the most western point of South America, Cape San Roque. But then the Nautilus changed course again, diving into the deepest part of a submarine valley located between this Cape and Sierra Leone on the African coast. This valley splits off around the latitude of the Antilles and ends at a depression of 9,000 yards. In this area, the ocean's geological basin creates a cliff that rises about three and a half miles straight up, and at the latitude of the Cape Verde Islands, there's another significant wall that encloses all the submerged land in the Atlantic. The bottom of this vast valley is scattered with mountains, giving these underwater regions a stunning look. I'm referencing the manuscript charts found in the library of the Nautilus—charts clearly made by Captain Nemo himself, based on his personal observations. For two days, we explored the deserted deep waters using inclined planes. The Nautilus was equipped with long diagonal wings that allowed it to reach various depths. But on April 11th, it suddenly surfaced, and we saw land at the mouth of the Amazon River, a massive estuary so large that it affects the seawater for several leagues upstream.

The equator was crossed. Twenty miles to the west were the Guianas, a French territory, on which we could have found an easy refuge; but a stiff breeze was blowing, and the furious waves would not have allowed a single boat to face them. Ned Land understood that, no doubt, for he spoke not a word about it. For my part, I made no allusion to his schemes of flight, for I would not urge him to make an attempt that must inevitably fail. I made the time pass pleasantly by interesting studies. During the days of April 11th and 12th, the Nautilus did not leave the surface of the sea, and the net brought in a marvellous haul of Zoophytes, fish and reptiles. Some zoophytes had been fished up by the chain of the nets; they were for the most part beautiful phyctallines, belonging to the actinidian family, and among other species the phyctalis protexta, peculiar to that part of the ocean, with a little cylindrical trunk, ornamented With vertical lines, speckled with red dots, crowning a marvellous blossoming of tentacles. As to the molluscs, they consisted of some I had already observed—turritellas, olive porphyras, with regular lines intercrossed, with red spots standing out plainly against the flesh; odd pteroceras, like petrified scorpions; translucid hyaleas, argonauts, cuttle-fish (excellent eating), and certain species of calmars that naturalists of antiquity have classed amongst the flying-fish, and that serve principally for bait for cod-fishing. I had now an opportunity of studying several species of fish on these shores. Amongst the cartilaginous ones, petromyzons-pricka, a sort of eel, fifteen inches long, with a greenish head, violet fins, grey-blue back, brown belly, silvered and sown with bright spots, the pupil of the eye encircled with gold—a curious animal, that the current of the Amazon had drawn to the sea, for they inhabit fresh waters—tuberculated streaks, with pointed snouts, and a long loose tail, armed with a long jagged sting; little sharks, a yard long, grey and whitish skin, and several rows of teeth, bent back, that are generally known by the name of pantouffles; vespertilios, a kind of red isosceles triangle, half a yard long, to which pectorals are attached by fleshy prolongations that make them look like bats, but that their horny appendage, situated near the nostrils, has given them the name of sea-unicorns; lastly, some species of balistae, the curassavian, whose spots were of a brilliant gold colour, and the capriscus of clear violet, and with varying shades like a pigeon’s throat.

The equator was crossed. Twenty miles to the west lay the Guianas, a French territory, where we could have easily found shelter; but a strong wind was blowing, and the raging waves wouldn’t have allowed any boat to navigate them. Ned Land realized this, obviously, since he didn’t mention it at all. As for me, I refrained from bringing up his escape plans because I didn’t want to encourage him to attempt something that would surely fail. I passed the time pleasantly with interesting studies. During April 11th and 12th, the Nautilus stayed on the surface of the sea, and the net brought in an amazing catch of zoophytes, fish, and reptiles. Some zoophytes were brought up by the net's chain; most of them were beautiful phyctallines from the actinidian family, including the phyctalis protexta, which is unique to that part of the ocean, featuring a small cylindrical trunk adorned with vertical lines and speckled with red dots, topped with a stunning crown of tentacles. The mollusks included some I had already seen—turritellas, olive porphyras with regular crisscross lines and noticeable red spots against the flesh; strange pteroceras that looked like fossilized scorpions; translucent hyaleas, argonauts, cuttlefish (which are great to eat), and certain species of calmars that ancient naturalists classified as flying fish, mainly used as bait for cod fishing. I had the chance to study several types of fish along these shores. Among the cartilaginous ones were petromyzons-pricka, a type of eel about fifteen inches long, with a greenish head, violet fins, greyish-blue back, brown belly, silver spots, and a golden circle around the pupil of its eye—an interesting creature that had been swept into the sea by the Amazon River since they typically live in freshwater—along with tuberculated streaks, pointed snouts, and long, loose tails armed with jagged stings; little sharks a yard long with grey and white skin and several rows of teeth that curve back, commonly known as pantouffles; vespertilios, a kind of red isosceles triangle about half a yard long, which have pectorals connected by fleshy extensions that make them look like bats, but their hardened appendage near the nostrils earned them the name sea-unicorns; and finally, some species of balistae, including the curassavian with brilliant gold spots, and the capriscus that had clear violet coloring with varying shades resembling a pigeon’s throat.

I end here this catalogue, which is somewhat dry perhaps, but very exact, with a series of bony fish that I observed in passing belonging to the apteronotes, and whose snout is white as snow, the body of a beautiful black, marked with a very long loose fleshy strip; odontognathes, armed with spikes; sardines nine inches long, glittering with a bright silver light; a species of mackerel provided with two anal fins; centronotes of a blackish tint, that are fished for with torches, long fish, two yards in length, with fat flesh, white and firm, which, when they arc fresh, taste like eel, and when dry, like smoked salmon; labres, half red, covered with scales only at the bottom of the dorsal and anal fins; chrysoptera, on which gold and silver blend their brightness with that of the ruby and topaz; golden-tailed spares, the flesh of which is extremely delicate, and whose phosphorescent properties betray them in the midst of the waters; orange-coloured spares with long tongues; maigres, with gold caudal fins, dark thorn-tails, anableps of Surinam, etc.

I conclude this catalog, which might seem a bit dry but is very precise, with a list of bony fish that I noticed along the way, belonging to the apteronotes. They have a snout as white as snow, a beautiful black body marked with a long, loose strip of flesh; odontognathes, which are equipped with spikes; sardines that are nine inches long and shine with a bright silver light; a type of mackerel that has two anal fins; centronotes with a dark tint, which are caught using torches; long fish, two yards long, with fatty flesh that is white and firm, tasting like eel when fresh and like smoked salmon when dry; labres that are half red, only covered with scales at the bottom of their dorsal and anal fins; chrysoptera, where gold and silver blend their brilliance with that of ruby and topaz; golden-tailed spares, whose flesh is incredibly delicate, and whose phosphorescent qualities reveal them in the water; orange-colored spares with long tongues; maigres with golden tail fins, dark thorn-tails, anableps from Surinam, etc.

Notwithstanding this “et cetera,” I must not omit to mention fish that Conseil will long remember, and with good reason. One of our nets had hauled up a sort of very flat ray fish, which, with the tail cut off, formed a perfect disc, and weighed twenty ounces. It was white underneath, red above, with large round spots of dark blue encircled with black, very glossy skin, terminating in a bilobed fin. Laid out on the platform, it struggled, tried to turn itself by convulsive movements, and made so many efforts, that one last turn had nearly sent it into the sea. But Conseil, not wishing to let the fish go, rushed to it, and, before I could prevent him, had seized it with both hands. In a moment he was overthrown, his legs in the air, and half his body paralysed, crying—

Despite this "etc.," I must mention the fish that Conseil will remember for a long time, and for good reason. One of our nets pulled up a very flat ray fish, which, with its tail cut off, formed a perfect disc and weighed twenty ounces. It was white underneath, red on top, with large round dark blue spots edged with black, and had a very glossy skin that ended in a bilobed fin. Laid out on the platform, it struggled, trying to flip itself over with convulsive movements, making so many efforts that one last turn almost sent it back into the sea. But Conseil, not wanting to let it go, rushed over and, before I could stop him, grabbed it with both hands. In an instant, he was thrown off balance, his legs in the air, and half his body paralyzed, crying—

“Oh! master, master! help me!”

“Oh! Master, Master! Help me!”

It was the first time the poor boy had spoken to me so familiarly. The Canadian and I took him up, and rubbed his contracted arms till he became sensible. The unfortunate Conseil had attacked a cramp-fish of the most dangerous kind, the cumana. This odd animal, in a medium conductor like water, strikes fish at several yards’ distance, so great is the power of its electric organ, the two principal surfaces of which do not measure less than twenty-seven square feet. The next day, April 12th, the Nautilus approached the Dutch coast, near the mouth of the Maroni. There several groups of sea-cows herded together; they were manatees, that, like the dugong and the stellera, belong to the skenian order. These beautiful animals, peaceable and inoffensive, from eighteen to twenty-one feet in length, weigh at least sixteen hundredweight. I told Ned Land and Conseil that provident nature had assigned an important role to these mammalia. Indeed, they, like the seals, are designed to graze on the submarine prairies, and thus destroy the accumulation of weed that obstructs the tropical rivers.

It was the first time the poor boy had spoken to me so casually. The Canadian and I helped him up and rubbed his stiff arms until he started to feel better. The unfortunate Conseil had been hit by a cramp-fish of the most dangerous kind, the cumana. This strange creature, in a medium conductor like water, can strike fish from several yards away, thanks to the incredible power of its electric organ, the two main surfaces of which measure no less than twenty-seven square feet. The next day, April 12th, the Nautilus approached the Dutch coast, near the mouth of the Maroni. There, several groups of sea-cows gathered together; they were manatees, which, like the dugong and the stellera, belong to the skenian order. These beautiful creatures, peaceful and harmless, measure between eighteen and twenty-one feet in length and weigh at least sixteen hundred pounds. I told Ned Land and Conseil that nature had given these mammals an important role. Indeed, like seals, they help graze on the underwater meadows, keeping the buildup of weeds in check that can block tropical rivers.

“And do you know,” I added, “what has been the result since men have almost entirely annihilated this useful race? That the putrefied weeds have poisoned the air, and the poisoned air causes the yellow fever, that desolates these beautiful countries. Enormous vegetations are multiplied under the torrid seas, and the evil is irresistibly developed from the mouth of the Rio de la Plata to Florida. If we are to believe Toussenel, this plague is nothing to what it would be if the seas were cleaned of whales and seals. Then, infested with poulps, medusæ, and cuttle-fish, they would become immense centres of infection, since their waves would not possess ‘these vast stomachs that God had charged to infest the surface of the seas.’”

"And do you know," I added, "what has happened since people have almost completely wiped out this helpful species? The decaying weeds have polluted the air, and the polluted air causes yellow fever, which devastates these beautiful countries. Huge plants are thriving under the hot seas, and the problem is spreading uncontrollably from the mouth of the Rio de la Plata to Florida. If we believe Toussenel, this outbreak is nothing compared to what it would be if the seas were rid of whales and seals. Then, infested with squids, jellyfish, and cuttlefish, they would become massive centers of infection, as their waters would lack 'these vast stomachs that God had designed to cleanse the surface of the seas.'"

CHAPTER XVIII
THE POULPS

For several days the Nautilus kept off from the American coast. Evidently it did not wish to risk the tides of the Gulf of Mexico or of the sea of the Antilles. April 16th, we sighted Martinique and Guadaloupe from a distance of about thirty miles. I saw their tall peaks for an instant. The Canadian, who counted on carrying out his projects in the Gulf, by either landing or hailing one of the numerous boats that coast from one island to another, was quite disheartened. Flight would have been quite practicable, if Ned Land had been able to take possession of the boat without the Captain’s knowledge. But in the open sea it could not be thought of. The Canadian, Conseil, and I had a long conversation on this subject. For six months we had been prisoners on board the Nautilus. We had travelled 17,000 leagues; and, as Ned Land said, there was no reason why it should come to an end. We could hope nothing from the Captain of the Nautilus, but only from ourselves. Besides, for some time past he had become graver, more retired, less sociable. He seemed to shun me. I met him rarely. Formerly he was pleased to explain the submarine marvels to me; now he left me to my studies, and came no more to the saloon. What change had come over him? For what cause? For my part, I did not wish to bury with me my curious and novel studies. I had now the power to write the true book of the sea; and this book, sooner or later, I wished to see daylight. The land nearest us was the archipelago of the Bahamas. There rose high submarine cliffs covered with large weeds. It was about eleven o’clock when Ned Land drew my attention to a formidable pricking, like the sting of an ant, which was produced by means of large seaweeds.

For several days, the Nautilus stayed away from the American coast. It clearly didn’t want to risk the currents of the Gulf of Mexico or the Caribbean Sea. On April 16th, we caught sight of Martinique and Guadeloupe from about thirty miles away. I glimpsed their tall peaks for a moment. The Canadian, who hoped to execute his plans in the Gulf by either landing or calling out to one of the many boats that travel between the islands, was quite disheartened. Fleeing would have been feasible if Ned Land could have taken control of the boat without the Captain knowing. But on the open sea, that wasn't an option. The Canadian, Conseil, and I had a long talk about this. We had been captives on the Nautilus for six months. We had traveled 17,000 leagues, and as Ned Land pointed out, there was no reason it couldn’t continue. We couldn't expect anything from the Captain of the Nautilus, only from ourselves. Besides, recently he had become more serious, more withdrawn, and less sociable. He seemed to avoid me. I saw him rarely. He used to enjoy explaining the underwater wonders to me; now he left me to my studies and no longer came to the lounge. What had changed in him? Why? I, for one, didn’t want to take my curious and new studies to the grave. I now had the opportunity to write the true book of the sea, and I wanted to see that book published sooner or later. The nearest land to us was the Bahamas archipelago, where high underwater cliffs were covered in thick seaweed. It was around eleven o’clock when Ned Land pointed out a strong prickling sensation, like an ant’s sting, caused by the large seaweeds.

“Well,” I said, “these are proper caverns for poulps, and I should not be astonished to see some of these monsters.”

“Well,” I said, “these are perfect caves for octopuses, and I wouldn’t be surprised to see some of these monsters.”

“What!” said Conseil; “cuttlefish, real cuttlefish of the cephalopod class?”

“What!” said Conseil; “cuttlefish, actual cuttlefish from the cephalopod class?”

“No,” I said, “poulps of huge dimensions.”

“No,” I said, “pulpits of huge dimensions.”

“I will never believe that such animals exist,” said Ned.

“I will never believe that such animals exist,” Ned said.

“Well,” said Conseil, with the most serious air in the world, “I remember perfectly to have seen a large vessel drawn under the waves by an octopus’s arm.”

"Well," said Conseil, with the most serious expression imaginable, "I clearly remember seeing a large ship pulled under the waves by an octopus's arm."

“You saw that?” said the Canadian.

“You saw that?” the Canadian said.

“Yes, Ned.”

“Yeah, Ned.”

“With your own eyes?”

"With your own eyes?"

“With my own eyes.”

“Seeing it myself.”

“Where, pray, might that be?”

"Where could that be?"

“At St. Malo,” answered Conseil.

“At St. Malo,” replied Conseil.

“In the port?” said Ned, ironically.

“In the port?” Ned said with irony.

“No; in a church,” replied Conseil.

"No, in a church," replied Conseil.

“In a church!” cried the Canadian.

“In a church!” exclaimed the Canadian.

“Yes; friend Ned. In a picture representing the poulp in question.”

“Yeah, friend Ned. In a picture showing the octopus in question.”

“Good!” said Ned Land, bursting out laughing.

“Awesome!” said Ned Land, laughing out loud.

“He is quite right,” I said. “I have heard of this picture; but the subject represented is taken from a legend, and you know what to think of legends in the matter of natural history. Besides, when it is a question of monsters, the imagination is apt to run wild. Not only is it supposed that these poulps can draw down vessels, but a certain Olaus Magnus speaks of an octopus a mile long that is more like an island than an animal. It is also said that the Bishop of Nidros was building an altar on an immense rock. Mass finished, the rock began to walk, and returned to the sea. The rock was a poulp. Another Bishop, Pontoppidan, speaks also of a poulp on which a regiment of cavalry could manœuvre. Lastly, the ancient naturalists speak of monsters whose mouths were like gulfs, and which were too large to pass through the Straits of Gibraltar.”

“He's absolutely right,” I said. “I've heard about this painting; but the subject depicted comes from a legend, and you know what we should make of legends when it comes to natural history. Plus, when it comes to monsters, imagination tends to run amok. Not only is it believed that these giant squids can pull down ships, but a certain Olaus Magnus talks about an octopus that's a mile long, more like an island than a creature. There's also a tale about the Bishop of Nidros who was building an altar on a massive rock. Once the Mass was over, the rock started to walk and went back to the sea. Turns out, that rock was a squid. Another Bishop, Pontoppidan, also mentions a squid so large that a cavalry regiment could maneuver on it. Lastly, ancient naturalists wrote about monsters with mouths as wide as gulfs, which were too big to fit through the Straits of Gibraltar.”

“But how much is true of these stories?” asked Conseil.

“But how much of these stories is true?” asked Conseil.

“Nothing, my friends; at least of that which passes the limit of truth to get to fable or legend. Nevertheless, there must be some ground for the imagination of the story-tellers. One cannot deny that poulps and cuttlefish exist of a large species, inferior, however, to the cetaceans. Aristotle has stated the dimensions of a cuttlefish as five cubits, or nine feet two inches. Our fishermen frequently see some that are more than four feet long. Some skeletons of poulps are preserved in the museums of Trieste and Montpelier, that measure two yards in length. Besides, according to the calculations of some naturalists, one of these animals only six feet long would have tentacles twenty-seven feet long. That would suffice to make a formidable monster.”

“Nothing, my friends; at least nothing that crosses the boundary from reality into myth or legend. Still, there has to be some truth behind the imaginations of storytellers. We can’t deny that there are large species of octopuses and cuttlefish, though they are smaller than whales. Aristotle identified the size of a cuttlefish as five cubits, or nine feet two inches. Our fishermen often spot some that are over four feet long. Some octopus skeletons are kept in the museums of Trieste and Montpellier that measure two yards in length. Additionally, according to some naturalists' calculations, an octopus just six feet long could have tentacles extending twenty-seven feet. That would definitely be enough to create a terrifying monster.”

“Do they fish for them in these days?” asked Ned.

“Are they still fishing for them these days?” asked Ned.

“If they do not fish for them, sailors see them at least. One of my friends, Captain Paul Bos of Havre, has often affirmed that he met one of these monsters of colossal dimensions in the Indian seas. But the most astonishing fact, and which does not permit of the denial of the existence of these gigantic animals, happened some years ago, in 1861.”

“If they don’t go fishing for them, sailors at least see them. One of my friends, Captain Paul Bos from Havre, has often claimed that he encountered one of these colossal creatures in the Indian Ocean. But the most shocking fact, which makes it impossible to deny the existence of these giant animals, occurred a few years ago, in 1861.”

“What is the fact?” asked Ned Land.

“What’s the situation?” asked Ned Land.

“This is it. In 1861, to the north-east of Teneriffe, very nearly in the same latitude we are in now, the crew of the despatch-boat Alector perceived a monstrous cuttlefish swimming in the waters. Captain Bouguer went near to the animal, and attacked it with harpoon and guns, without much success, for balls and harpoons glided over the soft flesh. After several fruitless attempts the crew tried to pass a slip-knot round the body of the mollusc. The noose slipped as far as the tail fins and there stopped. They tried then to haul it on board, but its weight was so considerable that the tightness of the cord separated the tail from the body, and, deprived of this ornament, he disappeared under the water.”

“This is it. In 1861, northeast of Tenerife, almost at the same latitude we're in now, the crew of the despatch-boat Alector spotted a gigantic cuttlefish swimming in the water. Captain Bouguer approached the creature and attacked it with a harpoon and guns, but without much luck, as the bullets and harpoons just slipped off its soft flesh. After several unsuccessful attempts, the crew tried to loop a noose around the body of the mollusk. The noose got stuck at the tail fins and stopped there. They then tried to pull it on board, but it was so heavy that the tightness of the cord broke the tail off, and without that part, it vanished underwater.”

“Indeed! is that a fact?”

“Really? Is that true?”

“An indisputable fact, my good Ned. They proposed to name this poulp ‘Bouguer’s cuttlefish.’”

“An undeniable fact, my good Ned. They suggested naming this cuttlefish ‘Bouguer’s cuttlefish.’”

“What length was it?” asked the Canadian.

“What length was it?” asked the Canadian.

“Did it not measure about six yards?” said Conseil, who, posted at the window, was examining again the irregular windings of the cliff.

“Did it not measure about six yards?” said Conseil, who was at the window, examining the irregular curves of the cliff once more.

“Precisely,” I replied.

"Exactly," I replied.

“Its head,” rejoined Conseil, “was it not crowned with eight tentacles, that beat the water like a nest of serpents?”

“Its head,” replied Conseil, “wasn’t it topped with eight tentacles that thrashed the water like a bunch of snakes?”

“Precisely.”

“Exactly.”

“Had not its eyes, placed at the back of its head, considerable development?”

“Didn’t its eyes, located at the back of its head, develop significantly?”

“Yes, Conseil.”

"Yeah, Conseil."

“And was not its mouth like a parrot’s beak?”

“And wasn’t its mouth like a parrot’s beak?”

“Exactly, Conseil.”

"Exactly, Conseil."

“Very well! no offence to master,” he replied, quietly; “if this is not Bouguer’s cuttlefish, it is, at least, one of its brothers.”

“Alright! No offense intended, master,” he replied softly; “if this isn’t Bouguer’s cuttlefish, it’s at least one of its relatives.”

I looked at Conseil. Ned Land hurried to the window.

I glanced at Conseil. Ned Land rushed to the window.

“What a horrible beast!” he cried.

“What a horrible creature!” he shouted.

I looked in my turn, and could not repress a gesture of disgust. Before my eyes was a horrible monster worthy to figure in the legends of the marvellous. It was an immense cuttlefish, being eight yards long. It swam crossways in the direction of the Nautilus with great speed, watching us with its enormous staring green eyes. Its eight arms, or rather feet, fixed to its head, that have given the name of cephalopod to these animals, were twice as long as its body, and were twisted like the furies’ hair. One could see the 250 air holes on the inner side of the tentacles. The monster’s mouth, a horned beak like a parrot’s, opened and shut vertically. Its tongue, a horned substance, furnished with several rows of pointed teeth, came out quivering from this veritable pair of shears. What a freak of nature, a bird’s beak on a mollusc! Its spindle-like body formed a fleshy mass that might weigh 4,000 to 5,000 lbs.; the, varying colour changing with great rapidity, according to the irritation of the animal, passed successively from livid grey to reddish brown. What irritated this mollusc? No doubt the presence of the Nautilus, more formidable than itself, and on which its suckers or its jaws had no hold. Yet, what monsters these poulps are! what vitality the Creator has given them! what vigour in their movements! and they possess three hearts! Chance had brought us in presence of this cuttlefish, and I did not wish to lose the opportunity of carefully studying this specimen of cephalopods. I overcame the horror that inspired me, and, taking a pencil, began to draw it.

I looked over and couldn't help but make a face of disgust. In front of me was a terrifying monster that could belong in a legend. It was a giant cuttlefish, about eight yards long. It swam swiftly toward the Nautilus, its huge green eyes staring right at us. Its eight arms, or rather feet, attached to its head—hence the name cephalopod—were twice the length of its body and twisted like matted hair. You could see the 250 air holes on the inside of its tentacles. The monster’s mouth, a horned beak like a parrot’s, opened and closed vertically. Its tongue, a horned structure lined with several rows of sharp teeth, quivered as it emerged from this set of jaws. What a bizarre creation, a bird’s beak on a mollusk! Its spindle-shaped body formed a fleshy mass that might weigh between 4,000 and 5,000 lbs. Its color changed rapidly, shifting from a dull grey to a reddish-brown depending on its mood. What bothered this mollusk? Surely it was the presence of the Nautilus, more intimidating than it was, leaving no grip for its suckers or jaws. Still, what incredible creatures these cuttlefish are! What energy the Creator has given them! They even have three hearts! By chance, we encountered this cuttlefish, and I didn’t want to miss the chance to closely study this example of cephalopods. I pushed through the horror it inspired in me and, grabbing a pencil, started to sketch it.

“Perhaps this is the same which the Alector saw,” said Conseil.

“Maybe this is what the Alector saw,” said Conseil.

“No,” replied the Canadian; “for this is whole, and the other had lost its tail.”

"No," replied the Canadian; "because this one is complete, and the other one had lost its tail."

“That is no reason,” I replied. “The arms and tails of these animals are re-formed by renewal; and in seven years the tail of Bouguer’s cuttlefish has no doubt had time to grow.”

“That’s not a reason,” I said. “The arms and tails of these animals regenerate, and in seven years, Bouguer’s cuttlefish tail has definitely had enough time to grow back.”

By this time other poulps appeared at the port light. I counted seven. They formed a procession after the Nautilus, and I heard their beaks gnashing against the iron hull. I continued my work. These monsters kept in the water with such precision that they seemed immovable. Suddenly the Nautilus stopped. A shock made it tremble in every plate.

By this time, other squid showed up at the port light. I counted seven. They followed the Nautilus in a line, and I heard their beaks scraping against the iron hull. I kept working. These creatures stayed in the water with such precision that they seemed perfectly still. Suddenly, the Nautilus stopped. A jolt made it shudder in every plate.

“Have we struck anything?” I asked.

“Have we hit anything?” I asked.

“In any case,” replied the Canadian, “we shall be free, for we are floating.”

“In any case,” replied the Canadian, “we'll be free, because we’re floating.”

The Nautilus was floating, no doubt, but it did not move. A minute passed. Captain Nemo, followed by his lieutenant, entered the drawing-room. I had not seen him for some time. He seemed dull. Without noticing or speaking to us, he went to the panel, looked at the poulps, and said something to his lieutenant. The latter went out. Soon the panels were shut. The ceiling was lighted. I went towards the Captain.

The Nautilus was floating, no doubt, but it wasn’t moving. A minute passed. Captain Nemo, followed by his lieutenant, walked into the drawing-room. I hadn’t seen him in a while. He looked downcast. Without acknowledging or speaking to us, he approached the panel, observed the poulps, and said something to his lieutenant. The lieutenant left. Soon, the panels were closed. The ceiling lights came on. I moved toward the Captain.

“A curious collection of poulps?” I said.

“A strange collection of octopuses?” I said.

“Yes, indeed, Mr. Naturalist,” he replied; “and we are going to fight them, man to beast.”

“Yes, definitely, Mr. Naturalist,” he replied; “and we are going to battle them, man against beast.”

I looked at him. I thought I had not heard aright.

I looked at him. I thought I hadn’t heard correctly.

“Man to beast?” I repeated.

"Man to beast?" I repeated.

“Yes, sir. The screw is stopped. I think that the horny jaws of one of the cuttlefish is entangled in the blades. That is what prevents our moving.”

“Yes, sir. The screw is stopped. I think that the tough jaws of one of the cuttlefish is tangled in the blades. That’s what's stopping us from moving.”

“What are you going to do?”

“What are you going to do?”

“Rise to the surface, and slaughter this vermin.”

“Come to the surface and kill this pest.”

“A difficult enterprise.”

“A challenging endeavor.”

“Yes, indeed. The electric bullets are powerless against the soft flesh, where they do not find resistance enough to go off. But we shall attack them with the hatchet.”

“Yes, definitely. The electric bullets can’t do anything to the soft flesh, where they don’t find enough resistance to go off. But we will take them on with the hatchet.”

“And the harpoon, sir,” said the Canadian, “if you do not refuse my help.”

“And the harpoon, sir,” said the Canadian, “if you don't mind me helping.”

“I will accept it, Master Land.”

“I'll accept it, Master Land.”

“We will follow you,” I said, and, following Captain Nemo, we went towards the central staircase.

“We'll follow you,” I said, and, following Captain Nemo, we headed toward the main staircase.

There, about ten men with boarding-hatchets were ready for the attack. Conseil and I took two hatchets; Ned Land seized a harpoon. The Nautilus had then risen to the surface. One of the sailors, posted on the top ladderstep, unscrewed the bolts of the panels. But hardly were the screws loosed, when the panel rose with great violence, evidently drawn by the suckers of a poulp’s arm. Immediately one of these arms slid like a serpent down the opening and twenty others were above. With one blow of the axe, Captain Nemo cut this formidable tentacle, that slid wriggling down the ladder. Just as we were pressing one on the other to reach the platform, two other arms, lashing the air, came down on the seaman placed before Captain Nemo, and lifted him up with irresistible power. Captain Nemo uttered a cry, and rushed out. We hurried after him.

There, around ten men with boarding hatchets were ready to attack. Conseil and I grabbed two hatchets; Ned Land took a harpoon. The Nautilus had now surfaced. One of the sailors, positioned on the top ladder step, unscrewed the bolts on the panels. But as soon as the screws were loose, the panel shot up violently, clearly pulled by the suckers of a giant octopus's arm. Instantly, one of these arms slithered down the opening like a snake, and twenty more were above. With one swing of the axe, Captain Nemo chopped off that fierce tentacle, which wriggled down the ladder. Just as we were pushing against each other to get to the platform, two other arms, thrashing in the air, struck the sailor in front of Captain Nemo and lifted him up with unstoppable force. Captain Nemo let out a cry and rushed out. We quickly followed him.

[Illustration]

One of these long arms glided through the opening

One of these long arms slipped through the opening.

What a scene! The unhappy man, seized by the tentacle and fixed to the suckers, was balanced in the air at the caprice of this enormous trunk. He rattled in his throat, he was stifled, he cried, “Help! help!” These words, spoken in French, startled me! I had a fellow-countryman on board, perhaps several! That heart-rending cry! I shall hear it all my life. The unfortunate man was lost. Who could rescue him from that powerful pressure? However, Captain Nemo had rushed to the poulp, and with one blow of the axe had cut through one arm. His lieutenant struggled furiously against other monsters that crept on the flanks of the Nautilus. The crew fought with their axes. The Canadian, Conseil, and I buried our weapons in the fleshy masses; a strong smell of musk penetrated the atmosphere. It was horrible!

What a scene! The unhappy man, grabbed by the tentacle and stuck to the suckers, was dangling in the air at the mercy of this gigantic trunk. He rattled in his throat, he was suffocating, he shouted, “Help! help!” These words, spoken in French, shocked me! I had a fellow countryman on board, maybe even several! That gut-wrenching cry! I will remember it for the rest of my life. The unfortunate man was doomed. Who could save him from that crushing grip? But Captain Nemo had rushed to the creature and, with one swing of his axe, severed one of its arms. His lieutenant fought fiercely against other monsters that were creeping along the sides of the Nautilus. The crew battled with their axes. The Canadian, Conseil, and I plunged our weapons into the fleshy masses; a strong scent of musk filled the air. It was horrific!

For one instant, I thought the unhappy man, entangled with the poulp, would be torn from its powerful suction. Seven of the eight arms had been cut off. One only wriggled in the air, brandishing the victim like a feather. But just as Captain Nemo and his lieutenant threw themselves on it, the animal ejected a stream of black liquid. We were blinded with it. When the cloud dispersed, the cuttlefish had disappeared, and my unfortunate countryman with it. Ten or twelve poulps now invaded the platform and sides of the Nautilus. We rolled pell-mell into the midst of this nest of serpents, that wriggled on the platform in the waves of blood and ink. It seemed as though these slimy tentacles sprang up like the hydra’s heads. Ned Land’s harpoon, at each stroke, was plunged into the staring eyes of the cuttle fish. But my bold companion was suddenly overturned by the tentacles of a monster he had not been able to avoid.

For a moment, I thought the unfortunate man, caught up with the octopus, would be pulled away from its powerful suction. Seven of its eight arms had been cut off. Only one was still flailing in the air, swinging the victim like a feather. But just as Captain Nemo and his lieutenant rushed in, the creature released a jet of black liquid. We were blinded by it. When the cloud cleared, the squid had vanished, taking my unfortunate fellow countryman with it. Ten or twelve more octopuses now swarmed the platform and sides of the Nautilus. We tumbled right into the middle of this writhing mass of tentacles, which flailed on the platform in a sea of blood and ink. It felt like these slimy appendages were sprouting like the heads of a hydra. Ned Land’s harpoon plunged into the glaring eyes of the cuttlefish with each strike. But suddenly, my brave companion was knocked over by the tentacles of a monster he couldn’t escape.

Ah! how my heart beat with emotion and horror! The formidable beak of a cuttlefish was open over Ned Land. The unhappy man would be cut in two. I rushed to his succour. But Captain Nemo was before me; his axe disappeared between the two enormous jaws, and, miraculously saved, the Canadian, rising, plunged his harpoon deep into the triple heart of the poulp.

Ah! how my heart raced with emotion and dread! The massive beak of a cuttlefish was open over Ned Land. The poor guy was about to be sliced in half. I rushed to help him. But Captain Nemo got there first; his axe struck between the two enormous jaws, and, miraculously saved, the Canadian, rising, plunged his harpoon deep into the cuttlefish’s three hearts.

“I owed myself this revenge!” said the Captain to the Canadian.

“I owed myself this revenge!” the Captain said to the Canadian.

Ned bowed without replying. The combat had lasted a quarter of an hour. The monsters, vanquished and mutilated, left us at last, and disappeared under the waves. Captain Nemo, covered with blood, nearly exhausted, gazed upon the sea that had swallowed up one of his companions, and great tears gathered in his eyes.

Ned nodded silently. The fight had gone on for fifteen minutes. The defeated and mangled creatures finally left us and sank beneath the waves. Captain Nemo, bloodied and nearly spent, looked at the sea that had claimed one of his friends, and large tears welled up in his eyes.

CHAPTER XIX
THE GULF STREAM

This terrible scene of the 20th of April none of us can ever forget. I have written it under the influence of violent emotion. Since then I have revised the recital; I have read it to Conseil and to the Canadian. They found it exact as to facts, but insufficient as to effect. To paint such pictures, one must have the pen of the most illustrious of our poets, the author of The Toilers of the Deep.

This terrible scene from April 20th is something none of us will ever forget. I wrote it in a state of intense emotion. Since then, I've gone over the story again; I read it to Conseil and the Canadian. They found it factual but lacking in impact. To capture such moments, one needs the writing skill of our greatest poets, the author of The Toilers of the Deep.

I have said that Captain Nemo wept while watching the waves; his grief was great. It was the second companion he had lost since our arrival on board, and what a death! That friend, crushed, stifled, bruised by the dreadful arms of a poulp, pounded by his iron jaws, would not rest with his comrades in the peaceful coral cemetery! In the midst of the struggle, it was the despairing cry uttered by the unfortunate man that had torn my heart. The poor Frenchman, forgetting his conventional language, had taken to his own mother tongue, to utter a last appeal! Amongst the crew of the Nautilus, associated with the body and soul of the Captain, recoiling like him from all contact with men, I had a fellow-countryman. Did he alone represent France in this mysterious association, evidently composed of individuals of divers nationalities? It was one of these insoluble problems that rose up unceasingly before my mind!

I mentioned that Captain Nemo cried while looking at the waves; his sorrow was immense. It was the second friend he had lost since we boarded, and what a tragic death it was! That friend, crushed, suffocated, and battered by the terrible arms of a giant squid, wouldn’t rest with his comrades in the calm coral graveyard! In the heat of the battle, it was the desperate scream from that unfortunate man that broke my heart. The poor Frenchman, abandoning his usual language, reverted to his native tongue to make one last plea! Among the crew of the Nautilus, connected to the Captain in both body and soul, who shied away from all interactions with people, I found another Frenchman. Did he alone represent France in this strange group, clearly made up of individuals from different nationalities? It was one of those unsolvable questions that constantly filled my mind!

Captain Nemo entered his room, and I saw him no more for some time. But that he was sad and irresolute I could see by the vessel, of which he was the soul, and which received all his impressions. The Nautilus did not keep on in its settled course; it floated about like a corpse at the will of the waves. It went at random. He could not tear himself away from the scene of the last struggle, from this sea that had devoured one of his men. Ten days passed thus. It was not till the 1st of May that the Nautilus resumed its northerly course, after having sighted the Bahamas at the mouth of the Bahama Canal. We were then following the current from the largest river to the sea, that has its banks, its fish, and its proper temperatures. I mean the Gulf Stream. It is really a river, that flows freely to the middle of the Atlantic, and whose waters do not mix with the ocean waters. It is a salt river, salter than the surrounding sea. Its mean depth is 1,500 fathoms, its mean breadth ten miles. In certain places the current flows with the speed of two miles and a half an hour. The body of its waters is more considerable than that of all the rivers in the globe. It was on this ocean river that the Nautilus then sailed.

Captain Nemo went into his room, and I didn’t see him for a while. But I could tell he was sad and uncertain by how the ship, which was his very essence, was behaving. The Nautilus didn’t follow its usual path; it drifted like a dead body at the mercy of the waves. It moved aimlessly. He couldn’t pull himself away from the site of the recent battle, from the sea that had claimed one of his crew. Ten days passed like this. It wasn’t until May 1st that the Nautilus set off north again, after spotting the Bahamas at the entrance of the Bahama Canal. We were then cruising along the current of the largest river flowing into the sea, which has its own banks, fish, and temperatures. I’m talking about the Gulf Stream. It’s really a river that flows freely through the middle of the Atlantic, with waters that don’t mix with those of the ocean. It’s a saltwater river, saltier than the surrounding sea. Its average depth is 1,500 fathoms, and its average width is ten miles. In some places, the current moves at a speed of two and a half miles per hour. The volume of its waters is greater than that of all the rivers in the world combined. It was on this ocean river that the Nautilus was sailing.

I must add that, during the night, the phosphorescent waters of the Gulf Stream rivalled the electric power of our watch-light, especially in the stormy weather that threatened us so frequently. May 8th, we were still crossing Cape Hatteras, at the height of the North Caroline. The width of the Gulf Stream there is seventy-five miles, and its depth 210 yards. The Nautilus still went at random; all supervision seemed abandoned. I thought that, under these circumstances, escape would be possible. Indeed, the inhabited shores offered anywhere an easy refuge. The sea was incessantly ploughed by the steamers that ply between New York or Boston and the Gulf of Mexico, and overrun day and night by the little schooners coasting about the several parts of the American coast. We could hope to be picked up. It was a favourable opportunity, notwithstanding the thirty miles that separated the Nautilus from the coasts of the Union. One unfortunate circumstance thwarted the Canadian’s plans. The weather was very bad. We were nearing those shores where tempests are so frequent, that country of waterspouts and cyclones actually engendered by the current of the Gulf Stream. To tempt the sea in a frail boat was certain destruction. Ned Land owned this himself. He fretted, seized with nostalgia that flight only could cure.

I should mention that, during the night, the glowing waters of the Gulf Stream matched the brightness of our watch-light, especially in the stormy weather that constantly threatened us. On May 8th, we were still crossing Cape Hatteras, off the coast of North Carolina. The Gulf Stream here is seventy-five miles wide and 210 yards deep. The Nautilus was still going off course; it felt like all control had been abandoned. I figured that, under these conditions, escaping would be possible. In fact, the nearby shores provided an easy refuge. The sea was constantly churned by the steamers traveling between New York or Boston and the Gulf of Mexico, along with countless little schooners making their way along various parts of the American coast. We could realistically expect to get picked up. It was a good opportunity, despite the thirty miles that lay between the Nautilus and the U.S. coastline. One unfortunate issue got in the way of the Canadian's plans: the weather was really bad. We were approaching shores where storms were so common—an area known for waterspouts and cyclones actually caused by the Gulf Stream. Trying to venture out to sea in a fragile boat would surely lead to disaster. Ned Land himself acknowledged this. He was frustrated, filled with nostalgia that only escape could remedy.

“Master,” he said that day to me, “this must come to an end. I must make a clean breast of it. This Nemo is leaving land and going up to the north. But I declare to you that I have had enough of the South Pole, and I will not follow him to the North.”

“Master,” he said to me that day, “this has to stop. I need to come clean. Nemo is leaving land and heading north. But I’m telling you, I’ve had my fill of the South Pole, and I’m not going with him to the North.”

“What is to be done, Ned, since flight is impracticable just now?”

“What should we do, Ned, since escaping isn't possible right now?”

“We must speak to the Captain,” said he; “you said nothing when we were in your native seas. I will speak, now we are in mine. When I think that before long the Nautilus will be by Nova Scotia, and that there near New foundland is a large bay, and into that bay the St. Lawrence empties itself, and that the St. Lawrence is my river, the river by Quebec, my native town—when I think of this, I feel furious, it makes my hair stand on end. Sir, I would rather throw myself into the sea! I will not stay here! I am stifled!”

“We need to talk to the Captain,” he said. “You didn’t say anything when we were in your waters. Now that we’re in mine, I will speak up. When I think that soon the Nautilus will be near Nova Scotia, and that there’s a large bay by Newfoundland where the St. Lawrence flows into, and that the St. Lawrence is my river, the river by Quebec, my hometown—when I think about this, it drives me mad; it makes my hair stand on end. Sir, I would rather jump into the sea! I can’t stay here! I feel suffocated!”

The Canadian was evidently losing all patience. His vigorous nature could not stand this prolonged imprisonment. His face altered daily; his temper became more surly. I knew what he must suffer, for I was seized with home-sickness myself. Nearly seven months had passed without our having had any news from land; Captain Nemo’s isolation, his altered spirits, especially since the fight with the poulps, his taciturnity, all made me view things in a different light.

The Canadian was clearly losing all patience. His energetic personality couldn’t handle this extended confinement. His face changed every day; his mood grew more irritable. I understood what he must be going through, as I was feeling homesick myself. Almost seven months had gone by without any news from land; Captain Nemo’s isolation, his changed demeanor—especially after the battle with the squids—his silence, all made me see things differently.

“Well, sir?” said Ned, seeing I did not reply.

“Well, sir?” said Ned, noticing that I didn’t answer.

“Well, Ned, do you wish me to ask Captain Nemo his intentions concerning us?”

"Well, Ned, do you want me to ask Captain Nemo what his plans are for us?"

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Although he has already made them known?”

“Has he already made them known?”

“Yes; I wish it settled finally. Speak for me, in my name only, if you like.”

"Yes; I hope it gets resolved once and for all. If you want, speak for me, just in my name."

“But I so seldom meet him. He avoids me.”

"But I hardly ever see him. He keeps his distance."

“That is all the more reason for you to go to see him.”

"That’s even more of a reason for you to go see him."

I went to my room. From thence I meant to go to Captain Nemo’s. It would not do to let this opportunity of meeting him slip. I knocked at the door. No answer. I knocked again, then turned the handle. The door opened, I went in. The Captain was there. Bending over his work-table, he had not heard me. Resolved not to go without having spoken, I approached him. He raised his head quickly, frowned, and said roughly, “You here! What do you want?”

I went to my room. From there, I intended to go to Captain Nemo’s. I couldn't let this chance to meet him pass by. I knocked on the door. No answer. I knocked again, then turned the handle. The door opened, and I walked in. The Captain was there. Bent over his work table, he hadn't heard me. Determined not to leave without speaking, I approached him. He quickly raised his head, frowned, and said brusquely, “You here! What do you want?”

“To speak to you, Captain.”

"To talk to you, Captain."

“But I am busy, sir; I am working. I leave you at liberty to shut yourself up; cannot I be allowed the same?”

“But I’m busy, sir; I’m working. I’m giving you the freedom to isolate yourself; can’t I be allowed the same?”

This reception was not encouraging; but I was determined to hear and answer everything.

This reception wasn't promising, but I was set on listening and responding to everything.

“Sir,” I said coldly, “I have to speak to you on a matter that admits of no delay.”

“Sir,” I said coldly, “I need to talk to you about something that can't wait.”

“What is that, sir?” he replied, ironically. “Have you discovered something that has escaped me, or has the sea delivered up any new secrets?”

“What’s that, sir?” he replied, sarcastically. “Have you found something I missed, or has the sea revealed any new secrets?”

We were at cross-purposes. But, before I could reply, he showed me an open manuscript on his table, and said, in a more serious tone, “Here, M. Aronnax, is a manuscript written in several languages. It contains the sum of my studies of the sea; and, if it please God, it shall not perish with me. This manuscript, signed with my name, complete with the history of my life, will be shut up in a little floating case. The last survivor of all of us on board the Nautilus will throw this case into the sea, and it will go whither it is borne by the waves.”

We were on completely different pages. But before I could respond, he pointed to an open manuscript on his table and said, in a more serious tone, “Here, M. Aronnax, is a manuscript written in several languages. It contains all my research on the sea; and, if God wills it, it won't die with me. This manuscript, signed with my name and filled with the story of my life, will be placed in a small floating case. The last survivor among us on board the Nautilus will toss this case into the sea, and it will go wherever the waves take it.”

This man’s name! his history written by himself! His mystery would then be revealed some day.

This man's name! His story written by himself! His mystery would be revealed one day.

“Captain,” I said, “I can but approve of the idea that makes you act thus. The result of your studies must not be lost. But the means you employ seem to me to be primitive. Who knows where the winds will carry this case, and in whose hands it will fall? Could you not use some other means? Could not you, or one of yours——”

“Captain,” I said, “I can only agree with the idea that’s led you to act this way. The outcome of your studies must not go to waste. But the methods you're using seem outdated to me. Who knows where the winds will take this case and whose hands it will end up in? Can’t you use another approach? Couldn’t you, or someone close to you—”

“Never, sir!” he said, hastily interrupting me.

"Never, sir!" he said, quickly cutting me off.

“But I and my companions are ready to keep this manuscript in store; and, if you will put us at liberty——”

“But my friends and I are ready to keep this manuscript safe; and, if you will set us free——”

“At liberty?” said the Captain, rising.

“At liberty?” said the Captain, standing up.

“Yes, sir; that is the subject on which I wish to question you. For seven months we have been here on board, and I ask you to-day, in the name of my companions and in my own, if your intention is to keep us here always?”

“Yes, sir; that's the topic I want to discuss with you. We've been on board for seven months now, and today, on behalf of my companions and myself, I ask you if you plan to keep us here forever?”

“M. Aronnax, I will answer you to-day as I did seven months ago: Whoever enters the Nautilus, must never quit it.”

“M. Aronnax, I will answer you today just as I did seven months ago: Whoever enters the Nautilus must never leave it.”

“You impose actual slavery upon us!”

“You're making us actually live in slavery!”

“Give it what name you please.”

"Name it whatever you like."

“But everywhere the slave has the right to regain his liberty.”

“But everywhere, the slave has the right to get back his freedom.”

“Who denies you this right? Have I ever tried to chain you with an oath?”

“Who is taking this right away from you? Have I ever tried to bind you with a promise?”

He looked at me with his arms crossed.

He looked at me with his arms crossed.

“Sir,” I said, “to return a second time to this subject will be neither to your nor to my taste; but, as we have entered upon it, let us go through with it. I repeat, it is not only myself whom it concerns. Study is to me a relief, a diversion, a passion that could make me forget everything. Like you, I am willing to live obscure, in the frail hope of bequeathing one day, to future time, the result of my labours. But it is otherwise with Ned Land. Every man, worthy of the name, deserves some consideration. Have you thought that love of liberty, hatred of slavery, can give rise to schemes of revenge in a nature like the Canadian’s; that he could think, attempt, and try——”

“Sir,” I said, “bringing this up again won’t please either of us, but since we’re already on the topic, let’s finish it. I want to emphasize that it’s not just about me. Studying is a source of relief, a distraction, a passion that helps me forget everything. Like you, I’m fine with living under the radar, holding on to the slim hope that one day I can pass on the results of my work to future generations. But it’s different for Ned Land. Every man who is truly a man deserves some consideration. Have you thought about how a love of freedom and a hatred of oppression could lead someone like the Canadian to seek revenge, to think, to act, and to try——”

I was silenced; Captain Nemo rose.

I was quiet; Captain Nemo stood up.

“Whatever Ned Land thinks of, attempts, or tries, what does it matter to me? I did not seek him! It is not for my pleasure that I keep him on board! As for you, M. Aronnax, you are one of those who can understand everything, even silence. I have nothing more to say to you. Let this first time you have come to treat of this subject be the last, for a second time I will not listen to you.”

“Whatever Ned Land thinks, does, or attempts, what does it matter to me? I didn’t seek him out! I’m not keeping him on board for my enjoyment! As for you, M. Aronnax, you’re one of those who can understand everything, even silence. I have nothing more to say to you. Let this be the last time you bring up this subject, because I won’t listen to you again.”

I retired. Our situation was critical. I related my conversation to my two companions.

I retired. Our situation was serious. I shared my conversation with my two companions.

“We know now,” said Ned, “that we can expect nothing from this man. The Nautilus is nearing Long Island. We will escape, whatever the weather may be.”

“We know now,” said Ned, “that we can expect nothing from this guy. The Nautilus is getting close to Long Island. We will get away, no matter what the weather is like.”

But the sky became more and more threatening. Symptoms of a hurricane became manifest. The atmosphere was becoming white and misty. On the horizon fine streaks of cirrhous clouds were succeeded by masses of cumuli. Other low clouds passed swiftly by. The swollen sea rose in huge billows. The birds disappeared with the exception of the petrels, those friends of the storm. The barometer fell sensibly, and indicated an extreme extension of the vapours. The mixture of the storm glass was decomposed under the influence of the electricity that pervaded the atmosphere. The tempest burst on the 18th of May, just as the Nautilus was floating off Long Island, some miles from the port of New York. I can describe this strife of the elements! for, instead of fleeing to the depths of the sea, Captain Nemo, by an unaccountable caprice, would brave it at the surface. The wind blew from the south-west at first. Captain Nemo, during the squalls, had taken his place on the platform. He had made himself fast, to prevent being washed overboard by the monstrous waves. I had hoisted myself up, and made myself fast also, dividing my admiration between the tempest and this extraordinary man who was coping with it. The raging sea was swept by huge cloud-drifts, which were actually saturated with the waves. The Nautilus, sometimes lying on its side, sometimes standing up like a mast, rolled and pitched terribly. About five o’clock a torrent of rain fell, that lulled neither sea nor wind. The hurri cane blew nearly forty leagues an hour. It is under these conditions that it overturns houses, breaks iron gates, displaces twenty-four pounders. However, the Nautilus, in the midst of the tempest, confirmed the words of a clever engineer, “There is no well-constructed hull that cannot defy the sea.” This was not a resisting rock; it was a steel spindle, obedient and movable, without rigging or masts, that braved its fury with impunity. However, I watched these raging waves attentively. They measured fifteen feet in height, and 150 to 175 yards long, and their speed of propagation was thirty feet per second. Their bulk and power increased with the depth of the water. Such waves as these, at the Hebrides, have displaced a mass weighing 8,400 lbs. They are they which, in the tempest of December 23rd, 1864, after destroying the town of Yeddo, in Japan, broke the same day on the shores of America. The intensity of the tempest increased with the night. The barometer, as in 1860 at Reunion during a cyclone, fell seven-tenths at the close of day. I saw a large vessel pass the horizon struggling painfully. She was trying to lie to under half steam, to keep up above the waves. It was probably one of the steamers of the line from New York to Liverpool, or Havre. It soon disappeared in the gloom. At ten o’clock in the evening the sky was on fire. The atmosphere was streaked with vivid lightning. I could not bear the brightness of it; while the captain, looking at it, seemed to envy the spirit of the tempest. A terrible noise filled the air, a complex noise, made up of the howls of the crushed waves, the roaring of the wind, and the claps of thunder. The wind veered suddenly to all points of the horizon; and the cyclone, rising in the east, returned after passing by the north, west, and south, in the inverse course pursued by the circular storm of the southern hemisphere. Ah, that Gulf Stream! It deserves its name of the King of Tempests. It is that which causes those formidable cyclones, by the difference of temperature between its air and its currents. A shower of fire had succeeded the rain. The drops of water were changed to sharp spikes. One would have thought that Captain Nemo was courting a death worthy of himself, a death by lightning. As the Nautilus, pitching dreadfully, raised its steel spur in the air, it seemed to act as a conductor, and I saw long sparks burst from it. Crushed and without strength I crawled to the panel, opened it, and descended to the saloon. The storm was then at its height. It was impossible to stand upright in the interior of the Nautilus. Captain Nemo came down about twelve. I heard the reservoirs filling by degrees, and the Nautilus sank slowly beneath the waves. Through the open windows in the saloon I saw large fish terrified, passing like phantoms in the water. Some were struck before my eyes. The Nautilus was still descending. I thought that at about eight fathoms deep we should find a calm. But no! the upper beds were too violently agitated for that. We had to seek repose at more than twenty-five fathoms in the bowels of the deep. But there, what quiet, what silence, what peace! Who could have told that such a hurricane had been let loose on the surface of that ocean?

But the sky grew increasingly menacing. Signs of a hurricane became obvious. The atmosphere turned white and hazy. On the horizon, fine streaks of cirrus clouds were replaced by dense masses of cumulus clouds. Other low clouds raced by. The choppy sea rose in massive waves. The birds vanished, except for the petrels, those companions of the storm. The barometer dropped noticeably, indicating a significant increase in vapor. The storm glass mixture broke down under the influence of the electricity in the air. The storm hit on May 18th, just as the Nautilus was drifting off Long Island, a few miles from the port of New York. I can describe this fierce battle of the elements! Instead of diving into the depths of the sea, Captain Nemo, for some unknown reason, decided to confront it on the surface. The wind initially blew from the southwest. During the gusts, Captain Nemo had taken his position on the platform. He secured himself to avoid being swept overboard by the monstrous waves. I climbed up and secured myself as well, split between my admiration for the storm and this extraordinary man facing it head-on. The raging sea was swept by massive cloud formations, drenched in waves. The Nautilus, sometimes lying on its side, sometimes standing upright like a mast, rolled and pitched violently. Around five o'clock, a torrent of rain fell, which calmed neither the sea nor the wind. The hurricane whipped along at nearly forty leagues an hour. Under these conditions, it can overturn houses, break iron gates, and displace twenty-four-pound cannons. However, the Nautilus, amidst the storm, proved a clever engineer's words true, “No well-constructed hull can’t defy the sea.” It was not a resisting rock; it was a steel cylinder, flexible and mobile, without rigging or masts, that faced its fury with ease. Yet, I watched the violent waves closely. They measured fifteen feet high, and 150 to 175 yards long, and their speed of movement was thirty feet per second. Their size and strength increased with the depth of the water. Such waves, in the Hebrides, have displaced masses weighing 8,400 lbs. They were the same waves that, during the storm of December 23rd, 1864, after destroying the town of Yeddo in Japan, broke on the shores of America that very day. The intensity of the storm grew as night fell. The barometer, like in 1860 during a cyclone at Reunion, dropped seven-tenths by the end of the day. I saw a large vessel struggle on the horizon, fighting to hold its ground under partial steam to stay above the waves. It was likely one of the steamers from New York to Liverpool or Havre. It soon vanished into the darkness. At ten o'clock in the evening, the sky erupted with lightning. The atmosphere blazed with vivid flashes. I could hardly stand the brightness; while the captain seemed to envy the spirit of the tempest, gazing on it. A terrible cacophony filled the air, a mix of the howls of crashing waves, the roaring wind, and the booming thunder. The wind changed direction suddenly, and the cyclone, starting in the east, circled back after passing the north, west, and south, in the opposite direction typical of storms in the southern hemisphere. Ah, that Gulf Stream! It truly deserves the title of the King of Tempests. It creates those formidable cyclones because of the temperature difference between its air and currents. A shower of fire followed the rain, as the drops transformed into sharp spikes. One would think Captain Nemo was seeking a fitting death, a death by lightning. As the Nautilus, pitching violently, raised its steel point into the air, it seemed to act as a conductor, and I saw long sparks burst from it. Exhausted and weakened, I crawled to the panel, opened it, and descended into the saloon. The storm was then at its peak. It was impossible to stand upright inside the Nautilus. Captain Nemo came down around midnight. I heard the tanks filling gradually, and the Nautilus sank slowly below the waves. Through the open windows in the saloon, I saw large fish fleeing rapidly, appearing like ghosts in the water. Some were struck before my eyes. The Nautilus continued its descent. I thought that at about eight fathoms deep, we would find calm. But no! The upper layers were too violently churned for that. We had to seek peace at more than twenty-five fathoms deep in the ocean's depths. But there, what tranquility, what stillness, what serenity! Who could have guessed that such a hurricane raged on the surface of that ocean?

CHAPTER XX
FROM LATITUDE 47° 24′ TO LONGITUDE 17° 28′

In consequence of the storm, we had been thrown eastward once more. All hope of escape on the shores of New York or St. Lawrence had faded away; and poor Ned, in despair, had isolated himself like Captain Nemo. Conseil and I, however, never left each other. I said that the Nautilus had gone aside to the east. I should have said (to be more exact) the north-east. For some days, it wandered first on the surface, and then beneath it, amid those fogs so dreaded by sailors. What accidents are due to these thick fogs! What shocks upon these reefs when the wind drowns the breaking of the waves! What collisions between vessels, in spite of their warning lights, whistles, and alarm bells! And the bottoms of these seas look like a field of battle, where still lie all the conquered of the ocean; some old and already encrusted, others fresh and reflecting from their iron bands and copper plates the brilliancy of our lantern.

Because of the storm, we had been pushed eastward once again. Any hope of escape on the shores of New York or the St. Lawrence had vanished, and poor Ned, in despair, had isolated himself like Captain Nemo. However, Conseil and I never left each other. I mentioned that the Nautilus had gone east. I should have said (to be precise) northeast. For several days, it drifted first on the surface and then beneath it, in those fogs that sailors dread so much. What accidents happen because of these thick fogs! What crashes against these reefs when the wind drowns out the sound of the breaking waves! What collisions between ships, despite their warning lights, whistles, and alarms! And the bottoms of these seas resemble a battlefield, where all the conquered of the ocean still lie; some old and already encrusted, others fresh and glinting from their iron bands and copper plates in the light of our lantern.

On the 15th of May we were at the extreme south of the Bank of Newfoundland. This bank consists of alluvia, or large heaps of organic matter, brought either from the Equator by the Gulf Stream, or from the North Pole by the counter-current of cold water which skirts the American coast. There also are heaped up those erratic blocks which are carried along by the broken ice; and close by, a vast charnel-house of molluscs, which perish here by millions. The depth of the sea is not great at Newfoundland—not more than some hundreds of fathoms; but towards the south is a depression of 1,500 fathoms. There the Gulf Stream widens. It loses some of its speed and some of its temperature, but it becomes a sea.

On May 15th, we were at the far southern edge of the Bank of Newfoundland. This bank consists of alluvial deposits, or large piles of organic material, brought in either from the Equator by the Gulf Stream or from the North Pole by the cold water current that flows along the American coast. There are also erratic boulders carried along by the drifting ice, and nearby, there’s a vast graveyard of mollusks that die here by the millions. The sea isn’t very deep around Newfoundland—only a few hundred fathoms—but further south, there’s a drop of 1,500 fathoms. That’s where the Gulf Stream widens. It loses some speed and temperature, but it transforms into a sea.

It was on the 17th of May, about 500 miles from Heart’s Content, at a depth of more than 1,400 fathoms, that I saw the electric cable lying on the bottom. Conseil, to whom I had not mentioned it, thought at first that it was a gigantic sea-serpent. But I undeceived the worthy fellow, and by way of consolation related several particulars in the laying of this cable. The first one was laid in the years 1857 and 1858; but, after transmitting about 400 telegrams, would not act any longer. In 1863 the engineers constructed an other one, measuring 2,000 miles in length, and weighing 4,500 tons, which was embarked on the Great Eastern. This attempt also failed.

It was on May 17th, about 500 miles from Heart’s Content, at a depth of over 1,400 fathoms, that I saw the electric cable lying on the ocean floor. Conseil, whom I hadn’t mentioned it to, initially thought it was a gigantic sea serpent. But I corrected him and, to cheer him up, shared some details about the laying of this cable. The first one was laid in 1857 and 1858, but after sending about 400 telegrams, it stopped working. In 1863, the engineers constructed another one, measuring 2,000 miles long and weighing 4,500 tons, which was loaded onto the Great Eastern. This attempt also failed.

On the 25th of May the Nautilus, being at a depth of more than 1,918 fathoms, was on the precise spot where the rupture occurred which ruined the enterprise. It was within 638 miles of the coast of Ireland; and at half-past two in the afternoon they discovered that communication with Europe had ceased. The electricians on board resolved to cut the cable before fishing it up, and at eleven o’clock at night they had recovered the damaged part. They made another point and spliced it, and it was once more submerged. But some days after it broke again, and in the depths of the ocean could not be recaptured. The Americans, however, were not discouraged. Cyrus Field, the bold promoter of the enterprise, as he had sunk all his own fortune, set a new subscription on foot, which was at once answered, and another cable was constructed on better principles. The bundles of conducting wires were each enveloped in gutta-percha, and protected by a wadding of hemp, contained in a metallic covering. The Great Eastern sailed on the 13th of July, 1866. The operation worked well. But one incident occurred. Several times in unrolling the cable they observed that nails had recently been forced into it, evidently with the motive of destroying it. Captain Anderson, the officers, and engineers consulted together, and had it posted up that, if the offender was surprised on board, he would be thrown without further trial into the sea. From that time the criminal attempt was never repeated.

On May 25th, the Nautilus, at a depth of over 1,918 fathoms, was exactly where the rupture happened that wrecked the project. It was 638 miles off the coast of Ireland, and at 2:30 in the afternoon, they discovered that communication with Europe had stopped. The electricians on board decided to cut the cable before attempting to retrieve it, and by 11 PM, they had pulled up the damaged piece. They made another connection and spliced it back together, and it was submerged again. However, a few days later, it broke again and couldn’t be recovered from the ocean depths. Still, the Americans didn’t give up. Cyrus Field, the daring backer of the project who had invested his entire fortune, started a new fundraising campaign, which quickly garnered support, leading to the construction of another cable based on improved designs. The bundles of conductive wires were encased in gutta-percha, surrounded by a layer of hemp, and enclosed in a metallic sheath. The Great Eastern set sail on July 13, 1866. The operation went smoothly, but there was one issue. Several times while unrolling the cable, they noticed that nails had been driven into it recently, likely with the intent to sabotage it. Captain Anderson, along with the officers and engineers, held a meeting and announced that if the culprit was caught on board, they would be thrown overboard without trial. After that, the attempted sabotage never happened again.

On the 23rd of July the Great Eastern was not more than 500 miles from Newfoundland, when they telegraphed from Ireland the news of the armistice concluded between Prussia and Austria after Sadowa. On the 27th, in the midst of heavy fogs, they reached the port of Heart’s Content. The enterprise was successfully terminated; and for its first despatch, young America addressed old Europe in these words of wisdom, so rarely understood: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill towards men.”

On July 23rd, the Great Eastern was only 500 miles from Newfoundland when they received a telegram from Ireland announcing the armistice between Prussia and Austria after Sadowa. On the 27th, despite heavy fog, they arrived at the port of Heart’s Content. The mission was successfully completed; and for its first message, young America reached out to old Europe with these wise words, often misunderstood: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill towards men.”

I did not expect to find the electric cable in its primitive state, such as it was on leaving the manufactory. The long serpent, covered with the remains of shells, bristling with foraminiferae, was encrusted with a strong coating which served as a protection against all boring molluscs. It lay quietly sheltered from the motions of the sea, and under a favourable pressure for the transmission of the electric spark which passes from Europe to America in .32 of a second. Doubtless this cable will last for a great length of time, for they find that the gutta-percha covering is improved by the sea-water. Besides, on this level, so well chosen, the cable is never so deeply submerged as to cause it to break. The Nautilus followed it to the lowest depth, which was more than 2,212 fathoms, and there it lay without any anchorage; and then we reached the spot where the accident had taken place in 1863. The bottom of the ocean then formed a valley about 100 miles broad, in which Mont Blanc might have been placed without its summit appearing above the waves. This valley is closed at the east by a perpendicular wall more than 2,000 yards high. We arrived there on the 28th of May, and the Nautilus was then not more than 120 miles from Ireland.

I didn't expect to find the electric cable in its original state, just as it was when it left the factory. The long cable, covered in shell remnants and teeming with foraminifera, had a thick layer protecting it from boring mollusks. It lay peacefully, shielded from the sea's movements, under ideal pressure for transmitting the electric spark that travels from Europe to America in .32 seconds. This cable will likely last a long time since they’ve found that the gutta-percha covering benefits from seawater. Also, at this carefully chosen level, the cable is never submerged deeply enough to break. The Nautilus followed it down to the deepest point, which was over 2,212 fathoms, and there it rested without any anchorage; then we reached the site of the accident from 1863. The ocean floor then formed a valley about 100 miles wide, deep enough for Mont Blanc to fit without its peak poking above the waves. This valley is bounded on the east by a vertical wall that rises over 2,000 yards high. We arrived there on May 28th, and the Nautilus was then no more than 120 miles from Ireland.

Was Captain Nemo going to land on the British Isles? No. To my great surprise he made for the south, once more coming back towards European seas. In rounding the Emerald Isle, for one instant I caught sight of Cape Clear, and the light which guides the thousands of vessels leaving Glasgow or Liverpool. An important question then arose in my mind. Did the Nautilus dare entangle itself in the Manche? Ned Land, who had re-appeared since we had been nearing land, did not cease to question me. How could I answer? Captain Nemo remained invisible. After having shown the Canadian a glimpse of American shores, was he going to show me the coast of France?

Was Captain Nemo going to land in the British Isles? No. To my surprise, he headed south, back toward European seas. As we rounded the Emerald Isle, I glimpsed Cape Clear and the light that guides the many vessels leaving Glasgow or Liverpool. An important question popped into my head. Did the Nautilus dare venture into the English Channel? Ned Land, who had reappeared as we approached land, kept asking me questions. How could I respond? Captain Nemo was nowhere to be seen. After giving the Canadian a peek at American shores, was he going to show me the coast of France?

But the Nautilus was still going southward. On the 30th of May, it passed in sight of Land’s End, between the extreme point of England and the Scilly Isles, which were left to starboard. If we wished to enter the Manche, he must go straight to the east. He did not do so.

But the Nautilus was still heading south. On May 30th, it passed by Land’s End, between the farthest point of England and the Scilly Isles, which were on the right side. If we wanted to enter the English Channel, we needed to go straight east. But he didn’t do that.

During the whole of the 31st of May, the Nautilus described a series of circles on the water, which greatly interested me. It seemed to be seeking a spot it had some trouble in finding. At noon, Captain Nemo himself came to work the ship’s log. He spoke no word to me, but seemed gloomier than ever. What could sadden him thus? Was it his proxim ity to European shores? Had he some recollections of his abandoned country? If not, what did he feel? Remorse or regret? For a long while this thought haunted my mind, and I had a kind of presentiment that before long chance would betray the captain’s secrets.

On May 31st, the Nautilus made a series of circles on the water, which fascinated me. It seemed to be searching for a spot that it was having trouble locating. At noon, Captain Nemo himself came to work on the ship’s log. He didn’t say a word to me but looked more somber than ever. What could be making him so sad? Was it the nearness to European shores? Did he have memories of his abandoned homeland? If not, what was he feeling? Remorse or regret? This thought lingered in my mind for a long time, and I had a strange feeling that soon enough, fate would reveal the captain’s secrets.

The next day, the 1st of June, the Nautilus continued the same process. It was evidently seeking some particular spot in the ocean. Captain Nemo took the sun’s altitude as he had done the day before. The sea was beautiful, the sky clear. About eight miles to the east, a large steam vessel could be discerned on the horizon. No flag fluttered from its mast, and I could not discover its nationality. Some minutes before the sun passed the meridian, Captain Nemo took his sextant, and watched with great attention. The perfect rest of the water greatly helped the operation. The Nautilus was motionless; it neither rolled nor pitched.

The next day, June 1st, the Nautilus continued with the same routine. It was clearly searching for a specific location in the ocean. Captain Nemo took the sun’s altitude like he had the day before. The sea was beautiful and the sky was clear. About eight miles to the east, a large steamship was visible on the horizon. No flag was flying from its mast, and I couldn’t determine its nationality. A few minutes before the sun reached its highest point, Captain Nemo took his sextant and watched intently. The calmness of the water made this easier. The Nautilus was still; it didn’t roll or pitch at all.

I was on the platform when the altitude was taken, and the Captain pronounced these words: “It is here.”

I was on the platform when the altitude was recorded, and the Captain said, "It's here."

He turned and went below. Had he seen the vessel which was changing its course and seemed to be nearing us? I could not tell. I returned to the saloon. The panels closed, I heard the hissing of the water in the reservoirs. The Nautilus began to sink, following a vertical line, for its screw communicated no motion to it. Some minutes later it stopped at a depth of more than 420 fathoms, resting on the ground. The luminous ceiling was darkened, then the panels were opened, and through the glass I saw the sea brilliantly illuminated by the rays of our lantern for at least half a mile round us.

He turned and went below deck. Had he seen the ship that was changing its course and seemed to be getting closer to us? I couldn't tell. I went back to the saloon. With the panels closed, I could hear the water hissing in the reservoirs. The Nautilus began to descend, following a straight line, as its screw didn’t produce any movement. A few minutes later, it stopped at a depth of over 420 fathoms, resting on the sea floor. The glowing ceiling darkened, then the panels opened, and through the glass, I saw the ocean brilliantly illuminated by the beams of our lantern for at least half a mile around us.

I looked to the port side, and saw nothing but an immensity of quiet waters. But to starboard, on the bottom appeared a large protuberance, which at once attracted my attention. One would have thought it a ruin buried under a coating of white shells, much resembling a covering of snow. Upon examining the mass attentively, I could recognise the ever-thickening form of a vessel bare of its masts, which must have sunk. It certainly belonged to past times. This wreck, to be thus encrusted with the lime of the water, must already be able to count many years passed at the bottom of the ocean.

I looked to the left and saw nothing but a vast expanse of calm water. But on the right, I noticed a large bump on the ocean floor that immediately caught my eye. It looked like a ruin covered in a layer of white shells, almost like a blanket of snow. As I examined it closely, I could make out the thickening shape of a ship stripped of its masts, which must have sunk long ago. It definitely belonged to a different era. This wreck, covered in calcified deposits from the water, must have been resting on the ocean floor for many years.

What was this vessel? Why did the Nautilus visit its tomb? Could it have been aught but a shipwreck which had drawn it under the water? I knew not what to think, when near me in a slow voice I heard Captain Nemo say:

What was this vessel? Why did the Nautilus come to its grave? Could it have been anything other than a shipwreck that pulled it beneath the waves? I didn’t know what to think when I heard Captain Nemo speak to me in a slow voice:

“At one time this ship was called the Marseillais. It carried seventy-four guns, and was launched in 1762. In 1778, the 13th of August, commanded by La Poype-Ver trieux, it fought boldly against the Preston. In 1779, on the 4th of July, it was at the taking of Grenada, with the squadron of Admiral Estaing. In 1781, on the 5th of September, it took part in the battle of Comte de Grasse, in Chesapeake Bay. In 1794, the French Republic changed its name. On the 16th of April, in the same year, it joined the squadron of Villaret Joyeuse, at Brest, being entrusted with the escort of a cargo of corn coming from America, under the command of Admiral Van Stebel. On the 11th and 12th Prairal of the second year, this squadron fell in with an English vessel. Sir, to-day is the 13th Prairal, the first of June, 1868. It is now seventy-four years ago, day for day on this very spot, in latitude 47° 24′, longitude 17° 28′, that this vessel, after fighting heroically, losing its three masts, with the water in its hold, and the third of its crew disabled, preferred sinking with its 356 sailors to surrendering; and, nailing its colours to the poop, disappeared under the waves to the cry of ‘Long live the Republic!’”

“At one point, this ship was named the Marseillais. It had seventy-four guns and was launched in 1762. On August 13, 1778, under the command of La Poype-Vertrieux, it bravely fought against the Preston. On July 4, 1779, it participated in the capture of Grenada with Admiral Estaing's squadron. On September 5, 1781, it took part in the battle of Comte de Grasse in Chesapeake Bay. In 1794, the French Republic renamed it. On April 16 of the same year, it joined Villaret Joyeuse's squadron in Brest, tasked with escorting a shipment of corn from America, led by Admiral Van Stebel. On the 11th and 12th of Prairal in the second year, this squadron encountered an English vessel. Sir, today is the 13th of Prairal, June 1, 1868. It has been precisely seventy-four years to the day, in this exact location at latitude 47° 24′, longitude 17° 28′, that this ship, after fighting valiantly, losing all three masts, taking on water, and a third of its crew incapacitated, chose to sink with its 356 sailors rather than surrender; and, nailing its colors to the poop, it vanished beneath the waves with the cry of ‘Long live the Republic!’”

“The Avenger!” I exclaimed.

"The Avenger!" I shouted.

“Yes, sir, the Avenger! A good name!” muttered Captain Nemo, crossing his arms.

“Yes, sir, the Avenger! A great name!” grumbled Captain Nemo, crossing his arms.

CHAPTER XXI
A HECATOMB

The way of describing this unlooked-for scene, the history of the patriot ship, told at first so coldly, and the emotion with which this strange man pronounced the last words, the name of the Avenger, the significance of which could not escape me, all impressed itself deeply on my mind. My eyes did not leave the Captain, who, with his hand stretched out to sea, was watching with a glowing eye the glorious wreck. Perhaps I was never to know who he was, from whence he came, or where he was going to, but I saw the man move, and apart from the savant. It was no common misanthropy which had shut Captain Nemo and his companions within the Nautilus, but a hatred, either monstrous or sublime, which time could never weaken. Did this hatred still seek for vengeance? The future would soon teach me that. But the Nautilus was rising slowly to the surface of the sea, and the form of the Avenger disappeared by degrees from my sight. Soon a slight rolling told me that we were in the open air. At that moment a dull boom was heard. I looked at the Captain. He did not move.

The way this unexpected scene was described, the story of the patriot ship told so matter-of-factly at first, and the emotion with which this strange man spoke the last words—the name of the Avenger—captured my attention deeply. I couldn’t take my eyes off the Captain, who, with his hand extended toward the sea, was intently watching the glorious wreck with a fiery gaze. I might never know who he was, where he came from, or where he was headed, but I saw him move, separate from the savant. It wasn't just ordinary misanthropy that kept Captain Nemo and his companions locked inside the Nautilus, but a hatred that was either monstrous or sublime, a hatred that time could never diminish. Did this hatred still want revenge? The future would soon show me that. But the Nautilus was slowly rising to the surface of the sea, and the shape of the Avenger gradually faded from my view. Soon, a slight rocking indicated that we were in open air. At that moment, a dull boom echoed. I glanced at the Captain. He remained still.

“Captain?” said I.

“Captain?” I asked.

He did not answer. I left him and mounted the platform. Conseil and the Canadian were already there.

He didn't answer. I walked away and went up to the platform. Conseil and the Canadian were already there.

“Where did that sound come from?” I asked.

“Where did that sound come from?” I asked.

“It was a gunshot,” replied Ned Land.

“It was a gunshot,” Ned Land replied.

I looked in the direction of the vessel I had already seen. It was nearing the Nautilus, and we could see that it was putting on steam. It was within six miles of us.

I looked toward the ship I had seen before. It was getting closer to the Nautilus, and we could see that it was building up steam. It was about six miles away from us.

“What is that ship, Ned?”

“What's that ship, Ned?”

“By its rigging, and the height of its lower masts,” said the Canadian, “I bet she is a ship-of-war. May it reach us; and, if necessary, sink this cursed Nautilus.”

“By its rigging and the height of its lower masts,” said the Canadian, “I bet it’s a warship. Let it come to us; and, if needed, sink this cursed Nautilus.”

“Friend Ned,” replied Conseil, “what harm can it do to the Nautilus? Can it attack it beneath the waves? Can its cannonade us at the bottom of the sea?”

“Friend Ned,” replied Conseil, “what harm can it do to the Nautilus? Can it attack us underwater? Can it bombard us at the bottom of the sea?”

“Tell me, Ned,” said I, “can you recognise what country she belongs to?”

"Tell me, Ned," I said, "can you tell which country she’s from?"

The Canadian knitted his eyebrows, dropped his eyelids, and screwed up the corners of his eyes, and for a few moments fixed a piercing look upon the vessel.

The Canadian furrowed his brows, lowered his eyelids, and squinted at the corners of his eyes, and for a few moments, he fixed a intense gaze on the ship.

“No, sir,” he replied; “I cannot tell what nation she belongs to, for she shows no colours. But I can declare she is a man-of-war, for a long pennant flutters from her main mast.”

“No, sir,” he replied. “I can’t say what nation she belongs to because she isn’t flying any colors. But I can confirm she’s a warship, since a long pennant is waving from her main mast.”

For a quarter of an hour we watched the ship which was steaming towards us. I could not, however, believe that she could see the Nautilus from that distance; and still less that she could know what this submarine engine was. Soon the Canadian informed me that she was a large, armoured, two-decker ram. A thick black smoke was pouring from her two funnels. Her closely-furled sails were stopped to her yards. She hoisted no flag at her mizzen-peak. The distance prevented us from distinguishing the colours of her pennant, which floated like a thin ribbon. She advanced rapidly. If Captain Nemo allowed her to approach, there was a chance of salvation for us.

For about fifteen minutes, we watched the ship coming toward us. I couldn’t believe she could see the Nautilus from that distance, and even less that she would recognize what this submarine was. Soon, the Canadian told me that it was a large, armored, two-decked ram. Thick black smoke was pouring from her two funnels. Her sails were tightly furled to her yards. She wasn’t flying a flag at her mizzen peak. The distance kept us from distinguishing the colors of her pennant, which floated like a thin ribbon. She was moving quickly. If Captain Nemo let her get closer, there might be a chance of rescue for us.

“Sir,” said Ned Land, “if that vessel passes within a mile of us I shall throw myself into the sea, and I should advise you to do the same.”

“Sir,” said Ned Land, “if that ship comes within a mile of us, I’ll jump into the sea, and I suggest you do the same.”

I did not reply to the Canadian’s suggestion, but continued watching the ship. Whether English, French, American, or Russian, she would be sure to take us in if we could only reach her. Presently a white smoke burst from the fore part of the vessel; some seconds after, the water, agitated by the fall of a heavy body, splashed the stern of the Nautilus, and shortly afterwards a loud explosion struck my ear.

I didn’t respond to the Canadian’s suggestion but kept watching the ship. No matter if it was English, French, American, or Russian, she would definitely take us in if we could just get to her. Suddenly, a white cloud of smoke erupted from the front of the vessel; a few seconds later, the water disturbed by the impact of something heavy splashed the back of the Nautilus, and shortly after that, a loud explosion rang in my ears.

“What! they are firing at us!” I exclaimed.

“What! They’re shooting at us!” I exclaimed.

“So please you, sir,” said Ned, “they have recognised the unicorn, and they are firing at us.”

“So, if it pleases you, sir,” said Ned, “they’ve spotted the unicorn, and they’re shooting at us.”

“But,” I exclaimed, “surely they can see that there are men in the case?”

"But," I shouted, "they must realize that there are men involved in this situation?"

“It is, perhaps, because of that,” replied Ned Land, looking at me.

“It might be because of that,” replied Ned Land, looking at me.

A whole flood of light burst upon my mind. Doubtless they knew now how to believe the stories of the pretended monster. No doubt, on board the Abraham Lincoln, when the Canadian struck it with the harpoon, Commander Farragut had recognised in the supposed narwhal a submarine vessel, more dangerous than a supernatural cetacean. Yes, it must have been so; and on every sea they were now seeking this engine of destruction. Terrible indeed! if, as we supposed, Captain Nemo employed the Nautilus in works of vengeance. On the night when we were imprisoned in that cell, in the midst of the Indian Ocean, had he not attacked some vessel? The man buried in the coral cemetery, had he not been a victim to the shock caused by the Nautilus? Yes, I repeat it, it must be so. One part of the mysterious existence of Captain Nemo had been unveiled; and, if his identity had not been recognised, at least, the nations united against him were no longer hunting a chimerical creature, but a man who had vowed a deadly hatred against them. All the formidable past rose before me. Instead of meeting friends on board the approaching ship, we could only expect pitiless enemies. But the shot rattled about us. Some of them struck the sea and ricochetted, losing themselves in the distance. But none touched the Nautilus. The vessel was not more than three miles from us. In spite of the serious cannonade, Captain Nemo did not appear on the platform; but, if one of the conical projectiles had struck the shell of the Nautilus, it would have been fatal. The Canadian then said, “Sir, we must do all we can to get out of this dilemma. Let us signal them. They will then, perhaps, understand that we are honest folks.”

A whole flood of light burst into my mind. They definitely knew how to believe the stories about the supposed monster. No doubt, on board the Abraham Lincoln, when the Canadian struck it with the harpoon, Commander Farragut recognized that the supposed narwhal was actually a submarine, more dangerous than a mythical sea creature. Yes, it had to be that way; and now they were searching every ocean for this engine of destruction. Terrible indeed! If, as we thought, Captain Nemo was using the Nautilus for acts of revenge. On the night when we were locked up in that cell in the middle of the Indian Ocean, hadn’t he attacked some vessel? The man buried in the coral graveyard — wasn’t he a victim of the shock caused by the Nautilus? Yes, I say it again, it had to be true. One part of the mysterious life of Captain Nemo had been revealed; and, even if he hadn’t been recognized, the nations united against him were no longer chasing a mythical creature, but a man who had sworn deadly hatred against them. All the formidable past rose before me. Instead of encountering friends on the approaching ship, we could only expect merciless enemies. But the shots rattled around us. Some of them hit the sea and ricocheted, disappearing into the distance. But none hit the Nautilus. The vessel was no more than three miles away from us. Despite the intense cannon fire, Captain Nemo didn’t appear on the platform; but if one of the conical projectiles had struck the shell of the Nautilus, it would have been fatal. The Canadian then said, “Sir, we must do everything we can to get out of this situation. Let’s signal them. Maybe they’ll understand that we’re just honest people.”

Ned Land took his handkerchief to wave in the air; but he had scarcely displayed it, when he was struck down by an iron hand, and fell, in spite of his great strength, upon the deck.

Ned Land took out his handkerchief to wave in the air; but he had barely shown it before an iron hand struck him down, and he fell, despite his great strength, onto the deck.

“Fool!” exclaimed the Captain, “do you wish to be pierced by the spur of the Nautilus before it is hurled at this vessel?”

“Fool!” shouted the Captain, “do you want to be jabbed by the spur of the Nautilus before it's thrown at this ship?”

Captain Nemo was terrible to hear; he was still more terrible to see. His face was deadly pale, with a spasm at his heart. For an instant it must have ceased to beat. His pupils were fearfully contracted. He did not speak, he roared, as, with his body thrown forward, he wrung the Canadian’s shoulders. Then, leaving him, and turning to the ship of war, whose shot was still raining around him, he exclaimed, with a powerful voice, “Ah, ship of an accursed nation, you know who I am! I do not want your colours to know you by! Look! and I will show you mine!”

Captain Nemo was terrifying to listen to; he was even more terrifying to look at. His face was deathly pale, and there was a spasm in his heart. For a moment, it must have stopped beating. His pupils were dreadfully contracted. He didn’t just talk; he bellowed, as he leaned forward and gripped the Canadian’s shoulders. Then, releasing him and turning toward the warship that was still firing around him, he shouted in a powerful voice, “Ah, ship of a cursed nation, you know who I am! I don’t need your colors to identify you! Look! and I will show you mine!”

And on the fore part of the platform Captain Nemo unfurled a black flag, similar to the one he had placed at the South Pole. At that moment a shot struck the shell of the Nautilus obliquely, without piercing it; and, rebounding near the Captain, was lost in the sea. He shrugged his shoulders; and, addressing me, said shortly, “Go down, you and your companions, go down!”

And at the front of the platform, Captain Nemo raised a black flag, like the one he had put up at the South Pole. Just then, a shot hit the shell of the Nautilus at an angle, without going through it; and, bouncing near the Captain, it disappeared into the sea. He shrugged his shoulders and told me abruptly, “Go down, you and your friends, go down!”

“Sir,” I cried, “are you going to attack this vessel?”

“Sir,” I shouted, “are you planning to attack this ship?”

“Sir, I am going to sink it.”

"Sir, I'm going to sink it."

“You will not do that?”

"Are you not going to?"

“I shall do it,” he replied coldly. “And I advise you not to judge me, sir. Fate has shown you what you ought not to have seen. The attack has begun; go down.”

“I'll do it,” he replied coldly. “And I suggest you don't judge me, sir. Fate has revealed to you what you shouldn't have seen. The attack has started; go down.”

“What is this vessel?”

“What is this ship?”

“You do not know? Very well! so much the better! Its nationality to you, at least, will be a secret. Go down!”

“You don't know? That's great! At least its nationality will be a mystery to you. Go ahead!”

We could but obey. About fifteen of the sailors surrounded the Captain, looking with implacable hatred at the vessel nearing them. One could feel that the same desire of vengeance animated every soul. I went down at the moment another projectile struck the Nautilus, and I heard the Captain exclaim:

We had no choice but to comply. About fifteen of the sailors gathered around the Captain, glaring at the approaching vessel with relentless hatred. It was clear that every one of them shared the same thirst for revenge. I went below just as another projectile hit the Nautilus, and I heard the Captain shout:

“Strike, mad vessel! Shower your useless shot! And then, you will not escape the spur of the Nautilus. But it is not here that you shall perish! I would not have your ruins mingle with those of the Avenger!”

“Attack, crazy ship! Unleash your pointless fire! But after that, you won’t get away from the sting of the Nautilus. However, this is not where you will meet your end! I won’t let your wreckage mix with that of the Avenger!”

I reached my room. The Captain and his second had remained on the platform. The screw was set in motion, and the Nautilus, moving with speed, was soon beyond the reach of the ship’s guns. But the pursuit continued, and Captain Nemo contented himself with keeping his distance.

I got to my room. The Captain and his second stayed on the platform. The propeller started moving, and the Nautilus, picking up speed, quickly got out of range of the ship’s guns. But the chase went on, and Captain Nemo was fine with keeping his distance.

About four in the afternoon, being no longer able to contain my impatience, I went to the central staircase. The panel was open, and I ventured on to the platform. The Captain was still walking up and down with an agitated step. He was looking at the ship, which was five or six miles to leeward.

About four in the afternoon, unable to hold back my impatience any longer, I went to the central staircase. The panel was open, and I stepped onto the platform. The Captain was still pacing back and forth anxiously. He was staring at the ship, which was five or six miles away downwind.

He was going round it like a wild beast, and, drawing it eastward, he allowed them to pursue. But he did not attack. Perhaps he still hesitated? I wished to mediate once more. But I had scarcely spoken, when Captain Nemo imposed silence, saying:

He was circling it like a wild animal, and by pulling it eastward, he let them chase after it. But he didn’t strike. Maybe he was still unsure? I wanted to try to mediate again. But I had barely said anything when Captain Nemo demanded silence, saying:

“I am the law, and I am the judge! I am the oppressed, and there is the oppressor! Through him I have lost all that I loved, cherished, and venerated—country, wife, children, father, and mother. I saw all perish! All that I hate is there! Say no more!”

“I am the law, and I am the judge! I am the oppressed, and there is the oppressor! Because of him, I have lost everything I loved, valued, and honored—my country, my wife, my children, my father, and my mother. I watched them all perish! Everything I hate is there! Don’t say anything more!”

I cast a last look at the man-of-war, which was putting on steam, and rejoined Ned and Conseil.

I took one last look at the warship as it was getting ready to depart, and then rejoined Ned and Conseil.

“We will fly!” I exclaimed.

“We're flying!” I exclaimed.

“Good!” said Ned. “What is this vessel?”

“Great!” said Ned. “What type of boat is this?”

“I do not know; but, whatever it is, it will be sunk before night. In any case, it is better to perish with it, than be made accomplices in a retaliation the justice of which we cannot judge.”

“I don’t know; but whatever it is, it will be gone by tonight. Either way, it’s better to go down with it than to be part of a retaliation that we can’t judge as just.”

“That is my opinion too,” said Ned Land, coolly. “Let us wait for night.”

"That's my opinion too," said Ned Land, calmly. "Let's wait for night."

Night arrived. Deep silence reigned on board. The compass showed that the Nautilus had not altered its course. It was on the surface, rolling slightly. My companions and I resolved to fly when the vessel should be near enough either to hear us or to see us; for the moon, which would be full in two or three days, shone brightly. Once on board the ship, if we could not prevent the blow which threatened it, we could, at least we would, do all that circumstances would allow. Several times I thought the Nautilus was preparing for attack; but Captain Nemo contented himself with allowing his adversary to approach, and then fled once more before it.

Night fell. A deep silence enveloped the ship. The compass indicated that the Nautilus hadn't changed its course. It was on the surface, rolling gently. My companions and I decided to escape when the vessel got close enough to either hear us or see us; the full moon, which would be in a couple of days, shone brightly. Once on board the ship, if we couldn't stop the impending danger, we would, at the very least, do everything we could given the situation. Several times, I thought the Nautilus was gearing up for an attack; however, Captain Nemo seemed content to let his enemy approach, and then he would retreat once more.

Part of the night passed without any incident. We watched the opportunity for action. We spoke little, for we were too much moved. Ned Land would have thrown himself into the sea, but I forced him to wait. According to my idea, the Nautilus would attack the ship at her waterline, and then it would not only be possible, but easy to fly.

Part of the night went by without anything happening. We kept an eye out for a chance to act. We didn’t say much because we were too emotional. Ned Land was ready to jump into the sea, but I made him hold off. I thought the Nautilus would hit the ship at the waterline, and then escaping would not only be possible but also easy.

At three in the morning, full of uneasiness, I mounted the platform. Captain Nemo had not left it. He was standing at the fore part near his flag, which a slight breeze displayed above his head. He did not take his eyes from the vessel. The intensity of his look seemed to attract, and fascinate, and draw it onward more surely than if he had been towing it. The moon was then passing the meridian. Jupiter was rising in the east. Amid this peaceful scene of nature, sky and ocean rivalled each other in tranquillity, the sea offering to the orbs of night the finest mirror they could ever have in which to reflect their image. As I thought of the deep calm of these elements, compared with all those passions brooding imperceptibly within the Nautilus, I shuddered.

At three in the morning, feeling uneasy, I climbed onto the platform. Captain Nemo was still there, standing at the front near his flag, which fluttered gently above his head. He didn't take his eyes off the vessel. The intensity of his gaze seemed to pull it forward more effectively than if he were physically towing it. The moon was at its highest point in the sky, and Jupiter was rising in the east. In this peaceful scene of nature, the sky and ocean competed with each other in calmness, with the sea providing the best mirror for the night’s celestial bodies to reflect their images. As I considered the deep tranquility of these elements, compared to all the emotions brewing quietly within the Nautilus, I shuddered.

The vessel was within two miles of us. It was ever nearing that phosphorescent light which showed the presence of the Nautilus. I could see its green and red lights, and its white lantern hanging from the large foremast. An indistinct vibration quivered through its rigging, showing that the furnaces were heated to the uttermost. Sheaves of sparks and red ashes flew from the funnels, shining in the atmosphere like stars.

The ship was just two miles away from us. It was getting closer to the glowing light that marked the presence of the Nautilus. I could see its green and red lights, along with the white lantern hanging from the tall foremast. A faint vibration ran through its rigging, indicating that the furnaces were burning at full heat. Chunks of sparks and red ash shot out from the funnels, glittering in the air like stars.

I remained thus until six in the morning, without Captain Nemo noticing me. The ship stood about a mile and a half from us, and with the first dawn of day the firing began afresh. The moment could not be far off when, the Nautilus attacking its adversary, my companions and myself should for ever leave this man. I was preparing to go down to remind them, when the second mounted the platform, accompanied by several sailors. Captain Nemo either did not or would not see them. Some steps were taken which might be called the signal for action. They were very simple. The iron balustrade around the platform was lowered, and the lantern and pilot cages were pushed within the shell until they were flush with the deck. The long surface of the steel cigar no longer offered a single point to check its manœuvres. I returned to the saloon. The Nautilus still floated; some streaks of light were filtering through the liquid beds. With the undulations of the waves the windows were brightened by the red streaks of the rising sun, and this dreadful day of the 2nd of June had dawned.

I stayed like that until six in the morning, without Captain Nemo noticing me. The ship was about a mile and a half away from us, and as soon as dawn broke, the firing started again. It wouldn’t be long before the Nautilus engaged its enemy, and my companions and I would finally leave this man behind. I was getting ready to go down and remind them when the second officer came up to the platform with several sailors. Captain Nemo either didn’t see them or chose not to acknowledge them. Some steps were taken that could be called the signal to act. They were quite simple. The iron railing around the platform was lowered, and the lantern and pilot cages were pushed inside until they were even with the deck. The long surface of the steel cigar no longer presented any obstruction to its maneuvers. I returned to the saloon. The Nautilus was still floating; some rays of light were filtering through the water. With the movement of the waves, the windows were illuminated by the red beams of the rising sun, and this dreadful day of June 2nd had begun.

At five o’clock, the log showed that the speed of the Nautilus was slackening, and I knew that it was allowing them to draw nearer. Besides, the reports were heard more distinctly, and the projectiles, labouring through the ambient water, were extinguished with a strange hissing noise.

At five o’clock, the log indicated that the speed of the Nautilus was decreasing, and I realized that it was letting them get closer. Also, the reports could be heard more clearly, and the projectiles, struggling through the surrounding water, were extinguished with an odd hissing sound.

“My friends,” said I, “the moment is come. One grasp of the hand, and may God protect us!”

“My friends,” I said, “the moment has come. One handshake, and may God protect us!”

Ned Land was resolute, Conseil calm, myself so nervous that I knew not how to contain myself. We all passed into the library; but the moment I pushed the door opening on to the central staircase, I heard the upper panel close sharply. The Canadian rushed on to the stairs, but I stopped him. A well-known hissing noise told me that the water was running into the reservoirs, and in a few minutes the Nautilus was some yards beneath the surface of the waves. I understood the manœuvre. It was too late to act. The Nautilus did not wish to strike at the impenetrable cuirass, but below the water-line, where the metallic covering no longer protected it.

Ned Land was determined, Conseil was calm, and I was so anxious that I couldn’t hold myself together. We all walked into the library, but the moment I pushed open the door to the central staircase, I heard the upper panel slam shut. The Canadian dashed up the stairs, but I stopped him. A familiar hissing sound told me that water was filling the reservoirs, and in a few minutes the Nautilus was several yards below the surface. I realized the plan. It was too late to take action. The Nautilus didn’t want to hit the impenetrable armor, but aimed below the waterline, where it was no longer protected by the metal covering.

We were again imprisoned, unwilling witnesses of the dreadful drama that was preparing. We had scarcely time to reflect; taking refuge in my room, we looked at each other without speaking. A deep stupor had taken hold of my mind: thought seemed to stand still. I was in that painful state of expectation preceding a dreadful report. I waited, I listened, every sense was merged in that of hearing! The speed of the Nautilus was accelerated. It was preparing to rush. The whole ship trembled. Suddenly I screamed. I felt the shock, but comparatively light. I felt the penetrating power of the steel spur. I heard rattlings and scrapings. But the Nautilus, carried along by its propelling power, passed through the mass of the vessel like a needle through sailcloth!

We were trapped again, unwilling observers of the terrible scene unfolding. We barely had time to think; seeking refuge in my room, we exchanged glances without saying a word. A deep numbness had settled over my mind: thoughts seemed to freeze. I was in that agonizing state of waiting before something awful happened. I waited, I listened, every sense focused on hearing! The speed of the Nautilus increased. It was gearing up to charge. The entire ship shook. Suddenly, I screamed. I felt the impact, but it was relatively mild. I sensed the powerful thrust of the steel spur. I heard rattling and scraping. But the Nautilus, propelled by its engine, sliced through the ship like a needle through fabric!

I could stand it no longer. Mad, out of my mind, I rushed from my room into the saloon. Captain Nemo was there, mute, gloomy, implacable; he was looking through the port panel. A large mass cast a shadow on the water; and, that it might lose nothing of her agony, the Nautilus was going down into the abyss with her. Ten yards from me I saw the open shell, through which the water was rushing with the noise of thunder, then the double line of guns and the netting. The bridge was covered with black, agitated shadows.

I couldn't take it anymore. Crazy, out of my mind, I ran from my room into the lounge. Captain Nemo was there, silent, dark, unyielding; he was staring out the port window. A large mass was casting a shadow on the water, and to make sure it didn’t lose any of its torment, the Nautilus was sinking into the depths with it. Ten yards away, I saw the open shell, through which the water was rushing with a roar, then the double line of guns and the netting. The bridge was filled with dark, restless shadows.

The water was rising. The poor creatures were crowding the ratlines, clinging to the masts, struggling under the water. It was a human ant-heap overtaken by the sea. Paralysed, stiffened with anguish, my hair standing on end, with eyes wide open, panting, without breath, and without voice, I too was watching! An irresistible attraction glued me to the glass! Suddenly an explosion took place. The compressed air blew up her decks, as if the magazines had caught fire. Then the unfortunate vessel sank more rapidly. Her topmast, laden with victims, now appeared; then her spars, bending under the weight of men; and, last of all, the top of her mainmast. Then the dark mass disappeared, and with it the dead crew, drawn down by the strong eddy.

The water was rising. The desperate creatures were crowding the ropes, clinging to the masts, struggling under the water. It was like a human anthill being swallowed by the sea. Paralyzed, frozen with anguish, my hair standing on end, eyes wide open, panting, breathless, and silent, I was also watching! An unstoppable pull held me to the glass! Suddenly, there was an explosion. The compressed air blasted her deck, as if the magazines had caught fire. Then the doomed ship sank even faster. Her topmast, weighed down with victims, appeared; next came her spars, bending under the load of men; and finally, the top of her mainmast. Then the dark mass vanished, taking the dead crew with it, pulled down by the strong current.

[Illustration]

The unfortunate vessel sank more rapidly

The unfortunate boat sank more quickly.

I turned to Captain Nemo. That terrible avenger, a perfect archangel of hatred, was still looking. When all was over, he turned to his room, opened the door, and entered. I followed him with my eyes. On the end wall beneath his heroes, I saw the portrait of a woman, still young, and two little children. Captain Nemo looked at them for some moments, stretched his arms towards them, and, kneeling down, burst into deep sobs.

I turned to Captain Nemo. That terrible avenger, a perfect archangel of hatred, was still watching. When everything was done, he turned to his room, opened the door, and went in. I followed him with my eyes. On the back wall beneath his heroes, I saw the portrait of a woman, still young, and two little children. Captain Nemo looked at them for a few moments, stretched his arms towards them, and, kneeling down, broke into deep sobs.

CHAPTER XXII
THE LAST WORDS OF CAPTAIN NEMO

The panels had closed on this dreadful vision, but light had not returned to the saloon: all was silence and darkness within the Nautilus. At wonderful speed, a hundred feet beneath the water, it was leaving this desolate spot. Whither was it going? To the north or south? Where was the man flying to after such dreadful retaliation? I had returned to my room, where Ned and Conseil had remained silent enough. I felt an insurmountable horror for Captain Nemo. Whatever he had suffered at the hands of these men, he had no right to punish thus. He had made me, if not an accomplice, at least a witness of his vengeance. At eleven the electric light reappeared. I passed into the saloon. It was deserted. I consulted the different instruments. The Nautilus was flying northward at the rate of twenty-five miles an hour, now on the surface, and now thirty feet below it. On taking the bearings by the chart, I saw that we were passing the mouth of the Manche, and that our course was hurrying us towards the northern seas at a frightful speed. That night we had crossed two hundred leagues of the Atlantic. The shadows fell, and the sea was covered with darkness until the rising of the moon. I went to my room, but could not sleep. I was troubled with dreadful nightmare. The horrible scene of destruction was continually before my eyes. From that day, who could tell into what part of the North Atlantic basin the Nautilus would take us? Still with unaccountable speed. Still in the midst of these northern fogs. Would it touch at Spitzbergen, or on the shores of Nova Zembla? Should we explore those unknown seas, the White Sea, the Sea of Kara, the Gulf of Obi, the Archipelago of Liarrov, and the unknown coast of Asia? I could not say. I could no longer judge of the time that was passing. The clocks had been stopped on board. It seemed, as in polar countries, that night and day no longer followed their regular course. I felt myself being drawn into that strange region where the foundered imagination of Edgar Poe roamed at will. Like the fabulous Gordon Pym, at every moment I expected to see “that veiled human figure, of larger proportions than those of any inhabitant of the earth, thrown across the cataract which defends the approach to the pole.” I estimated (though, perhaps, I may be mistaken)—I estimated this adventurous course of the Nautilus to have lasted fifteen or twenty days. And I know not how much longer it might have lasted, had it not been for the catastrophe which ended this voyage. Of Captain Nemo I saw nothing whatever now, nor of his second. Not a man of the crew was visible for an instant. The Nautilus was almost incessantly under water. When we came to the surface to renew the air, the panels opened and shut mechanically. There were no more marks on the planisphere. I knew not where we were. And the Canadian, too, his strength and patience at an end, appeared no more. Conseil could not draw a word from him; and, fearing that, in a dreadful fit of madness, he might kill himself, watched him with constant devotion. One morning (what date it was I could not say) I had fallen into a heavy sleep towards the early hours, a sleep both painful and unhealthy, when I suddenly awoke. Ned Land was leaning over me, saying, in a low voice, “We are going to fly.” I sat up.

The panels had closed on this awful vision, but light still hadn’t returned to the saloon: everything was silent and dark inside the Nautilus. At an incredible speed, a hundred feet below the water, it was leaving that desolate spot. Where was it going? North or south? Where was the man running off to after such terrible revenge? I had gone back to my room, where Ned and Conseil were quiet. I felt an overwhelming horror for Captain Nemo. No matter what he had endured at the hands of those men, he had no right to punish them like this. He had made me, if not a partner, at least a witness to his vengeance. At eleven, the electric light came back on. I went into the saloon. It was empty. I checked the various instruments. The Nautilus was racing northward at twenty-five miles an hour, surfacing at times, and diving thirty feet below. After checking the chart, I saw we were passing the mouth of the Channel, and our course was speeding us towards the northern seas at a terrifying pace. That night we crossed two hundred leagues of the Atlantic. Shadows fell, and the ocean was shrouded in darkness until the moon rose. I went to my room but couldn’t sleep. I was plagued by horrible nightmares. The terrible scene of destruction loomed constantly before my eyes. Since that day, who could say where in the North Atlantic basin the Nautilus would take us? Still moving at inexplicable speed. Still surrounded by those northern fogs. Would it land at Spitzbergen or on the shores of Nova Zembla? Would we explore those unknown seas, the White Sea, the Sea of Kara, the Gulf of Obi, the Liarrov Archipelago, and the mysterious coast of Asia? I couldn’t say. I could no longer keep track of time passing. The clocks on board had stopped. It felt, like in polar regions, that night and day no longer followed their usual pattern. I felt myself being pulled into that strange area where Edgar Poe's wild imagination roamed freely. Like the legendary Gordon Pym, I expected at any moment to see “that veiled human figure, larger than any inhabitant of the earth, thrown across the waterfall that guards the approach to the pole.” I estimated (though I could be wrong)—I estimated this adventurous journey of the Nautilus to have lasted fifteen to twenty days. And I don’t know how much longer it might have lasted if it hadn’t been for the catastrophe that ended this voyage. I saw nothing of Captain Nemo now, nor of his second. Not a single crew member was visible for even a moment. The Nautilus was nearly always underwater. When we surfaced for fresh air, the panels opened and closed automatically. There were no more marks on the map. I had no idea where we were. And the Canadian, too, his strength and patience exhausted, was nowhere to be seen. Conseil couldn’t get a word out of him; and, fearing that in a horrible fit of madness he might take his own life, watched him with constant dedication. One morning (I couldn’t say what date it was) I had fallen into a deep sleep in the early hours, a painful and unhealthy sleep, when I suddenly woke up. Ned Land was leaning over me, saying quietly, “We are going to fly.” I sat up.

“When shall we go?” I asked.

“When are we going?” I asked.

“To-night. All inspection on board the Nautilus seems to have ceased. All appear to be stupefied. You will be ready, sir?”

“To-night. All inspection on board the Nautilus seems to have stopped. Everyone looks dazed. Are you ready, sir?”

“Yes; where are we?”

“Yeah; where are we?”

“In sight of land. I took the reckoning this morning in the fog—twenty miles to the east.”

“In sight of land. I calculated our position this morning in the fog—twenty miles to the east.”

“What country is it?”

"What country is that?"

“I do not know; but, whatever it is, we will take refuge there.”

“I’m not sure; but whatever it is, we’ll find safety there.”

“Yes, Ned, yes. We will fly to-night, even if the sea should swallow us up.”

“Yes, Ned, yes. We're flying tonight, even if the sea swallows us whole.”

“The sea is bad, the wind violent, but twenty miles in that light boat of the Nautilus does not frighten me. Unknown to the crew, I have been able to procure food and some bottles of water.”

“The sea is rough, the wind is strong, but twenty miles in that small boat of the Nautilus doesn't scare me. Unbeknownst to the crew, I've managed to get some food and a few bottles of water.”

“I will follow you.”

"I'll follow you."

“But,” continued the Canadian, “if I am surprised, I will defend myself; I will force them to kill me.”

“But,” the Canadian continued, “if I’m caught off guard, I’ll defend myself; I’ll make them kill me.”

“We will die together, friend Ned.”

“We will die together, my friend Ned.”

I had made up my mind to all. The Canadian left me. I reached the platform, on which I could with difficulty support myself against the shock of the waves. The sky was threatening; but, as land was in those thick brown shadows, we must fly. I returned to the saloon, fearing and yet hoping to see Captain Nemo, wishing and yet not wishing to see him. What could I have said to him? Could I hide the involuntary horror with which he inspired me? No. It was better that I should not meet him face to face; better to forget him. And yet—— How long seemed that day, the last that I should pass in the Nautilus. I remained alone. Ned Land and Conseil avoided speaking, for fear of betraying themselves. At six I dined, but I was not hungry; I forced myself to eat in spite of my disgust, that I might not weaken myself. At half-past six Ned Land came to my room, saying, “We shall not see each other again before our departure. At ten the moon will not be risen. We will profit by the darkness. Come to the boat; Conseil and I will wait for you.”

I had made up my mind about everything. The Canadian left me. I reached the platform, where I could barely brace myself against the crash of the waves. The sky looked ominous; but since land was hidden in those thick brown shadows, we had to escape. I went back to the saloon, both afraid and hoping to see Captain Nemo, wanting to see him but also not wanting to. What could I have said to him? Could I hide the involuntary fear he gave me? No. It was better not to confront him directly; better to forget about him. And yet—how long that day felt, the last I would spend on the Nautilus. I was alone. Ned Land and Conseil avoided talking, worried they might give themselves away. I had dinner at six, but I wasn’t hungry; I forced myself to eat despite my disgust, so I wouldn’t weaken. At half-past six, Ned Land came to my room, saying, “We won’t see each other again before we leave. The moon won’t be up at ten. We’ll take advantage of the darkness. Come to the boat; Conseil and I will wait for you.”

The Canadian went out without giving me time to answer. Wishing to verify the course of the Nautilus, I went to the saloon. We were running N.N.E. at frightful speed, and more than fifty yards deep. I cast a last look on these wonders of nature, on the riches of art heaped up in this museum, upon the unrivalled collection destined to perish at the bottom of the sea, with him who had formed it. I wished to fix an indelible impression of it in my mind. I remained an hour thus, bathed in the light of that luminous ceiling, and passing in review those treasures shining under their glasses. Then I returned to my room.

The Canadian left without giving me a chance to respond. Wanting to check the course of the Nautilus, I went to the saloon. We were heading N.N.E. at an incredible speed, more than fifty yards deep. I took one last look at these natural wonders, at the artistic treasures stacked in this museum, at the unmatched collection that was destined to be lost at the bottom of the sea, along with the person who had created it. I wanted to engrave it in my memory. I stayed there for an hour, surrounded by the glow of that bright ceiling, reviewing the treasures sparkling under their glass cases. Then I went back to my room.

I dressed myself in strong sea clothing. I collected my notes, placing them carefully about me. My heart beat loudly. I could not check its pulsations. Certainly my trouble and agitation would have betrayed me to Captain Nemo’s eyes. What was he doing at this moment? I listened at the door of his room. I heard steps. Captain Nemo was there. He had not gone to rest. At every moment I expected to see him appear, and ask me why I wished to fly. I was constantly on the alert. My imagination magnified everything. The impression became at last so poignant that I asked myself if it would not be better to go to the Captain’s room, see him face to face, and brave him with look and gesture.

I put on my sturdy sea gear. I gathered my notes, placing them carefully around me. My heart was racing. I couldn’t calm its pounding. Surely my anxiety and agitation would have given me away to Captain Nemo. What was he doing right then? I leaned against the door of his room. I heard footsteps. Captain Nemo was inside. He hadn’t gone to rest. I was on edge, waiting for him to come out and ask me why I wanted to escape. My mind was racing. Eventually, the tension became so intense that I wondered if it would be better to go to the Captain’s room, confront him in person, and challenge him with my look and gestures.

It was the inspiration of a madman; fortunately I resisted the desire, and stretched myself on my bed to quiet my bodily agitation. My nerves were somewhat calmer, but in my excited brain I saw over again all my existence on board the Nautilus; every incident, either happy or unfortunate, which had happened since my disappearance from the Abraham Lincoln—the submarine hunt, the Torres Straits, the savages of Papua, the running ashore, the coral cemetery, the passage of Suez, the Island of Santorin, the Cretan diver, Vigo Bay, Atlantis, the iceberg, the South Pole, the imprisonment in the ice, the fight among the poulps, the storm in the Gulf Stream, the Avenger, and the horrible scene of the vessel sunk with all her crew. All these events passed before my eyes like scenes in a drama. Then Captain Nemo seemed to grow enormously, his features to assume superhuman proportions. He was no longer my equal, but a man of the waters, the genie of the sea.

It was the idea of a madman; luckily, I held back the urge and lay down on my bed to calm my body's restlessness. My nerves were a bit steadier, but in my agitated mind, I replayed my entire life on board the Nautilus; every moment, whether joyful or tragic, that had occurred since I vanished from the Abraham Lincoln—the underwater hunt, the Torres Straits, the natives of Papua, running aground, the coral graveyard, passing through Suez, the Island of Santorin, the Cretan diver, Vigo Bay, Atlantis, the iceberg, the South Pole, being trapped in the ice, the battle with the giant squids, the storm in the Gulf Stream, the Avenger, and the dreadful scene of the ship sinking with all its crew. All these experiences flashed before me like scenes in a play. Then Captain Nemo appeared to expand immensely, his features taking on almost superhuman size. He was no longer my peer but a being of the depths, the spirit of the sea.

It was then half-past nine. I held my head between my hands to keep it from bursting. I closed my eyes; I would not think any longer. There was another half-hour to wait, another half-hour of a nightmare, which might drive me mad.

It was then 9:30. I held my head in my hands to keep it from exploding. I closed my eyes; I wouldn’t think anymore. There was another half-hour to wait, another half-hour of a nightmare that might drive me crazy.

At that moment I heard the distant strains of the organ, a sad harmony to an undefinable chant, the wail of a soul longing to break these earthly bonds. I listened with every sense, scarcely breathing; plunged, like Captain Nemo, in that musical ecstasy, which was drawing him in spirit to the end of life.

At that moment, I heard the distant sounds of the organ, a mournful melody to an unnameable chant, the cry of a soul yearning to break free from these earthly ties. I listened intently, hardly breathing; immersed, like Captain Nemo, in that musical bliss, which was pulling him in spirit toward the end of life.

Then a sudden thought terrified me. Captain Nemo had left his room. He was in the saloon, which I must cross to fly. There I should meet him for the last time. He would see me, perhaps speak to me. A gesture of his might destroy me, a single word chain me on board.

Then a sudden thought terrified me. Captain Nemo had left his room. He was in the lounge, which I had to cross to escape. There I would encounter him for the last time. He might see me and maybe even talk to me. One gesture from him could ruin me, and a single word could keep me trapped on board.

But ten was about to strike. The moment had come for me to leave my room, and join my companions.

But ten was almost here. It was time for me to leave my room and join my friends.

I must not hesitate, even if Captain Nemo himself should rise before me. I opened my door carefully; and even then, as it turned on its hinges, it seemed to me to make a dreadful noise. Perhaps it only existed in my own imagination.

I must not hesitate, even if Captain Nemo himself stands before me. I carefully opened my door, and even then, as it turned on its hinges, it seemed to make a terrible noise. Maybe it was just in my head.

I crept along the dark stairs of the Nautilus, stopping at each step to check the beating of my heart. I reached the door of the saloon, and opened it gently. It was plunged in profound darkness. The strains of the organ sounded faintly. Captain Nemo was there. He did not see me. In the full light I do not think he would have noticed me, so entirely was he absorbed in the ecstasy.

I tiptoed down the dark stairs of the Nautilus, pausing at each step to feel my heart racing. I arrived at the saloon door and opened it quietly. It was completely dark inside. I could barely hear the music from the organ. Captain Nemo was there. He didn’t notice me. Even in the light, I don't think he would have seen me, so lost was he in his own thoughts.

I crept along the carpet, avoiding the slightest sound which might betray my presence. I was at least five minutes reaching the door, at the opposite side, opening into the library.

I quietly moved across the carpet, making sure to avoid any sound that might give away my presence. It took me at least five minutes to reach the door on the other side, which led into the library.

I was going to open it, when a sigh from Captain Nemo nailed me to the spot. I knew that he was rising. I could even see him, for the light from the library came through to the saloon. He came towards me silently, with his arms crossed, gliding like a spectre rather than walking. His breast was swelling with sobs; and I heard him murmur these words (the last which ever struck my ear):

I was about to open it when a sigh from Captain Nemo froze me in place. I knew he was getting up. I could even see him, as the light from the library spilled into the saloon. He moved toward me silently, with his arms crossed, gliding like a ghost rather than walking. His chest was heaving with sobs; and I heard him murmur these words (the last I ever heard):

“Almighty God! enough! enough!”

"God Almighty! Enough! Enough!"

Was it a confession of remorse which thus escaped from this man’s conscience?

Was it a confession of regret that slipped out of this man's conscience?

In desperation, I rushed through the library, mounted the central staircase, and, following the upper flight, reached the boat. I crept through the opening, which had already admitted my two companions.

In desperation, I hurried through the library, climbed the main staircase, and, taking the upper flight, arrived at the boat. I slipped through the opening, which had already allowed my two companions to go in.

“Let us go! let us go!” I exclaimed.

“Let’s go! Let’s go!” I exclaimed.

“Directly!” replied the Canadian.

"Right away!" replied the Canadian.

The orifice in the plates of the Nautilus was first closed, and fastened down by means of a false key, with which Ned Land had provided himself; the opening in the boat was also closed. The Canadian began to loosen the bolts which still held us to the submarine boat.

The opening in the plates of the Nautilus was first sealed and secured with a fake key that Ned Land had brought with him; the entry in the boat was also shut. The Canadian started to unscrew the bolts that still connected us to the submarine.

Suddenly a noise was heard. Voices were answering each other loudly. What was the matter? Had they discovered our flight? I felt Ned Land slipping a dagger into my hand.

Suddenly, there was a noise. Voices were responding to each other loudly. What was going on? Had they found out about our escape? I felt Ned Land slipping a dagger into my hand.

“Yes,” I murmured, “we know how to die!”

“Yes,” I whispered, “we know how to die!”

The Canadian had stopped in his work. But one word many times repeated, a dreadful word, revealed the cause of the agitation spreading on board the Nautilus. It was not we the crew were looking after!

The Canadian had paused in his work. But one word, repeated many times, a terrifying word, exposed the reason for the unrest spreading on board the Nautilus. It wasn't us that the crew was concerned about!

“The maelstrom! the maelstrom!” Could a more dreadful word in a more dreadful situation have sounded in our ears! We were then upon the dangerous coast of Norway. Was the Nautilus being drawn into this gulf at the moment our boat was going to leave its sides? We knew that at the tide the pent-up waters between the islands of Ferroe and Loffoden rush with irresistible violence, forming a whirlpool from which no vessel ever escapes. From every point of the horizon enormous waves were meeting, forming a gulf justly called the “Navel of the Ocean,” whose power of attraction extends to a distance of twelve miles. There, not only vessels, but whales are sacrificed, as well as white bears from the northern regions.

“The maelstrom! The maelstrom!” Could a more terrifying word in a more terrifying situation have reached our ears! We were perilously close to the coast of Norway. Was the Nautilus being pulled into this abyss just as our boat was about to leave its side? We knew that at high tide, the trapped waters between the islands of Ferroe and Loffoden rush with unstoppable force, creating a whirlpool that no vessel ever escapes. From every direction, massive waves were colliding, forming a gulf aptly named the “Navel of the Ocean,” whose pull extends for twelve miles. There, not only ships but also whales and polar bears from the northern regions are lost.

It is thither that the Nautilus, voluntarily or involuntarily, had been run by the Captain.

It is there that the Nautilus, whether on purpose or by accident, had been operated by the Captain.

It was describing a spiral, the circumference of which was lessening by degrees, and the boat, which was still fastened to its side, was carried along with giddy speed. I felt that sickly giddiness which arises from long-continued whirling round.

It was describing a spiral, the circumference of which was getting smaller bit by bit, and the boat, which was still tied to its side, was being pulled along at a dizzying speed. I felt that nauseating dizziness that comes from spinning for a long time.

We were in dread. Our horror was at its height, circulation had stopped, all nervous influence was annihilated, and we were covered with cold sweat, like a sweat of agony! And what noise around our frail bark! What roarings repeated by the echo miles away! What an uproar was that of the waters broken on the sharp rocks at the bottom, where the hardest bodies are crushed, and trees worn away, “with all the fur rubbed off,” according to the Norwegian phrase!

We were terrified. Our fear was at its peak, our hearts had stopped, all nervous energy had vanished, and we were drenched in cold sweat, like a sweat of pure agony! And what noise surrounded our fragile boat! What roars echoed for miles! What a racket came from the waves crashing against the sharp rocks below, where the hardest materials get smashed, and trees get worn down, “with all the bark rubbed off,” as the Norwegians say!

What a situation to be in! We rocked frightfully. The Nautilus defended itself like a human being. Its steel muscles cracked. Sometimes it seemed to stand upright, and we with it!

What a situation to be in! We rocked terrifyingly. The Nautilus defended itself like a person. Its steel muscles creaked. Sometimes it looked like it was standing upright, and we were with it!

“We must hold on,” said Ned, “and look after the bolts. We may still be saved if we stick to the Nautilus.”

“We have to hang on,” said Ned, “and take care of the bolts. We might still be rescued if we stay with the Nautilus.”

He had not finished the words, when we heard a crashing noise, the bolts gave way, and the boat, torn from its groove, was hurled like a stone from a sling into the midst of the whirlpool.

He hadn’t finished speaking when we heard a crashing noise, the bolts gave way, and the boat, ripped from its slot, was thrown like a stone from a sling into the center of the whirlpool.

My head struck on a piece of iron, and with the violent shock I lost all consciousness.

My head hit a piece of iron, and from the intense impact, I lost all awareness.

CHAPTER XXIII
CONCLUSION

Thus ends the voyage under the seas. What passed during that night—how the boat escaped from the eddies of the maelstrom—how Ned Land, Conseil, and myself ever came out of the gulf, I cannot tell.

Thus ends the journey beneath the waves. What happened that night—how the boat managed to break free from the whirlpool—how Ned Land, Conseil, and I escaped from the depths, I can't say.

But when I returned to consciousness, I was lying in a fisherman’s hut, on the Loffoden Isles. My two companions, safe and sound, were near me holding my hands. We embraced each other heartily.

But when I came to, I was lying in a fisherman's hut on the Lofoten Islands. My two companions, safe and sound, were nearby holding my hands. We embraced each other warmly.

At that moment we could not think of returning to France. The means of communication between the north of Norway and the south are rare. And I am therefore obliged to wait for the steamboat running monthly from Cape North.

At that moment, we couldn't consider going back to France. The ways to communicate between the north of Norway and the south are few and far between. So, I have to wait for the steamboat that runs monthly from Cape North.

And, among the worthy people who have so kindly received us, I revise my record of these adventures once more. Not a fact has been omitted, not a detail exaggerated. It is a faithful narrative of this incredible expedition in an element inaccessible to man, but to which Progress will one day open a road.

And among the wonderful people who have welcomed us so generously, I review my account of these adventures once again. Not a fact has been left out, and not a detail has been exaggerated. It’s an honest story of this amazing journey into a realm that's off-limits to humans, but one day Progress will pave the way there.

Shall I be believed? I do not know. And it matters little, after all. What I now affirm is, that I have a right to speak of these seas, under which, in less than ten months, I have crossed 20,000 leagues in that submarine tour of the world, which has revealed so many wonders.

Shall I be believed? I don’t know. But honestly, it doesn’t matter much. What I can say now is that I have the right to talk about these oceans, beneath which, in less than ten months, I have traveled 20,000 leagues on that submarine journey around the world, which has uncovered so many wonders.

But what has become of the Nautilus? Did it resist the pressure of the maelstrom? Does Captain Nemo still live? And does he still follow under the ocean those frightful retaliations? Or, did he stop after the last hecatomb?

But what happened to the Nautilus? Did it withstand the powerful whirlpool? Is Captain Nemo still alive? And is he still carrying out those terrifying acts of revenge beneath the ocean? Or did he stop after the last massacre?

Will the waves one day carry to him this manuscript containing the history of his life? Shall I ever know the name of this man? Will the missing vessel tell us by its nationality that of Captain Nemo?

Will the waves one day bring him this manuscript with the story of his life? Will I ever find out this man's name? Will the missing ship reveal Captain Nemo's nationality?

I hope so. And I also hope that his powerful vessel has conquered the sea at its most terrible gulf, and that the Nautilus has survived where so many other vessels have been lost! If it be so—if Captain Nemo still inhabits the ocean, his adopted country, may hatred be appeased in that savage heart! May the contemplation of so many wonders extinguish for ever the spirit of vengeance! May the judge disappear, and the philosopher continue the peaceful exploration of the sea! If his destiny be strange, it is also sublime. Have I not understood it myself? Have I not lived ten months of this unnatural life? And to the question asked by Ecclesiastes three thousand years ago, “That which is far off and exceeding deep, who can find it out?” two men alone of all now living have the right to give an answer——

I hope so. And I also hope that his powerful ship has navigated the sea at its most treacherous depths, and that the Nautilus has survived where so many other ships have been lost! If this is true—if Captain Nemo still resides in the ocean, his chosen home, may hatred be calmed in that wild heart! May the awe of so many wonders put an end to the spirit of vengeance forever! May the judge fade away, and the philosopher continue the peaceful exploration of the sea! If his fate is unusual, it is also magnificent. Haven't I understood it myself? Haven't I lived ten months immersed in this unnatural life? And to the question asked by Ecclesiastes three thousand years ago, “That which is far off and exceeding deep, who can find it out?” only two men, out of all those living now, have the right to answer—

CAPTAIN NEMO AND MYSELF.

CAPTAIN NEMO AND ME.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!